Search the Community

Part 1 "So how does this work again?" Paul asked. "Myostatin is like the brakes that stop your muscles from growing too big on their own. They get big enough for you to move around and function, but then it takes a stimulus like weight training to get them to grow anymore, and then the myostatin brings them back down if you don't keep that stimulus going.For some people, the myostatin goes out of control and the person doesn't have enough muscle to function even. Now, you're not one of those people, but you have some pretty strong mutations of myostatin that make it unlikely you'll build big muscles whatever you do. We've looked at trying to block the myostatin, but it's very short-term and temporary, like a couple days, and isn't practical for a normal person.We've tried just destroying the myostatin, but it's painful and it sometimes rebounds stronger afterwards as the body compensates. So now we're trying to alter the myostatin and we think we can actually turn it on and off." "Yeah, so you have ones with nano-switches?" "Yes, a little nano device is embedded in each copy of the myostatin. Your myostatin, actually. It's a strong mutation, but it has the perfect little docking point. With a bit of harmless radiation from us, it bends the myostatin into a non-functional shape that can't bind with the muscle to tell it to stop growing." "But it takes a month?" "You'll have to come in twice a week for an infusion of the new myostatin. At the end of the month, we'll take a muscle biopsy and check that the myostatin has been replaced." --- Five weeks later, Paul was back at the lab. The biopsy last week kinda hurt, and he hoped there weren't any more needles or shots. "Looks like a good concentration of the new myostatin in there, Paul. Now we'll just have you lie down in this scanner and I'll be in the next room." "Ok." They had him wear a light robe and he was cold, but he had to stay still. "So, we'll send out the frequency to turn them off and also be able to get a reading on their distribution at the same time." The machine loudly hummed a few different notes. "Ok, that's it, Paul." "I can get up?" he asked as the doctor came back into the room. "Yes. So, I'll let you get dressed. You might feel nauseous or weak, but that's temporary, very temporary. Let me know if anything feels worse than that, and I'll see you downstairs tomorrow morning at 10." The doctor was very excited. "The scan looked even better than expected," he said as Paul left. Paul left feeling groggy and grabbed a cheeseburger on his way home and crashed on his bed. --- Paul's roommate Sasha knocked on his door in the morning. "Hey, don't you have that appointment?" Sasha did not have the same myostatin problem, Paul had realized. He had dress pants on and was buttoning his shirt over a well-muscled chest. He came to the city for an advertising internship and Paul was very happy he answered his roommate ad. Paul was also happy Sasha felt comfortable around the apartment shirtless. "Oh, yeah, I'm just so tired." He looked over his own arm and chest and saw no overnight change. He got to the research center at 10:09. "You had me worried a bit, young man." "Sorry, I had trouble getting up this morning. So tired." "Huh, still? What did you have for breakfast?" "Breakfast? Usually just a coffee, but I had to have two today." "If we're going to see if this treatment can build muscle, you'll need calories. I have some protein supplements I was going to add to your diet, but I see you don't really have much of a diet to start with. I'll have to give you a meal plan. The best we can do for now is a shake and I think I have some oatmeal." The food felt good, Paul thought, and he definitely felt more awake. Paul had gone to the gym and followed a workout before, but the doctor was a sadist. He had a few machines that each hit a different muscle group and he had Paul use them all. "So, here we're getting a baseline, but I also want to try and stimulate that growth. We'll focus on working by bodyparts later." "I'm tired again," Paul complained, but all that got him was another protein shake, which did help. When they were done an hour later, Paul was feeling sore already. "Good," the doctor replied. "Drink lots of water or you're gonna really feel sore tomorrow." Paul left with a tub of protein powder, a list of groceries, and the doubt that he would make it home without collapsing. He stopped for a cheesburger again, but ended up eating three. "I hope the doctor doesn't mind some fat with the muscle," he thought. Meanwhile, the doctor rechecked the muscle sample he had collected from Paul last week. "That's odd," he said aloud.

Hey, everybody, I haven't posted in a while, and with the new forum, I figure now's as good of a time as any for a new continuous story. We've seen a handful of them, but I wanted to throw in my own try for a new setting on some older ideas. With the setting and the forum rules, I'd like to remind everybody is that any explicit activity should be kept to characters 18+. Other than that, go wild with the story. I'll try and stay active as long as other people are adding, too. So without further ado... __________________________ The Source Chapter 1 - The Pledges By MysteriousMist Based on an RP with muscl4life Jeff takes a breath as he crouched in the underbrush, a tangle of leaves and dirt messed into his brown hair. He grumbles as the branches scratch against his light skin, scraped by the branches and the brush. "Damn it..." He keeps sneaking forwards, trying to stay hidden. At 150 pounds and 5' 7", it's not hard for him to keep his head down as he pushes through. "I can't believe we have to do this to get into the frat..." "Just shut up and keep going. If we get caught, we're dead meat." Matt nudges him forwards, before stumbling after him. The 5'8" 165 pounds guy follows after, his tanned skin stained with muck. "You're the one who really wanted to join... Just what kind of initiation is this, anyways? 'Go into the woods on campus and stay there all night.' If I lose my scholarship because they catch me..." Jeff curses under his breath, eyes open and looking around. The dim light of the setting sun gave them little time to get to a good spot. "Let's just find a spot where we won't get mauled by a bear or something." He mutters, ducking at every stray sound. "With you, there. Place gives me the creeps." Matt yanks his jacket on tighter, the cool air and the fading light chilling him down. "C'mon, there has to be some decent cover somewhere. Maybe we can find something... The two advance, trying to stay together in the final rays of the day. But in the dimming air, another flicker of light becomes visible. "Shit, man, what is that? Is someone else gonna find us?" Jeff stumbles backwards, trying to move away. But Matt grabs onto Jeff's arm, holding him tight in place. "Nobody else is here, and that doesn't look like a flashlight or something. They wouldn't use a green light for that. C'mon, let's see what it is!" "Matt, hold on, wait, alright? Maybe the guys from the frat are just trying to scare us or something. Just... Let's just get out of here." Matt yanks on Jeff's arm, dragging him forwards instead. Jeff's shoes leave trails in the dirt as he's hauled by Matt. "No way. If there's something here, I gotta see what it is. If there's something special about this place, I want to find it." Jeff winces as he's tugged through the underbrush, the plants and vines tangling and digging in against his skin. He winces, giving up against Matt. Ever since they became friends, Matt was always like this. Rushing into things without any thought... And asking to join the frat, just because there were a few good-looking guys on it? What's more, forcing him to join, too? Why is he going along with this? Whatever Matt's searching for now, it's getting closer. The faint light is clearer, the dim light more like a glimmering landscape, the trees and branches faint but luminescent. "What the hell is this?" The two continued forwards, their footsteps unsteady as they step against fallen leaves. "Gheeze... If the place is glowing, it should attract more attention... I don't get this..." The next step that Jeff is punctuated with a quick shout. His hand scrambles for a grip while the rest of his body slips down, his footing gone from beneath him. His hand grabs onto Matt's leg, dragging the guy along as he falls. The two tumble along into the tunnel, sliding down into the darkness, falling an unknown distance, waiting for the painful crash. Jeff tumbles forward first, landing flat on his face. A sharp pain nicks his leg, and a sharper one slams onto his back. "Fuck, Matt, get off of me!" He grunts and rolls, pushing at the guy's mass. "Shit..., Jeff... What did you do?" Matt squints in the darkness, shaking off the pain and forcing himself back onto his feet. His eyes sweep around the darkness, adjusting to the limited light. "I fell," Jeff grunts, knocking Matt aside. His hands try to find some purchase. "This... What the hell is this place? This is underground, right?" His heart's racing as he gets up, looking down the hallway, following the glow embedded within the dirt and stone. His hands pat along the floor and up a wall, grasping the cold stone. His lungs fill with the still air of the forsaken passage. "Where the hell are me? This place doesn't look natural..." "Hell if I know... The place was supposed to be abandoned ages ago." Matt picks himself up, wincing when he grabs his side. "We need a way back up... Think that we can get back the way we came?" "Matt, you might have some experience climbing, but I can't make it up something that steep." "Fine, fine, you crybaby." Matt winces, turning towards the other direction. "Looks like there's only one way we can go, then. Let's get moving." He grabs Jeff's hand, tugging his friend onto his feet and along the path. "Hey, let go, I don't need you dragging me along. That's why we fell in the first place," He grumbles. Matt lets go, but picks up the pace, starting to leave Jeff behind. "Funny, I thought it was because you grabbed me and dragged me with you." Jeff goes from a walk to a slight run, his sides still sore and his breathing winded. But Matt continues to run ahead, deeper and deeper into the tunnel. The hallway becomes clearer and clearer as they continue along. At first, Jeff thinks that it's because his eyes are adjusting. But as they walk, the light's losing its subtlety, going from a slight glow to a clear shine. The hallway's details are becoming clearer, a mix of dirt and worked stone, overrun by a tangle of vines and leaves. Everything is covered in layers of dust, undisturbed until their recent fall into the area. And as they continued, they only approached the light. Jeff's panting for breath by the time he catches up, hands on his knees as he tries to recover. "What the hell is this the place? It's..." The flickering lights illuminated the place. The hallway was overgrown, plants starting to grow in and under every stone. But the plants themselves are twisted, overgrown masses that light up the room. Each of them glow with a brilliance brighter than a bulb. But what shines the brightest is a well in the center of the room, where a pool of some glowing fluid lay. "What is this stuff? Was that hall decoration for this place?" Matt grew impatient. "The hell if I know. Whatever that stuff is, it's not gonna help us get out. Can we keep moving?" Jeff keeps huffing for breath, pushing himself back up and glaring at Matt. "Would you let up? You know I'm not as active as you, I need to rest a little." "Don't be a baby, Jeff. Gheeze, we've only been walking for a little while." "Don't be- Oh, shut up. I didn't even want to come here in the first place. I've fallen who-knows-where, and you're acting like we'll just be able to waltz out of here. I don't want to end up lost in some abandoned tunnels just because you dragged me along for some stupid frat dare." Matt's hand presses to Jeff's shoulder, patting a couple of times. "Okay, okay, sheesh. We'll take a break, you-" "It's not about that, Matt!" Jeff knocks his hand aside, even shoving Matt back. "I didn't-" They're interrupted by a splash. "What the fuck, Jeff!" Matt grimaces as he shakes off the fluid on him, droplets scattering around. His jacket and his jeans are soaked in the stuff, the fluid seeping through. Jeff stares at the guy, before lowering a hand down towards him. "S-sorry, Matt." "Gheeze, Jeff, I get it... You don't like some of the shit I do. I get it. You don't have to be rough..." Matt throws a small grin, wiping at the liquid on him. "Weird shit," He mutters, hand sticking to the fluid. Despite the odd glow, the liquid itself is completely clear, almost indistinguishable from water. "What the hell is this stuff?" Jeff's head kicks in, a little bit of worry surging through him. "Not sure, but you don't want some weird shit on you." "Shit, I hope it doesn't stay on." Matt's still sitting in the pool as he grabs at his jacket, trying to get the zipper off. He fumbles with it, tugging at it, his shirt goes next, the liquid causing it to stick to him. "Damn thing... Hope I can get those clean, I like that shirt." Jeff flinches when Matt pulls his t-shirt off. The guy's body may not be too big, but he's always been toned, a good bit of mass on him from his active lifestyle. And in the glow of the room, he could swear the crevice between the guy's pecs, the cracks between his abs, everything looks a little better. The scene's a little off, but he's not able to help staring. "What the hell?" Matt's hands are at his waist, grabbing at the edges of his jeans. "Jeff... I'm dry." "H-huh?" Jeff snaps out of it, his eyes glancing over the scene. A quick inspection confirms it... Matt's pants are as dry as when they came in. Not just his pants, but his body looks normal. Even the floor is dry again, no hint of the pool that was there moments ago. "W-weird..." His hand even moves onto Matt's chest, pushing at it. His hands linger a little longer than he intends. But when he pulls his hand away, he's sure that Matt's right. Everything's completely dry. "I don't know what's going on, but... Shit, Matt, we should really should get out of here..." "Yeah... Okay." Matt nods, his body feeling okay, but his mind still trying to figure out what happened. "Let's keep looking for the exit." Jeff helps Matt back up to his feet, supporting him as the two leave. He looks back towards the indentation in the floor. The hole is now empty, save a slow, steady drip leaking in from the ceiling.

There's a new book on Amazon.com about muscle growth "Journeys are unpredictable. Not the ones planned on your smart phone. The ones you lay out for your life. The ones measured in years rather than miles. Those can be longer and take you further than you can imagine, especially if they are fueled by ambition. Because ambition strives. At first for goals... until it reaches them. Then for more... because it’s insatiable. Harry Zane was led off the stage by the Feds after winning the biggest title in bodybuilding. He's about to travel to another world. A place where physical development is religion, more is not enough, and genetic engineering is unfettered. And he’s about to learn that what we seek is usually not what we seek."

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE Part 7 HERE Part 8 HERE Part 9 & 10 HERE Part 11 HERE Part 12 HERE 13 I woke up the sounds of what sounded like tearing flesh. I shook my head and my vision slowly came back. Across the room, Matt was hunched over a table full of food. With his bare hands, he was stuffing large pieces of meat into his mouth. He grabbed a carton of milk and started to chug it. Milk ran down his chin and puddled on the floor. He dumped numerous scoops of protein powder into a open jug of water and started to drink that too. Before he swallowed his other hand grabbed more meat. I watched in awe for minutes as he devoured massive amounts of food. When I was finally able to break my gaze I realized I was tied to a metal post, unable to move. “Be with you in a moment” Matt said with a mouth full of food. He never looked up, he just kept eating. After another 10 minutes he finally pushed the table back and stood up. Food and liquid covered his swollen chest. He wiped his face with his vein engorged forearm and patted his distended stomach. He was only wearing tight underwear and the sight of his body made me stifle a gag. He looked MASSIVE. Whether it was the battle we had just had or the copious about of food he just ingested; he looked twice as big as he had in the alley. He let out a loud burp and ran his hand over his bloated stomach. “Fuck that was good. I needed to replenish my calories after kicking your muscled ass” “Untie me you little fuck!” I screamed. Matt just laughed and stepped closer. He leaned down and slowly hit a most muscular pose. His extreme conditioning and deep striations reached new levels as his entire body inflated before my eyes. “We aren’t done yet Dave. So you better get conformable. You aren’t going anywhere.” Matt said and slowly waddled across the room. I repositioned myself and suddenly realized I was tied to a pole in what looked like an old warehouse. One side was a crudely constructed apartment while the other side was a massive gym. Stacks of weights and massive machines covered every inch. At the far end of the room a large garage door opened. The sun was coming up so all I could see was the silhouette of a person walking inside. As my eyes focused on the shape my eyes widened. Slowly moving towards me was the largest man I had even seen. Wearing only a pair of tight boxer briefs he approached. His legs were so immense that he didn’t even waddle. Each quad had to swing around the other causing him to sway back and forth. He wasn’t flexing his chest but each overinflated pec pressed against his thick, square chin. Even with such massive pecs his lats were still visible from the front. They protruded an additional two feet from his sides like two outrageously muscled wings and pressed his inhumanly massive arms and shoulders to rest at nearly 90 degrees from his body. Even in my wildest imagination I never imagined such a massive beast of a man could exist. “I see our guest is awake” Clint said as he approached. “Wh-who the f-fuck are you?” I stammered. Clint stopped a few feet from me and started to inflate his enormous body. He easily dwarfed every professional bodybuilder I had even seen. His body expanded into a mind-boggling network of the thickest, most striated network of overly developed muscle I had even laid eyes on. Matt stood next to Clint and for the first time; looked small and weak. “He’s 52 years old and at 5’7” he weighs 395lbs.” Matt said, caressing Clint’s flexed body. “400lb as of this morning kid” Clint said with a wide grin. “FUCK YEAH!” yelled Matt. “That’s not possible! How…?” I said in disbelief. Clint took a step closer and hit a most muscular pose. His already inflated body contorted and increased in size. My brain couldn’t comprehend the sight. I ejaculated in my shorts and fainted. I woke minutes later to the sounds of metal clanking. I opened my eyes and saw Clint and Matt at the squat rack. Matt had just racked a sizeable weight and stumbled out of the cage. His massive quads were purple with pump and looked absolutely huge. He leaned against the wall and started to pound his dense quads muscles with his fists. “Not big enough! Need to grow these babies.” He repeated. Clint smiled and positioned himself under the heavy weight. With seemly no effort; he lifted the weight and started to squat. I looked on in awe. Clint’s enormous quads powered the weight up and down with mechanical precession. His massive legs were overshadowed however by his immense glutes. Each ass cheek resembled a overinflated beach ball. After well over 20 reps he racked the weight and stepped out of the cage and walked towards me. “Good, you’re up. Give him a good show Matt” He said and added two more plates to either side of the bar. Matt slapped his face hard and positioned himself under the bar. When he lifted it off the supports, it sagged in the middle. Matt then proceeded to preform textbook prefect squats with the huge weight. With each rep, his granite hard ass came inches above the ground before powering the bar back up. At eight reps his rhythm started to slow down. “Don’t stop Matt! Think about how you beat the shit out of this huge freak!” Clint yelled. Matt let out a savage scream and quickened his pace. He managed 17 reps before racking the weight and collapsing on the floor. “This kid is fucking animal.” Clint said with pride. He walked over to me and untied the ropes holding my hands. I immediately got to my feet. “Don’t even think about trying to go anywhere.” Clint said and picked up a 45lb plate. He swung his huge body and launched the weight at the wall. The plate hit the cement wall so hard it embedded itself a foot deep. “Besides, I know you want to tear this kid apart for what he did to you but I think you’d rather just stay here and get the best pump of your life.” I stood in shock. Clint was right; I had been hurt and humiliated by Matt. I should have wanted to pound him to a bloody pulp but another emotion was taking over. I don’t know if was the intoxicating level of testosterone in this room or just the shear size of Clint and Matt but I didn’t want to leave; I couldn’t leave. Clint smiled; slapped my shoulder and guided me towards the squat rack. I looked down at Matt, who was still on the ground. He looked up with a smile and slowly made his way to his feet. The two massive men stood behind me and I watched their reflections in the mirror as the heavy weight started to press into my broad shoulders and huge traps. With a grunt I hoisted the weight and started to squat. As blood filled my legs, my anger dissolved. The craving to feel even muscle fibre in my body beg for relief took over and I powered the bar up and down. I don’t know how many reps I did but when I re-racked the weights I stumbled back and almost fell over. I looked down at my quads and I couldn’t see my feet due to the swollen leg muscles. I looked at Matt and he was slowly stroking his hard cock. “Let’s lift” I said as the two huge men hurried to add more weight. ———————————————————————————————————————— I had had countless intense workout with Tyler but they now paled in compassion to the workout I had with Clint and Matt. Brutal squats led to torturous leg press and devastating calf raises. An hour later we could no longer move. I was laying on the floor and Matt was propped against the wall as Clint handed us each a massive protein shake. We were all sweating profusely and breathing heavy. I glanced towards Matt. He was rubbing his cock and staring at my blood engorged quads and calves. If I could have measured them I’m sure they were at their all time biggest. Clint noticed Matt’s gaze and said “He’s a fucking mutant isn’t he Matt?” “He sure is Clint. Next to you he’s the biggest freak I’ve ever seen.” Clint walked over to me and extended his wet, huge hand. I reached up and with a grunt, he lifted me to my feet. I stumbled a few steps but gained my balance. “Let’s compare beast to beast for the kid” Clint said. “Fuck yeah!” I replied. Clint planted his feet and twisted his 400lb body. He grabbed his wrist and hit a side chest pose. He flexed every muscle and exploded with mind boggling mass. He looked to be as wide and thick as he was tall. Not to be outdone I quickly mimicked his pose. I could feel my incredibly pumped quads pressing against each other. My hamstrings and calves were so pumped they almost touched. Matt sat of the floor looking up at our massive bodies and let out a low whimper. I stepped closer and positioned my forearms behind my head. It was a battle just to place them behind my thick, swollen neck. Once secure, I flared my lats and tightened my abs. I positioned my feet and flexed my legs; showing the kid a horrifyingly huge ab/thigh pose. I grunted and flexed harder. My entire body shook from the strain. Clint stepped in front of me and started to caress my cobblestone-hard ab muscles. He wiped my sweat up my stomach and onto my dense, vein-covered lats. He took a step away and balled his fists. With laboured movement, he placed his hands behind his waist and stared to flare his lats. I stopped posing as his body started to expand. When I thought he had reached his maximum width he just smiled and flexed harder. His inhumanly wide body continued to grow. Before my eyes, Clint mutated into a beast that was no longer human. He grew into a seething mass of muscle and vein. “WORSHIP ME!” he screamed through gritted teeth and spit. As I stepped closer I felt; for the first time in many years, small. My hands trembled as I touched his granite hard pecs. I could feel the individual muscles and tendons quiver. My hands ran down his keg-sized forearms. I had never felt muscle so huge and hard. Matt made his way to his feet and stood beside me. He started to lick the sweat off Clint’s flexed biceps. His head looked minuscule next to Clint’s 28” bicep. Clint pivoted on his feet so we could worship his back. When he turned I let out a low whimper at the site. He was clearly wider than he was tall. Deep, striated mounds of back muscles covered every flexed inch. His bloated traps rose inches above his ears. Each lat muscle was so huge, I could barely see his forearms and elbows. As Matt and I ran our hands over his sweaty skin, Clint dropped his arms. As we both stared in awe of his now un-flexed back, Clint bent his arms and drove them back. Instantly his back solidified again. Deep striations erupted. Fine lines sliced across his lower back and up each compacted lat. Not wasting any time, Clint raised his hands up and flexed his grotesquely pumped arms. He then adjusted his left leg and flexed his glutes, hamstrings and calves. I dropped to the ground and grabbed hold of his flexed calve. My hand barely covered the back of the dense muscle. I could feel the fibres twitch. Matt grabbed hold of Clint’s underwear and ripped it off his body. I look up as he traced the deep striations on Clint’s glutes. Clint relaxed the pose again and turned to face us. “Stand up” he commanded. We complied. Clint reached out and grabbed both of our underwear a tore them off simultaneously. “Time to cum all over this freakishly huge body.” Clint said and proceeded to hit a most muscular pose. His massive body once again contorted and expanded before our eyes. “Look at ME! Look at all this power and mass! I’m the biggest, most muscular, roid-filled FREAK on the planet!” He bellowed. To even compare Clint to another mire bodybuilder would have been an injustice to the term. He continued to grow and flex his impossibly big body. The strain of the flex was evident on his face but he refused to stop. After holding the pose for 20 seconds he let out a loud growl and said “CUM! NOW!” Matt and I didn’t even have to touch our cocks before thick ropes of cum started to cover Clint’s body. Gallons of cum soaked his entire upper body. It dripped onto his pumped quads and started to puddle on the floor. Clint stopped the pose and held his arms out, relishing the affect he was having on both of his huge worshippers. When we had spent our last drop Clint threw Matt over his shoulder and wrapped his free arm around my waist hoisted me off the ground. With a grunt he rammed his rock hard cock up my ass. In an astounding display of raw power, Clint adjusted his hold on Matt so he could start sucking his still-hard cock. There in the middle of the gym; Clint power fucked me in mid-air while manhandling Matt with ease. I glanced in the mirror and came again at the sight. Clint let out a savage bellow and came all over my chest and abs. Clint dropped both of us and stepped away. He continued to jerk his massive cock and sprayed both myself and Matt with a massive load of cum. He was so pumped he looked downright terrifying. He stepped towards the mirror and started to worship his own freaky mass. He smeared cum and sweat all over his skin as he flexed. I was too spent to move. I just watched the humungous beast pose and flex. My muscle trance was broken by the sound of my cell phone ringing across the room. I managed to get to my feet and when I looked at my phone screen I saw a number of text messages; all from Tyler. The last one read - WHERE THE FUCK ARE YOU?!

I'm afraid I haven't updated this much! I plan to though in the near future. A lot of people have messaged me about a followup so I finally got round to it. I really like the characters, one of whom is based on an especially impressive growing young bodybuilder on here. Prior instalments can be read at part I- https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6200-memoirs-of-young-muscle-1/#comment-58970 part II- https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7825-memoirs-of-young-muscle-2/#comment-78409 ------------------------------ ‘Alex, I haven’t seen you in months, it’ll be such a pleasure to look into your eyes once again!’ Mr. Richards had been sadly torn between Moscow, Tokyo and Beijing for half of the year. This arrangement had caught him by surprise, but work sometimes necessitated these inconveniences to his daily life. Even more surprising though had been the series of emotions that Alex had gone through in his patron’s absence. Even from the beginning he had like Mr. Richards, fund him a good-looking and agreeable man to spend time with. But in the months he had been gone, Alex found himself feeling lonely and dejected, each day looking forward to receiving a call, or even better a long letter from the man who had started merely as his sponsor and had over time, at least in Alex’s head, become his lover. Of course even this melancholy did not distract Alex from his goal; Mr. Richards had, after all, become his sponsor for a reason. He had spent millions paying for gym equipment and a team of trainers, tanners, masseurs and stylists in order to turn this young man into the biggest, hottest, most ripped bodybuilder the world had ever seen. One positive coming from Mr. Richards’ long absence had been Alex’s increased determination to impress his lover upon his return. The phone call had awoken him, and after Mr. Richards hung up, having said he would return to London in the early afternoon, Alex knew that he had only a few hours to be ready to greet him. He immediately ran down the corridor towards the gym and began a furious arm workout, first destroying his biceps with brutal 100 lb dumbbell curls, and then attacking his triceps for a further half hour. His usual workouts ere intense, but this put his other efforts to shame. After 10 reps he would breathe deeply once or twice, roar at the top of his voice, and then blast out another set. After an hour of this his face was bright red, pumped with blood, and the veins in his biceps pulsated noticeably with the sheer volume of blood pumping through. He stood in front of the mirror and checked himself out. He knew that his abs were tight already, and as arms and legs were Mr. Richards’ favourite body parts he wasted no time in starting a round of squats and deadlifts. He hit some poses in the mirror, becoming visibly aroused as he did so. He pulled out a series of pictures from when Mr. Richards had last seen him and began to laugh, thinking just hoe thrilled and turned on he would be, returning to a pumped beast so much broader, taller and beefier than six months ago. He resolved no to jack off, as he wanted to hear Mr. Richards’ sensual moan as gallons of warm thick semen filled his ass later that day. - As the front door of the apartment opened, Alex instructed all the house staff, including the staff paid to help him train, to vacate the premises. He grabbed a bottle of champagne from the fridge and opened it, the power of the cork erupting was not enough to even slightly cause his large veiny hand to shake. He had conservatively donned a black Calvin Klein speedo for the occasion, and wandered into the foyer to greet Mr. Richards. His usual cocky and aggressive manner was changed, and on this occasion he walked over to Mr. Richards and, embracing him tightly in his huge arms, kissed him tenderly on the lips. ‘I’ve really missed you.’ Was all he said, as he poured two glasses. The two of them sat on the couch and discussed the few months they had missed. They talked about Mr. Richards’ series of mergers in Russia and Japan, and about Alex’s enormous gains. Mr. Richards, having just arrived at Heathrow from a 12 hour flight, was exhausted, but his eyes could not stray far from admiring Alex’s giant physique. The combination of hormonal supplements that had been devised for him meant that he had also been growing in height and width, as well as musculature. ‘You haven’t shaved your pits Alex!’ Mr. Richards commented whilst licking, kissing and worshiping his protégé’s biceps. ‘Oh no! I forgot. This morning after I woke up I went and did some really tough arm and legs work-‘ ‘Yes, I can see! A very nice job you’ve done. I wasn’t complaining about the pit hair, I think it’s very sexy.’ He ducked his head and began to lick the armpit hair and really relish the salty sweat that had become mired therein, ‘Alex, I’ve been away a really long time, and I’m afraid I’ll fall asleep soon, so before I do, I want this inside of me.’ As he said those last words he grabbed the huge meaty cock in Alex’s speedo that had been gradually inflating. The package in his hand felt warm and smooth, and quickly became rock hard as the two began to kiss passionately. ‘Mr. Richards, that’s fine with me! But I have to tell you something else. It’s been a hard few months, quite lonely and long, and it allowed me to spend a lot of time thinking. Thinking about my training, and about life. And...about how I think I’m in love with you.’ Mr. Richards’ hold on Alex’s cock tightened and the air in the room become tense for a few seconds. This tension was cut by Mr. Richards smiling at his lad. He leaned in to kiss the giant chest. ‘I am very relieved hear you say that Alex. For a very long time I’ve bene developing feelings for you too, beyond our little arrangement here, and not just about huge muscles or domination. I had been nervous that you wouldn’t feel the same way, but now this can become even better!’ The pair’s eyes lit up with this exciting revelation. Mr. Richards immediately stripped himself of all clothes and as it reached breaking point, Alex’s speedo tore right down the middle, with the enormous cock bursting out. Having had 6 months to prepare himself to receive this giant dick, Mr. Richards simply slid on top of the shaft and slowly allowed it to enter him. The two of them continued making out, as Alex’s massive dick moved so far up Mr. Richards’ body that his gut could be seen expanding each time he was deeply penetrated. To be continued.

A little something from my tumblr that I've adapted for here. Much less involved and epic than the last story I posted. It started as a little vignette inspired by a Hardtrainer01 morph. Like its protagonist, though, it simply grew larger than expected. I hope you enjoy it! Day Fifteen. He was getting really big now - bigger than he ever thought he’d get in his life. And there were still four weeks to go. He’d been to the doctor’s office that morning, where the experimental compound was administered. 267 lbs - he was gaining almost five pounds a day, all of it muscle - if anything, he was more vascular and defined now than when the trial started. He asked the doctor if other people in the trial were responding in this way, and the doctor refused to answer, but Sean figured, just from the doctor's expression, that they weren't. People were starting to stare as he walked down the street. Friends, family, coworkers, they’d noticed within the first week - how could they not - but now they were starting to give him worried looks as his body inflated with dense mass way faster than should be possible, even on the most powerful steroids. But he was finding it hard to care. He was finding it hard to do anything much other than lift weights then go home and engage in hours-long edging sessions, sometimes not even touching his cock, just letting it throb and throb and throb. This morning, at the clinic, after weighing in and getting measured, they gave him a shot, just like the four times before. But this time they did something new - after the shot a topical cream, administered by the doctor personally. Administered to his balls, actually, cool and tingly. His almost permanently-hard cock stiff and jerking of its own accord as it was reverently applied, gently rubbed in until it disappeared. He came, without meaning to, without trying to, just spurting and spurting and spurting as the doctor finished his gentle ball-massage. “S-sorry!” he gasped as his cock turned into a powerful fountain, cum rocketing a good five or six feet into the air. “Ahh! Sorry!” The doctor smiled, removed his rubber gloves and tossed them into the trash, handed him a towel. “Don’t worry about it, Sean. It’s a natural reaction - it shows me everything’s in working order.” And since then, well, Sean had just stayed at home. Whatever that cream was, it had put the sexual aspect of things into hyperdrive. Sean lay in his tortured, cum-soaked underwear, his titanium-rod cock throbbing excruciating pleasure with every heartbeat, hands gripping the sofa under his tensed basketball-sized glutes, toes curling and uncurling, moaning. He never had to touch himself - sometimes he used his non-dominant left-hand, giving a feather-stroke, experimental, to see how it felt - and the electric pulse of obliterating erotic bliss was almost too much - he’d give his cock three or four slow, careful carresses and then he’d pull his hand away, as if it had touched a hot stove. No work. No social engagements. Just his body and what was happening to it. When hunger got too much he’d order delivery online, pay with his credit card, yell for the delivery person to leave it on the counter. He’d go retrieve the pizza, the pad thai, the chicken tikka masala, and eat it over the sink, his cock dribbling precum, painfully, distractingly hard even as he satisfied his raging hunger. His body was still growing - he needed the calories - but frankly he hadn’t stepped on a scale. He was ordering massive quantities of food, though, and none of it was going to fat … Day Twenty. Work friends hadn’t seen him all week - he was in danger of losing his job. He sometimes worked from home but he hadn’t even checked in for days. He wasn’t answering his phone. He’d disappeared from social media. People were worried - they forgot about his recent astonishing muscle growth, focused instead on the possibility that something dire had happened to him. Tim, his best buddy on the job, finally came around his apartment after Thursday’s shift, to see if he was OK, fearing the worst. Ready to call the police and file a missing person’s report. He knocked. A thick, deep voice, sounded distracted, sounding … clenched? called in response. “It’s open!” then a groan. “Unh, just, uh, leave it on the kitchen counter!” It didn’t sound like Sean. Tim, hesitant, opened the door, walked in. The place reeked. Pizza boxes, take out trays, littered the counter and floor. The air itself was stale. It smelled like a locker room, mixed with … some other smell? “Sean?” Another groan “Unnh, who’s that? Fuck, hold on.” Tim felt the floorboards vibrate, like someone with a very heavy tread had just planted their full weight on the floor. “Fuck, I don’t have anything to put on. Sorry.” More vibrations, footfalls. Then Sean came into view. All 298 lbs of him, not an ounce of fat, muscles fit to burst his pale Irish skin, with a five-day gingery hobo-beard. BO strong enough to stun an ox. A couch cushion clutched in front of his crotch. Stance wide to accommodate thighs that were each about the circumference of Tim’s slim chest. Otherwise naked. “Sean, what the fuck’s happened to you?” “Oh, hey Tim. Pardon the state of the place.” Sean still had his mannerisms, his voice deepened by the gallons of testosterone rewriting his body but his blue eyes the same. But then, not the same, as something a little … predatory? seemed to glint in them as he sized up his substantially smaller friend. “C’mon in. Stay a while. I’ve got some food on the way. I’ll tell you all about my little, uh, problem. Maybe you could even help me out?” Day Twenty-Three. Tim came to, groggy. He had no idea if it was morning, afternoon, or night. His whole body was sore, head to toe. He was dehydrated. His eyelids dragged when he blinked and his tongue stuck inside his mouth. He staggered off the bed and to his feet. His limp cock flopped against his inner thigh like an overcooked noodle. Memory came flooding back, and with it an empty ache in his ass. Sean’s unbelievable body was heaped before him, taking up almost all of the bed. Memories from the last three days rushed through his mind’s eye, and Tim’s overcooked noodle quickly transitioned to something more substantial and al dente. Sean pumping into him mercilessly, insatiably, spurting in him and not even stopping, just slowing down for a few minutes before resuming his frenzied pace. Finally pulling out after what felt like hours. Tim lying groggy in the bed, spent and useless, hazily watching Sean, a monster of muscle, gorge on ridiculous quantities of food, his body slightly bigger at each such feeding session. Sometimes Tim felt he could see Sean growing - or was that just a trick of perception? Each feeding session followed by more fucking. When had Tim found time to eat? When had he slept? What day was it? Tim groaned and kicked his jeans on the floor. His phone skittered out of his pocket. The sudden reminder that there was life outside of this dank cave of an apartment. Fuck. Tim bent to retrieve the phone, joints aching from days of hard use and dehydration. Of course the battery was dead. He looked over at Sean. Sean was sleeping. It was the first time Tim had seen Sean sleep this whole time. Best not to wake him. Tim decided to try to find a place to charge his phone on his own. But first: water. Tim stood by the sink, drinking water, draining then refilling his glass, then again. He collected his thoughts. Something had gone badly wrong with his friend. Or badly right. No. Stop it. This wasn’t normal. This wasn’t healthy. Sean looked like some kind of roided freak, some kind of cartoon of masculine musculature. Just last month he had been a normal athletic sort of guy, the kind of late 20s young professional who filled out a medium t-shirt nicely but nothing more. Tim doubted there was any off-the-rack size that could contain Sean’s massive torso now. How many X’s in front of that L? And why bother? He was obviously still swelling. A shirt that fit today he’d hulk out of by the end of the week. The thought hit Tim like a suckerpunch. How much bigger is he going to get? Tim had fallen into the same rabbithole that had swallowed Sean. Both of them had disappeared, as far as the outside world was concerned. But it was Tim’s duty to remind Sean of the outside world. To bring him back. He’d come here to help his friend, not to join him in this… endless bacchanal. Tim shook his head, the cobwebs clearing. He set the glass on the counter. He saw Sean’s phone, plugged into the wall. They shared the same model. Tim unplugged Sean’s phone in order to charge his own. When he did, he saw the missed notifications, the missed calls. Everyone had been trying to reach Sean. He was friendly. Sociable. A popular nice guy. His family loved him. And everyone was worried. Where had he gone? What was happening to him? His own phone safely charging, Tim gathered his will and walked calmly to Sean’s bedside. “Sean,” he said as he approached. “Sean. Wake up.” Sean grumbled like a distant avalanche. “Sean. I mean it. We need to break out of this. Wake up.” “Huh?” Sean rolled over, raised his body up on one arm. The shapes that tricep morphed into as it supported his overdeveloped torso! His arm had to be at least 24″ around - maybe more? “Tim?” “Yeah, buddy,” Tim said, cursing as he realized he was still naked, feeling the blood rushing to his cock at the sight of Sean’s beautiful face, his clear blue eyes, innocent and trusting as he awoke, perched atop that godly body. That heap of muscle that continued to expand at an unholy rate. “Look. We need to focus. Something isn’t right here. You’ve been missing for more than a week now, and I’ve been - god - I’ve been here for three days, and all we’ve done is fuck and eat. It has to end. This isn’t sustainable. Something’s not right. I think we need to get you to a doctor.” Sean chuckled darkly. “I know, buddy. Don’t think my brain has turned to mush. I’ve been thinking this whole time - this has gone wrong, I need to stop this, I need to get help, I need to stop before my whole life is wrecked. But do you know how difficult it is to ignore all this?” He casually flexed a bicep and popped a pec; the gnarled peak of arm muscle strained towards his fist, still some distance to go but clearly wanting to close the gap, while his pec’s simple twitch was like a fault-line earthquake, a tectonic plate heaving under a mountain. “A doctor got me into this situation in the first place. A doctor’s just the last thing I need. I need to let whatever chemicals they put in me run their course, get out of my system.” He groaned, clearly becoming aroused against his will, aroused by his own body, by what was happening to him. “I didn’t think it’d take this long, to be honest. I thought I'd have stabilized by now. Returned to something like normal.” “Look,” Tim said. “Even if a doctor is to blame for this - if this is some kind of medical trial gone wrong - you’ve got to go see him. He’s obviously the person who knows best what’s happening to you, he’s the person who best knows how to help stop this. Or reverse it.” “Reverse it?!” Sean snarled like a threatened animal; it would have been threatening from a normal man, from a mutant like Sean it was terrifying. Tim jumped back. Sean quickly regained his resolve. “Oh wow, sorry. Sorry. My god. Yes. Of course. Stop it. Or reverse it. Maybe… go back to halfway between where I was and where I am now…. maybe?” He whimpered, shifting from snarling beast to anxious puppy. “Tim, man. You have no idea how good this feels. I know I need to stop if I want to have any hope of living a normal life again, but…. to go back to how I was before? Stop the growth - yes - certainly. Reverse it…. I don’t think…..” “OK. You’re clearly agitated. That’s understandable. I’d have a million different feelings if I as in your position, too. I’ve got your phone here. Why don’t you give that Doctor’s office a call and explain what’s happening and we’ll get you in there as soon as we can. I’m sure he’ll be able to see you.” Sean grudgingly took the phone from Tim. He held it at an odd angle as he navigated the menus. “Can’t see it over my damn pecs,” he said with a weak smile when he caught Tim’s questioning look. But after hitting the dial button, the real dilemma became apparent. A look of shock came over Sean’s face. “I can’t reach,” he said, trying to bring the phone to his ear. His basketball-sized deltoid pressed against the side of his face; his enormous bicep mashed against his hamhock forearm, preventing the elbow from bending any further. “It won’t go. I’m too big. Holy fuck.” “Speakerphone!” Tim said urgently, hearing the soft sound of the rings going through. Sean hit the button just in time. “-en’s office,” a pleasant female voice said. “How may I help you today?” “This is Sean McGrath,” Sean said. “From the recent trial? I think… I think something has gone wrong. I'd like to see the Doctor ASAP.” The sound of computer keys tapping. “I see you’ve missed your last two appointments, Mr McGrath,” the woman said frostily; she hesitated, then, and when she spoke next the tone of her voice was very different, low and urgent. “Please stay on the line, sir, I’ll get the doctor right away. I know he’ll want to speak with you. Please stay on the line.” In the minute of silent waiting, Sean and Tim looked at each other, not exchanging words. Tim felt his body responding to the dense gravity well that was Sean’s mere physical existence, the way his unthinkably huge muscles tested the limits of his pale skin, the shapes morphing and shifting uncomfortably even as he sat there, almost motionless, waiting for the doctor to come to the phone. Tim wanted nothing more than to leap at Sean, to feel his body surrounded and overwhelmed by that dense hot burgeoning flesh. He swallowed hard and tried to summon as many deeply unsexy thoughts as he could. It was no use. His cock throbbed in time with his heartbeat. “Mr. McGrath,” a male voice said. “Finally. We’ve been trying to reach you for more than a week, ever since you missed your next appointment. The last treatment you received. It was-” “-messed up?” Sean said, testily. “-I’d perhaps use a different term, but certainly. Please. I have your address on file. I will come to you immediately. I don’t trust that you’ll reach me if you venture out into public. For reasons that I most likely don’t need to explain.” The doctor paused. “Uh, Sean…. how large….?” “I don’t know,” Sean said, still sounded annoyed. “My scale only goes to 300, and the last few days it displays a big red electronic E when I step on it.” “My word,” the doctor said. “Very well. Sit tight, try to stay calm, and I’ll be with you in a moment.” Sean reached over and ended the call. He looked up at Tim, naked, slender, his proud 7″ cock straining at full mast, betraying how he felt about the whole situation. Sean, on the other hand, felt like he was thinking clearly for the first time in weeks. “If you could get me a glass of water,” Sean asked, “that would be nice.” Tim swallowed, nodded, and headed to the kitchen. Sean’s place was open concept, so he could watch Tim’s tight little butt shift with each step; memories of the countless times he’d stuffed that hole over the last few days flooded Sean’s mind. “And a protein shake. Make it a double.” His gut loudly grumbled. “Triple.” Somehow they managed to keep their hands off each other until the knock on the door. Sean guzzled three more protein shakes as Tim watched, almost shaking with erotic need. Sean glared. This was serious. He needed Tim to focus. Tim was going to help him get out of this. Finally, a knock on the door. “Come in!” Sean yelled. “Hello Sean,” said a slight, well-dressed middle-aged man with a gentle face, as he strode purposefully into the room, carrying a large medical bag. His stride faltered as he caught sight of the behemoth sitting in his bed, taking up almost all of the queen sized mattress. “Yeah,” Sean said. “Drink it in. Get a good look. It’s your handiwork after all, isn’t it?” “Beyond my expectations….” the Doctor muttered. “Well beyond….” He opened his bag and began fiddling with equipment; Tim could see he was preparing a syringe. “It’s very good you called us, Sean,” he said. “You see, you are what we call a super-responder. The other healthy subjects have gained, oh, perhaps eight or nine pounds of lean mass. You have gained.... substantially more. An understatement. A dangerous amount of time has elapsed without us observing you. Who knows what might have happened if a few more days had gone by? In any case,” he said, standing, “I’m here now, and I’ve brought everything you need. Not a moment to lose.” He wiped Sean’s orb of a delt with an ethanol swab and quickly checked the syringe for air bubbles. “Yes, I’m here now, and that’s what matters. You will feel a little pinch.” “What’s that? Some kind of antidote?” Sean asked as he felt the needle plunge into his muscle tissue. “Well,” the doctor said, pushing on the plunger, emptying the syringe. “In a manner of speaking.” He pulled the needle out expertly, wiped the tiny drop of blood away with yet another ethanol swab. “To speak with strict honesty: it’s your next dose, Sean.”

YOU & I The Beginning It started on Wikipedia. You know, that site that tries to provide a page about anything and anyone? I was just fucking around online one day and decided to add a page about me. I figured that if the site wanted to provide something about everything, I was just as important and newsworthy as a Kardashian or some third-rate actor with a speaking role on some soap opera, wasn't I? I started out typing things about me that were true - and rather boring. My name, obviously, year of my birth, personal statistics, career highlights, all the usual shit no one gives a rat's ass about in the scheme of things. I had typed a few paragraphs and sat back in my chair, looking at the browser window on my computer and I think I said, out loud, “Fuck it,” or something equally meaningful and decided to start embellishing the truth with some colorful but fairly innocent…not lies, exactly. More like exaggerations. I'm just going to explain this to you exactly as it happened. No need for embellishment - not that it matters to me. There is no such thing as embellishment anymore, as far as I'm concerned. So, I leaned forward and placed my fingers to the keyboard and added some other details to my biography. They were innocent enough at first, things I thought that no one would bother to correct or look up, but details that I knew were not exactly true. I typed in, near the beginning of my biography, "It has been noted that he has rather large feet." I typed that as a sort of joke. About my dick. You know? The thing about a man's foot size being a correlation to the size of his cock? I thought it was funny, and I thought someone would come along and erase the whole thing anyway. But I felt an odd sensation at the moment I placed the period at the end of that sentence. A feeling of tingling, I guess. Nothing hurtful, more like someone scratching the soles of my feet with a fork or something. I reached down to rub at that itch without looking and felt something distinctly odd. I looked down and I could see my feet growing. My heart almost stopped in my chest and I'm sure my breath caught in my throat. I could see my feet enlarging, I was watching them literally growing. I wasn't on any drugs, I wasn't high or drunk. And after a moment my feet stopped growing and the tingling sensation, or whatever it was, ceased as well. I had discarded my shoes next to the desk and I picked one up, placing it against the sole of my foot. And, clearly, my foot was larger than it had been by more than an inch. In all other aspects, my foot looked exactly the same. It was as simple as that, the first time. There was no previous indication that I could do these sorts of miracles, or whatever it is that I am able to do. Had I never typed something like that, perhaps I never would have known of my power. Perhaps it only manifested that day, or perhaps I had been able to do it all along. Does that matter? Does it matter when or how or why I can do it, when the fact is that I can? Maybe. From my perspective, I don't give a fuck. I stopped worrying and wondering about that a long time ago. At any rate, and for whatever reason, my feet had grown larger. I contemplated this for a minute, probably, checking and re-checking that the problem wasn't with my shoes and that the growth was real and not some figment of my imagination before I realized that I could just type something else to test what was happening. "He also has a third nipple on his chest,” I typed, figuring that I could not possibly mistake something so unusual as a figment. Feeling a more subtle but still noticeable tingling again, this time at the center of my chest, I lifted up my shirt and there it was, just as I had typed. A new, third nipple. I'm sure I laughed or made some odd noise in shock and surprise. I touched it and felt that same slight sexual charge that my other nipples delivered and then I dropped my shirt and back-spaced the nipple from existence again. There was no tingling sensation this time, but checking my chest revealed that the extra nipple was now gone. I sat back and considered my options. My big feet and extra nipple seemed to prove that whatever I typed onto my screen became immediately true for me. I wondered how far this power extended. "He lives in a large mansion" I typed, and as the words appeared on the screen, my surroundings changes, seeming to melt from the old appearance to the new one. I was sitting at the same computer, on the same old desk, in my same chair, but my room had altered substantially, and there was a soft echo to reflect the new, larger size of everything. I stood up and looked outside. Indeed, to all appearances, nothing else had changed at all. I was living on my same street, in my same city, with the same houses around me and the same neighbors and garbage cans on the curb and mailboxes. But I was now standing on the second floor of my house, and by opened my window and looked outside I could see that it was, indeed, a mansion made of red brick with a grand entrance below me and windows stretching out for some space. The street itself had been changed to accommodate this new edifice. The same small houses lived at either end of my new larger home, so completely out of sync with the other buildings, but no one had charged from their own homes to gawk at this suddenly-appearing huge new mansion. People walked along the sidewalks normally, as if I had always lived here. I grew giddy, then, and sat back at my computer to finish my new sentence. "He lives in a large mansion outfitted with the best and most expensive furniture with a full crew of servants and an Olympic-sized swimming pool in the back yard." "May I get you anything?" I heard an unfamiliar voice ask, and I turned to see a man dressed as a butler standing at the door of my large office. He looked extremely butler-y and I realized that even as I had typed those words, the reality I was manifesting lived up to my expectations perfectly. Without elaboration, the butler I had created was the butler I had seen in my head - were I ever to imagine what 'my butler" would look like. I shook my head, he bowed his, and I laughed again at what was apparently happening all around me. But typing everything was going to become quickly very tedious. Did I really want to carry around something and have to keep adding to this Wikipedia entry to make it so? Of course not! The next words I typed, therefore, were: "When he speaks his desires, they become real." I stood up and cleared my throat. Then I said, simply enough and without considering the meaning, "I am the most beautiful man in the world."” I spoke the words, just nine little words, and looked down at myself to watch the change manifest. I should have been standing before a full-length mirror absolutely naked, but I wasn't thinking that far ahead. It was momentous, that change, and everything that came afterwards stems from those nine words. I looked down at myself as my words became real. The changes were subtle at first, and it was only later than I understood the real meaning behind them. What does beauty mean? Everyone has their own interpretation of it, don't they? But I became to everyone else the most beautiful man in the world, even as I became it to my own interpretation. It was so simple, so effortless. Merely speaking the words made it so. And over the course of a few moments, I became the most beautiful man on the planet. Only after I felt the changes cease did I wander into my walk-in closet (filled with the most beautiful and expensive clothing, naturally) and looked into a mirror. Dissatisfied at first, I said, "I am naked," and then I was. I came instantly, gasping for breath and pushing a sudden wealth of cum from my dick. Seeing myself - my utter beauty, the perfection of the human form - made my exquisite cock throb to instant erection. My libido grew inflamed, my gorgeous balls seized up, and I came hard and suddenly and fully. My face, my body, the perfection of my new self, it was beyond comprehension; overwhelming. I smiled as my cock - the most beautiful cock on the most beautiful man - jerked and throbbed and pumped out the last of my cum from my beautiful balls and I sighed with contentment on my perfect face. I wanted to cum again, but I couldn't. The force of my orgasm was absolute, leaving my beautiful body aching to achieve endless orgasms. I had never beheld someone so magnificent, so gorgeous, so perfectly beautiful. No man or woman in my experience, no one I had ever seen, could begin to approach my own level of physical perfection. No matter where I looked on my new body and face, no matter what attribute I concentrated my attentions upon, everything about me now was absolutely - and almost unbearably - beautiful. I glanced at the reflection of my throbbing - almost painful - erection, deflating from its explosion and dripping with my spent load from my perfect, beautiful, heavy balls. I licked my lips and said, ”I can cum as much as I want to, and as often as I want to, any time that I want to.” My cock, perfect and beautiful, suddenly turned red and shiny as it engorged with blood and rose immediately to its majestic erect perfection. I shot a long, fat, thick stream of cum that wasn't like any other orgasm I had ever experienced. I was nearly overwhelmed with pleasure as I came, watching my prick swell and thicken and shoot a fat rope of bright cream against the mirror. I could see my balls swell in my reflection, feel their weight and size increase as I began to produce an endless supply of hot, sticky cream that swelled in my balls and ached for release. I shot it out of my dick - my perfect, beautiful dick - over and over, coating my reflection in a film of masculine essence. I merely stood there, hands balled into fists at my sides, my hips thrust forward, my fat cock jerking and jumping, watching myself pumping fat ropes of hot cream from my thick and beautiful hard-on. I kept pumping and experiencing the intense pleasure of orgasmic release each time, moaning with satisfaction and desire, and then pumping another long, thick stream. “I… I am the… the most powerful person… on the planet." I gasped these words as I experienced this new powerful and unending orgasmic release, my beautiful body overwhelmed by the pleasure my cock was delivering again and again. I said these words and anticipated the results, but nothing seemed to occur. I realized as the final word left my lips that I already was that being. I was certainly the most powerful human being simply because I could make anything happen in an instant. Nothing seemed beyond these strange and unaccountable powers already. But that hadn’t been my intention. I tried to gather my thoughts even as I continued to come, pushing fat gouts of cum up the thick inches of my perfect cock, swallowing dryly and pulling air into my lungs. "I am… the physically strongest and… most muscular person… on the planet," I said, amending my previous statement to more accurately convey my intention. I'm certainly glad that I had said "person," because if I had said "being" or 'thing," who knows how strong I would've become? I would later amend these instructions, of course, and I came to understand how to describe what I wished, increasing my strength again and again as I tested my limits, evolving my superhuman abilities step by step. But at the time, at the start of my changes, when I still had no conception of my abilities and was afraid to test the limitation, becoming the strongest person on the planet seemed like more than enough power. But besting the strength of one man? That wasn’t enough. Why not ten? Why not a hundred? Why not a thousand? Why limit myself at all? But those notions would come in time. Then, at the beginning of my evolution, merely being the single strongest individual on the planet seemed enough. I leaned forward and wiped away some of the overwhelming load of my extended cum explosion. “The mirror is clean and clear,” I instructed, wanting to watch my changes manifest unhindered, and instantly the wealth of my unending orgasms disappeared from the glass. I could already see my muscles swelling along my extended arm. I felt my weight increasing, the sensation of growth manifesting when I began to bulk up as every muscle’s mass and density grew larger and thicker and heavier. A constant throbbing sensation of strength shook my body as my muscles increased in size and power - but even as they did so, my previous instruction that I was still the most beautiful man in the world remained intact. I watched this reflection, having difficulty believing not just that it was me in that mirror, but that anyone could look as I did. Muscle inflated outward as I grew increasingly stronger, surpassing the level of the most powerful weightlifter, the largest bodybuilder, the strongest man on earth. My chest swelled forward, the two hard globes of power pressing against each other, increasing with mass and weight, and my arms ballooned with inflating strength. I twisted sideways and observed my gorgeous ass rise and harden and push outward, becoming a marvelous and beautiful engine of jutting muscular beauty, two perfect rounded humps of muscular mass. My legs bloomed with thick, hard wedges as I ran my hands along them, and my belly tightened into a perfect six-pack - then eight-pack of power, each lobe blooming and swelling. Bigger and bigger. The muscle was packing itself onto my frame, inflating with sinew and power every second, growing massive - bigger muscles than anyone had dreamed of until I was gargantuan, swollen with muscle enough to surpass the strength of anyone else on this planet. Each muscle perfectly developed and as large as it could possibly become, all while maintaining my position as the most beautiful person on Earth. I began to pose, to watch my new muscles flex and bulge. My marvelous and unstoppable dick rose up again and I began shooting fresh ropes of my plentiful cum, pumping out thick splattering spasms of it as my balls drooped producing more and more and more, my gaze enthralled by my own power and size, and that lust manifested by explosions of cream. I looked down as I paused in my muscular efforts with my next obvious goal, still shoving fat ropes of cum from my cannon. My tremendous body was now pulsing with strength beyond imagining, a sensation I'm sure I can never adequately convey. Hyper-masculine. Hyper-strong. That feeling that one can accomplish any goal, and feat of strength, a feeling of invincibility. Muscle bulged everywhere in massive balls and cables, pressing insistently against my flawless skin, showing every fiber of power. I pulled in a slow breath, as if preparing for this next step. Opening my beautiful mouth, and watching myself with intent interest I spoke these words: ”I have the biggest penis of any man on the planet.” I gasped and struggled to keep my eyes open, nearly overwhelmed with a sudden coursing explosion of sexual pleasure. I watched my cock lurch and swell. The head pushed forward as the shaft inflated. I was lengthening and thickening at the same time, the size of my beautiful tool magnifying with incredible size. I grabbed it with both hands, feeling it thicken and stretch in my muscular grip, surpassing eleven, then twelve, then thirteen inches. I was breathing hard as I grew, feeling an overwhelming sensation of sexual pleasure. Someone else had a thirteen-inch cock, I marveled? But whomever had owned the previous record - wherever that man was - he would now be permanently in second place. It was a massive sexual tool with a fat plum of a head and heavy balls to match its new size. And still it grew. Fourteen… fifteen… sixteen inches long and as thick around as my wrist. An impossible, gargantuan, beautiful marvel hanging fat and heavy from my loins with perfect pink skin and a plum for a head. It throbbed with heat and a thick clear honey appeared at the tip and it began to drool copiously, as my unstoppable balls dutifully began to shove their overabundance down its new, thick, heavy inches. I stoked myself, hefting the majestic colossus into my large hands and feeling its weight and heat. It tingled with need and desire, rewarding my touch with strong shocks of utter bliss. I bit my lower lip and closed my eyes as I ran my hands along my new augmented length, squeezing and teasing and stroking myself as the flow of precum increased, pushed by my ministrations. I did these things - said these things - all in quick succession, somewhat intoxicated as the changes so quickly manifested. I would later amend them all, adding nuance and detail, not satisfied with merely surpassing every other man"s beauty or size or strength, and instructing myself in more exact terms. All effortlessly and without apparent limit. I held my new, thicker, harder, longer cock and felt my balls droop with the weight of cream that I now produced in endless supply. The whole of it, every fat inch, began to throb and tingle with intense pleasure, and I felt my load travel up every heavy inch of my massive meat and watched it explode from the mouth of my record-breaking cock, shoving ropes of white cum in thick, wet pumps. Even though I was the most beautiful man on the planet, this new monster prick made things look out of balance on my body. I realized it was my stature, but that was easily remedied. "I am also the tallest man who ever walked the earth." Instantly I began to rise. Surpassing seven feet tall, nearing eight, as my beauty and strength compensated, my new super-powered muscles swelled and lengthened. Still taller. Eight-and-a-half feet, and then nine. Nine feet high - half again as tall as I had previously been. I watched my refection as I changed again, my head and face disappearing above the edge of the mirror"s frame as I extended taller than any other man on the planet. My muscles stretched and swelled, given space on my taller and wider frame, filling in and still maintaining that I was the most beautiful and the most muscular and the tallest man to ever stride this world. I cannot say and still don't know why the changes I make occur happen over a short matter of time rather than instantly, as if I could blink my eyes and everything changes in that moment. Perhaps it is because I want to see the changes. I want to be able to enjoy the improvements I make and witness the alterations like a tailor, so that I know that I am doing these things, and that they are to my own specifications. No one else ever seems to notice the changes as they occur. Only I do. Maybe time slows down. I do not know. I looked down at myself, my perfect body, my massive dick, my swelling chest and thick arms. I willed myself to come again, feeling my balls obey and start to grow heavier and heavier, producing a load of cum so thick and profound that my orgasm would also be the largest in the world. More. The thought came into my head. More. I watched my balls inflate, the skin drawing tight as they sank along my heavily muscled thighs. I stroked my - how long was I now? Seventeen inches? Eighteen? I worshipped my cock meat, luxuriating in the constant electrical shocks of pure sexual bliss my touch created. "Gonna cum," I said to no one there. "Gonna cum harder than anyone has ever cum before." I grabbed my massive prick and released my pent-up wealth of cum. I could feel the air move as it erupted from me like a geyser and hit the ceiling, shattering the plaster and wood like a rocket, blasting from my cock like a fountain, opening a hole through the ceiling and into the upper floor and again through that ceiling and the roof of my mansion, shooting hundreds of feet into the sky. I gasped and groaned and shuddered from the intensity of the biggest orgasm the world had ever know. Gallons of cream escaped my cock in one lengthy sexual explosion as my balls produced more and more and more. I shook with the power I controlled. "Stop," I whispered. It was time to take my powerful form out into the world. I strode like a colossus, feeling my new dimensions and my new weight rather awkwardly. I was unsteady at first, unused to managing this hulk I had become. I now weighed hundreds of pounds, and even my shoulders were several inches wider. My view of the world had altered dramatically with the increase in height, and it was warmer near the ceiling that I anticipated. I had to duck my head to move between rooms and twist my giant frame sideways to fit through normal door frames. I paused and considered my new abode, and I said, “my home was built to accommodate my size and strength easily.” I heard strange splintering and groaning as every room, every door frame, every ceiling expanded, every wall and floor grew reinforced to withstand my power and my size, and I smiled and came again, grabbing hold of my mammoth cock as I sprayed a fat arc of cum across one wall. Almost immediately, servants appeared to clean up what I had just created, and I realized that this could not be an unusual occurrence. It was likely, given that I could now come as often and as copiously as I desired, that I probably would partake in this sexual gesture in every room, and that my retinue of servants merely took that as part of their job. Perhaps they even looked forward to it, for it allowed them to be in the presence of the most beautiful and most powerful man on the planet, if even for moments. I paused at the front door of my mansion and looked down at my naked form. Although the idea of wandering the world in the altogether aroused me, I thought that it would be difficult if I were being thrown in jail for indecent exposure very day no matter how attractive I was. "People accept that I am fully naked in public, indeed that I am always naked, and special laws were passed in every city and nation that allow me to do so.” I considered this, and took it to its logical ends. “In fact, I am allowed to do anything I want to at any time without punishment or penalization." Satisfied that I had covered any contingent that may have caused me a problem, I opened the door and stepped outside. I must confess that I wondered, up to that point, whether this was all a dream or an illusion. Had I gone insane? Were the things I was seemingly capable of without apparent limit truly happening? So, in broad daylight, naked as the day I was born, now possessing the world’s most beautiful and perfect male body, the biggest cock in the world hanging fat and firm between my legs, bulging with the largest and most powerful muscles on earth, I stepped into the sunlight to see what would happen. Oddly - and somewhat disappointingly - nothing happened. At least, not at first. And why should it? Hadn't I just cleared away any possible public danger to myself? "People accept that I am fully naked," I had described, and so they did. Still, seeing my newly enlarged, improved, perfected, and overtly sexualized form would cause someone to stop dead in their tracks to simply gaze upon my magnificence. I still cannot fully fathom what it is for someone else to look upon my perfection. After all, I am simply looking outward from my own eyes and only sometimes catch a glimpse of the flawless physical beauty and utter perfection of my body and face. The street where I lived then was not particularly crowded with pedestrians or traffic, and I suppose that no one thought it out of the ordinary for me to stride out of my estate in the altogether and walk along the sidewalk with my nearly 19-inch cock swinging like a heavy pendulum from my over nine-foot-tall frame. I was stuck my the sensation of the wind on my skin. How often is one allowed to feel that? I mean…everywhere? I could feel it on my ass, and I suddenly wanted to know that sensation fully. I paused in my strides and reached around to pull my muscular buttocks apart and feel the cool brush of the wind against my warm and moist asshole. I stood there on the street and moved my middle finger onto the sweet tenderness of my own butt hole and gently stroked myself, feeling my balls tingle and swell and I grabbed my cock with my other hand, squeezing it as it quickly inflated to erection and then I came heavily, pumping thick fountains of bright cum that arced high and far, splattering against the hot asphalt of the street. I groaned with pleasure as I stood there fucking my ass while I felt the heavy pumps of cream swell up the fat inches of my world-record cock and puddle against the curb. I bent and moved my mouth into the stream and shot thick, sticky, warm jets of my own delicious cum into my open mouth, swallowing the sexual cream greedily. It splattered against my check and neck and chest, and that made me cum even harder. ‘Harder,’ I thought. “My….” I gasped for breath, overcome by the sheer power of the unending orgasm I was experiencing. “My cock is harder than steal. My cock is always slick and warm and delicious and every inch…every fucking millimeter of it is super sensitive and delivers deep shocks of intense sexual pleasure.” The power of my sexual bliss suddenly increased - dramatically. I felt my dick harden like iron and the surface became as slippery and sleek as if it had been oiled. My stroking grip slid along its thick, hard inches with absolute ease. I imagined myself sliding inside some lucky man’s ass with this thing, without any need for spit or lube at all. And then I’d seat my mammoth meat inside his tight hole, pumping in and out with the most powerful and muscular ass on the planet, unleashing endless thick, hot, sticky floods of cream again and again and again. My eyes rolled up into my head and I practically screamed with pleasure, almost unable to withstand the sexual beast I had become. I straightened and arched my back and thrust my hips forward, pushing the hard meat of my massive monster towards the open sky and let loose with torrents of cum, fountains of it, pumping it now as the pure bliss of sex engulfed me utterly. I came and came, because I could. I stood there with my steel-hard cock fountaining an endless supply of cum, a stream of thick white cream spewing endlessly from my monster prick, and enjoying the sensation of orgasmic release and realized, somewhere in my mind, that I could easily become a slave to my own sex drive. It was now a boundless beast, one that could never be fully contained or controlled - unless I did so. In the midst of this tide of bliss, I said, "I can…control…my libido. I have complete control over all aspects of this body - and anyone else’s I desire.” I cannot say why I added that last part. Admittedly, it has become one of my favorite powers, and I daresay that the others I have practiced it on have enjoyed its benefits as well. Regardless, with those words some clarity of mind overwhelmed that sensation of sexual pleasure and I pulled in a deep, cooling breath and my cock and balls calmed themselves. I stood up and wiped the final drooling dregs from the tip of my enormity, sucking the warm cream between my supple, perfect, beautiful, kissable lips and tasted myself, the richness and power of my seed coated my tongue and I found it sweet and delicious. I decided to set out for my gym, a place I had grown unfamiliar with lately due to one thing or another. I certainly looked as if I had been living there, though. My body was huge, probably outlandishly outsized, but I reveled in the feeling of size and strength and just kept…adding on. I certainly caused more than my fair share of problems just walking to the gym. I could no longer fit into my car or probably any car - it did not occur to me at the time to simply wish a vehicle large enough to accommodate me into being - so walking was the only practical solution. Again, it just didn’t occur to me to “wish myself” to the gym. And, actually, that’s never a good idea. Simply wishing myself somewhere. Control, again. Without being super specific, if I had said “I wish I was at my gym” it’s impossible to tell where I would have appeared. Maybe even occupying the same space as someone already there. Can get kind of awkward. I’ve fixed most of those little accidents by altering the nature of my instructions. Less literal, and more intuitive. Sometimes, the thing you’re thinking of doing is more detailed than the words you can use to describe it. I don’t have that problem any longer. Well…most of the time. Anyway, as I was walking to the gym, my new body and face were causing unforeseen problems.There was some absurdity to my appearance, my size and strength and that huge prick swinging thick and heavy, but I was like a baby using superpowers. I’ve gotten a lot better. I’ll show you, soon. Hope your cock can stand it. And if it can’t, I can help you out. It wasn’t like I was causing spontaneous orgasms or traffic accidents or anything - those sorts of reactions came later, as my control evolved. But the reactions were not at all what I expected. Sometimes people laughed (I suppose I did look odd with those giant, oversized muscles and that beautiful but out-of-place face), sometimes they looked away, embarrassed by that more-than-foot-long prick. It taught me a valuable lesson about making my changes have broader ramifications, and also to limit my effect on others. Because I said, “Everyone loves me.” Big mistake. Love is a super-power all by itself. Love can cause devotion, but also jealousy. Love can cause lust, but also possessiveness. A sort of wild and worldwide fight broke out. I had no idea what I had just done, no idea of the extent of the change I had caused. I could only see the local reaction, as people - all the people - ran towards me and began to fight with each other for proximity and…well, you get the idea. I was in shock, and the quickest thing to occur was to erase my mistake by saying its opposite: “Nobody loves me!” Even bigger mistake. But you can see how things can get out of hand very quickly. My turn of phrase is important as well. Saying something like “You want me so much your balls ache,” may just be a figure of speech, but when I say it, it isn’t just that. And, sure, some guys like to feel their balls ache, but an unsurprising number would rather not. When I finally arrived at my gym - after a series of “humorous misadventures” - and walked in, the place came to a sudden and complete halt. All eyes turned towards me, which was admittedly what I had hoped would happen. Guys were springing boners as I passed, some even rubbing themselves while others tried to hide their body’s reactions with embarrassment. “Don’t be embarrassed,” I remarked offhand, and just like that everyone the place started to take their clothes off and some were jerking off. I had to stop myself again, and I was going to “fix it” and try to return things to “normal,” when I thought, well, I kind of like things better this way. “No one here is embarrassed by their sexual desires or their body, and everyone is accepting of everyone else.” Now guys were making out with each other, and some approached me as well. I have to say that the effect on my prick was immediate, and my hungry wiener started to plump and throb as several guys began to kiss me and stroke me and even attempt to suck my huge dick right there in the middle of the gym. Frankly, nothing like this had occurred to me! I was still locked in to the idea of the existing world, that some things “had to be” and that I would somehow fit around those “facts.” But I had just illustrated to myself how much of a change I could enact with just a few words. I decided to take another step, to live out a fantasy of my own. “All of the equipment in this gym works ten times better than ordinary equipment.” What I meant by that was that anyone who used the equipment in this gym would see muscular and strength gains 10 times faster. I wanted to see guys sitting on weight bench and pumping out a few chest presses and watch their pecs inflate at record speed. But I wasn’t quite that precise in my instructions. As I watched my words take affect, suddenly the weights were made of gold, and the equipment was shiny and new. I hadn’t made the equipment more effective, I had simply made it ten times better. No one else, of course, recognized the alteration, and they were all still engaged in making out and fucking and kissing and doing whatever else they sexually desired without embarrassment. So I tried again. “The equipment in this gym looks like ordinary gym equipment,” I said between kisses, watching it all return to its previous appearance, “but its muscle-building effects will be ten times stronger for anyone who uses it.” Of course, no one was using it because they were all now happily indulging in their new sexual freedom. But I wanted to see if the effects were as I intended. “When you’re in this gym, you…you still are not embarrassed by your sexual desires or your body, but you concentrate on using the equipment to build your muscles.” From one second to the next, everyone stopped making out or fucking or whatever, and turned their focused attention to the gym’s equipment. At first it was a bit like musical chairs, with dudes nearly fighting to get onto the nearest piece of equipment. And then I noticed that guys were physically straining to move the weights even an inch. I went over to a set of free dumbbells and lifted one marked 25 lbs. My newly increased super-strength allowed me to lift it easily, but I realized it no longer weighed 25 lbs., it was now a 250 lbs. dumbbell. Again, my words had taken immediate effect but not with the intention I had hoped. I realized my mistake, and I sought once more to rectify it. I had said that the equipment was “ten times stronger” when what I meant was that it should be “ten times more effective” in helping these men grow bigger, stronger, and more muscular. But what would that change? I decided to try to be as specific as possible. I watched the other men struggling but determined and I knew I had gotten one part right, I just needed to change the other part and add a little spin on things. “The equipment in this gym operates the same as equipment in any other gym, except that its effects are ten times faster on muscular growth and development. When anyone uses this equipment, their body will react the same as if they are using any normal gym equipment, except that their muscles will derive ten times the usual benefits and develop at ten times the normal rate in one-tenth of the normal time. These effects extend to all the weight training equipment in this gym, and the men using the equipment will use it for the amount of time they would normally use any other gym equipment.” It was a lot of carefully worded instructions. I stood back to watch and see what effect my words would have. To say that the effects were both dramatic and awesome would be a severe understatement. If I had thought about what I was saying, I might have toned things down a bit. Ten times? Ten?!? That’s a 1000% increase in effectiveness. Sounds good, and maybe we all would want to be able to get more bang for our workout buck, but in practice things turned out a bit differently than I anticipated. Muscle was exploding everywhere, but not…everywhere. Guys doing squats were suddenly inflating their legs and butts with hard, raw braun. But nowhere else. Dudes curling dumbbells watched their biceps swell like balloons, but the rest stayed normal. It was…weird. But also awesome. I just needed to add some more tweaking to get it just right. “The amplified effects of the gym equipment here will apply to the entire body, so no matter which equipment someone is using or what muscle they are exercising, the muscular development will be applied to all their muscles simultaneously.” From one moment to the next, everyone sort of…evened out, and then I was watching men slowly, steadily, evenly swelling with muscle. My dick was again steel-hard. It was working exactly as I had envisioned it. Guys were uniformly swelling up with muscle. Everywhere I looked I could watch some dude’s body growing. Pecs were swelling forward, lobes of hard muscle grew across their shoulders and arms, thick wedges of power inflated along their thighs, fat rocks of hard braun grew on their calves. Every pump brought more size and power. They grunted with the effort, sweating and groaning, even as their bodies were swelling bigger and bigger. After just one workout, the gym became overwhelmed with huge, strong, powerful men swollen with fresh, hard, beautiful muscle. But then it didn’t stop. It had become exponential. By making the effects encompass the entire body, and making it ten-times its original effectiveness, every man was now essentially doing ten-time-ten, and then ten-times-ten-times-ten, and so on, because I had said “use it for the amount of time they would normally use equipment.” They continued working out, getting larger and larger, their muscles swelling up beyond anything I had ever seen. It was amazing. I had done this. I had made this real merely by speaking it, and as I watched the men growing larger and larger with muscle, I realized that they would not stop until they became musclebound - literally too large to move. Their muscles would continue to grow and swell and they would not stop working out. Because I wished it. “Everyone in this gym is exactly the same way they were when they entered it,” I said. “The equipment has no special power and behaves in an ordinary fashion according to its design.” And then there they were again, those men, all ordinary and no longer inflating with muscular growth. I decided to focus my powers on just one man, to attempt some changes on him that I could more easily control. This is a general rule I still follow to this day. Random, global changes that involve “everyone” tend to have many side effects - both good and bad - that I cannot foresee. Limiting my changes to just one person, or a small handful, allows me to temper my miraculous changes and keep some control over the situation. I selected a rather ordinary looking man - though in comparison to me, all men looked rather ordinary now. I had a strong desire to change that. I did not know him and had never seen him before. It was unfair of me to be so cavalier about someone else’s life, I realize now, but at the time I did not consider the full ramifications of the changes I was about to make. I strode up to him in all my glorious naked perfection and he looked either scared or excited - possibly both. The gym’s walls were covered with mirrors so I had an excellent view of my new body as it moved, the way the muscles bulged and flexed, the sheer beauty of this body, the overwhelming power and perfection. My face almost stopped me in my tracks when I was again reminded how handsome I was, and my ever-hungry prick swelled and throbbed with sexual need. It took some time for me to be able to look into mirrors without being extremely aroused by my own reflection. It seemed wrong, somehow, to have sexual feelings about myself, but I now understand that it’s actually a healthy response. Perhaps it was more about accepting that this stranger in the mirror really was me, now, and not someone else I was wearing. “Hello,” I said simply, and smiled at him. He came. Just like that. I had done nothing at all but speak a single word and smile, and this man shuddered and moaned and shot a fat load into his workout shorts. “Thanks you for being naked.” And he was. “You’re beautiful,” I added. I watched him change with interest and desire. I have since learned that there is a difference between calling someone beautiful and handsome, but I’m not certain if that’s only because I myself consider the words to have different connotations. His face and body changed in a sort of fluid manner, resolving themselves into a presentation of breathtaking male beauty akin to the most attractive male model you have ever seen. He was not my equal, as I had called myself the “most beautiful,” and his muscles and cock did not swell to superhuman proportions. Instead, he because a heartbreaker, with a gorgeous face enhanced by sensuous, full, kissable lips, jewel-like eyes, soft waves of hair and flawless, glowing skin. His body was marvelous, very well balanced and very well trained. He looked like a gymnast, now, with sleek, perfectly proportioned muscles under smooth, flawless skin. He was truly beautiful. “Thank you,” he said. I thought at first he was thanking me for giving him that gift of beauty, but he was only thanking me for the compliment I paid him. No one else was aware that I was doing anything, and that still holds true. “What’s your name?” He gave it to me, though now after so many men I have given these gifts to I’m embarrassed to say that I cannot remember it. Perhaps I was so focused on my end-goal that I chose not to remember details like names. I wanted to see how far I could take someone else. Certainly, all my instructions concerning my own body and surroundings manifested instantly - could the same be said of someone else who had no idea of what I could do? “Why are you at the gym?” I asked. It seemed a logical place to start. “You can be absolutely truthful with me.” “I want to get bigger,” he said. Then his gaze drifted across my own magnificence and he added, “Like you.” My cock pulsed. I could almost feel his lust for me like heat. Yes, he wanted to look like me, but he also wanted me. He wanted to be with me. Did he want to fuck me? “Do you want to fuck me?” “Yes.” “Do you want me to fuck you?” He looked down at my throbbing monster and his eyes widened. “Will it hurt?” he asked. He did want it, he wanted me inside him, but he was scared as well. And why wouldn’t he be? No one on the planet had a bigger cock than I did. No one had ever seen such a huge meaty slab of sex hanging so full and thick. “It won’t hurt at all,” I said, “If I fuck you - if I fuck anyone - it is the most amazing and pleasurable sexual experience they’ve ever had. Any man I fuck will experience multiple orgasms - powerful ones, as many as they desire - and they often say at the end that it felt like we were made to fit together, like it was the most natural sensation of pure sex they ever felt.” Saying all this made it immediately true - or so I assumed. There was, of course, only one way to determine whether that was fact. “What if I fuck you?” he asked. “My ass is perfect,” I said. “It feels like slipping inside a tight, smooth, wonderful velvet glove. It feels like your dick is being sucked and squeezed and licked and stroked all at the same time. And when you come inside my ass, you’ll shoot harder and fuller and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you’ve ever felt before.” But why stop there? “I am also the world’s most talented and experienced fellatio artist. And it is an art, I assure you. When I take your cock in my mouth, when I lick you, kiss you, suck you, caress and comfort you, your cock will deliver strong, perfect, beautiful shocks of pure sexual bliss. And when you finally shoot your load, it’ll be the strongest, most complete and perfect orgasm you’ve ever delivered during a blow job.” That sounded sufficient. Since then, I have managed to finesse and perfect all my sexual abilities. I can bring you to the edge of madness, now, making your brain spin and tingle and explode with so much pleasure that you will wonder what your previous orgasms were. That seemed like an excellent experience. I did not feel anything change about my body, but I knew it was true. My ass was a sex machine, built for the pleasure of whomever I brought inside. “How big is your cock?” “I’m not sure,” he answered, reaching down and grasping himself. “Your cock is nine inches long,” I said, his size already lurching towards my stated measurement, swelling into a prominence. He grinned and looked suddenly more confident. “I want to fuck you,” he said, “with my fat cock.” I nodded, “But first,” I said, “you’ll need to suck me, because when you swallow my load…” I paused wondering what magic might be performed. “When you swallow my cum, you gain 10% of your weight in new muscle.” “I know,” he said, because it was now true. “Every swallow,” I said, “you’ll get bigger and bigger.” “With muscle.” “And cock,” I added. “Your nine-inch cock will swell to 9.9 inches with the first swallow, and then again. And again. Even as you grow heavier and stronger with muscle.” “Yes,” he agreed, happily. “But first you have to make me cum,” I said. “And that is no easy feat.” I grabbed my monster to boast, “I have the biggest cock in the world, and satisfying this beast takes stamina, talent, and passion. Do you believe you can make me cum, to receive your reward?” He nodded vigorously and dropped to his knees, setting about his task. In truth he was not very good, though I should grant him some favor because he was attempting to take on a fairly substantial burden. But I so wanted to see his body swell and his cock to lengthen - with the knowledge that it was my own rich delivery of hot cum that was making it happen - that I granted him three deliveries from my beast to see the changes manifest. It was hard not to keep pumping my cream inside him, seeing its effects taking shape so swiftly. He slobbered over my hugeness, stroking and squeezing me in hopes of steeling his prize, and I grasped his head and shoved his mouth over the plum of my great monster as I allowed my first full gushing fountain to erupt. This was not some small delivery, like drops of pearl on his tongue to suck and swallow, or small squirts of warm cream. I fairly exploded into him, unleashing the full strength of my new superhuman cock and balls, watching his cheeks expand and his eyes tear as my new copious flood gushed inside him, forcing my surging stream down his throat. Only a moment later I felt him moaning against my cock, his eyes closed in evident ecstasy, and I watched his shoulders begin to swell and his chest to inflate as pounds of new muscle formed on his body in seconds. My heavy load dribbled from the corners of his mouth and drained down his chin, the powerful muscle-building cream dripping onto his swelling pecs. I could see broad cables of power swelling up beneath his skin, stretching across the expanding globes as pounds of fresh muscle bulged across his body. I moved my large hand behind his head, felt my balls swell and stretch, and I came again, a second fat explosion of hot cream, thrilled and excited that my words could do this. I could feel my cum traveling up every steel-hard inch of my monster and rocket from the gaping mouth, shooting inside him like liquid fire. His muscular development redoubled. New striations formed along his biceps and traps. His grip on my cock grew tight and profound, but I was hard as steel. He gulped down all that he could knowing what it was doing to him, greedy for more power. His chest continued in its inflation of muscle, pushing his nipples downward as each pectoral globe expanded, swelling with increasing muscular mass. I felt a hot splash against me and looked down to see his cock reaching forward, swelling longer and thicker and pumping pearl explosions from its mouth. It was incredible to watch his prick growing, and I wondered what it felt like to him, this increase in mass arching up between his swelling thighs. What must he have been feeling, to spontaneously explode his load on my skin like that? He came over and over, pushing out his load, a mere trickle compared to mine. I sighed and smiled and my balls began to inflate with more cream. I could feel them pushing against my inner thighs as I allowed them to fill up, inflating like balloons, pushing more and more power into this magic elixir my cock would force inside this man’s mouth and then into his muscles and his own prick, forcing them to swell larger and larger. I licked my lips and looked down at him, still struggling with my last delivery of hot cream when I released my final load on him and felt it rush along my prick and explode from the mouth of the world’s largest cock. I came for the third time, the sensation of my delivery traveling up the thick, hard inches of my huge meat and shoving its power inside him, adding yet more pounds of muscle to his body and his cock stretched another inch longer when I pulled myself from his sucking mouth and he fell back, pulling in a deep breath and I watched the final pounds of strength swell everywhere beneath his skin. He was clearly overcome by the experience, trying to suck air into his lungs as his new body coalesced into its ultimate size and power. Sweat coated his skin and he came again, hard, grunting with the pleasure and effort as he pushed his load up his new fatter cock to splatter on my perfect skin. I rubbed my thumb against my nipple, enjoying the sensation of sex but holding back from another delivery of cream, and merely watched him slowly adjust to this new reality. What would he do now? Where would he go? What had I done to this man? I didn’t even contemplate these questions then. I merely looked at the product of my body’s abilities and smiled. Nearly 50 additional pounds of muscle were now bulging off his body, and his hard prick was nearly a foot long. “Now,” said, looking down upon this massive muscular brute, “you are worthy of me.”

It was a cloudless night; moonlight was the only source of light to guide my escape. I couldn’t see where I was going well but I knew HE wasn’t far behind! The thundering crash of trees smashing into the wooden wall of houses made me turn back. There he was! The first thing I noticed was his blond army crew haircut and how his head was visible above the small forest I came from. Mick was closing in on me. “Shit! He grew again?” I said to myself as I ran into the kitchen of the house beside me. I crawled over to a window facing him, and peeked outside. “Come out wherever you are Little Man,” he yelled. With a grunt, the four trees in front of him were uprooted. Holding their bark above his head like they were paper with his huge titanic arms he threw them towards the backyard of the house I was hiding in. The grassy backyard was destroyed in seconds. He stepped out of the forest and I let out a gasp at what I saw. Mick had grown so tall that the second floor bedroom was already at his eye level. His muscles were engorged with power and blood. Each bicep was the size of a wrecking ball, his barrel chest was large and strong enough to balance a fully loaded truck. My eyes drifted lower and I marveled at the tightness of his 6 pack-abs each as large as a plasma sized TV. And between his titanic thighs was his humongous boner piercing the sky. A drop of pre fell from the slit of his dick with a plop. I knew what he was after, and how he could break me in seconds but seeing that massive muscle giant made me hard. Mick stepped closer to the house; I could see his massive feet through the window to the elft of the backdoor. “Show yourself Little Man, you know you can’t resist this.” I couldn’t see what he was doing, but the sound of his heavy moaning meant he was feeling his muscles again like back in the lab- what a narcissist. I crawled closer to the backdoor and looked up through the window, and there he was licking his right bicep while stroking his giant member with his free hand. “All of this rock hard muscle, how can you be so selfish and not share it with the world Little Man? If you do as I say I promise you can have muscle giants to play with 24-7.” Mick released a guttural growl as his dick fired a torrent of pre-cum against the wall of the house. That one squirt made the house shake a little. “Fine if you want to play hard to get…” Mick started twisting his right nipple and was jerking his cock faster. His face was red hot with ecstasy; I knew he was going to cum soon! I quickly ran for the front door and managed to escape the house. A powerful roar came from behind me, I just had seconds to dodge to my right when the roof of the house I was in was blown away by a tidal wave of cum. Pieces of wood, tiles and globs of semen flew across the street, but the show wasn’t over just yet. I watched in horror as Mick’s back was growing larger by the second. Every time he cummed he would grow. When his growth stopped was the height of a telephone tower. “THERE YOU ARE LITTLE MAN,” he said in his booming voice. It took all my willpower to move, but before I could get far a giant hand had captured me. It's pretty short, hehe this is what happens when I write in a horny mood. The original idea was muscle giant hide and seek. Thanks to Ferren_Wolf on CF for proofreading. Comments appreciated. Love to write for muscle growers.

Hi This is my first story. it is 1000% fiction and I hope you like it. My name is Ryan. I'm 19 years old from Sydney and I study physiotherapy at the university. I've been playing rugby for a few years now, I'm 6" 200lbs athletic and lean, a gym jock, always hook up with different girls I meet either in university, parties, at the bar or at the gym, sometimes on tinder as well. I love girls, I know that. I've been feeling kind of funny ever since I've started taking physiology class with the new professor. His name is Todd Ivanov. He's a very handsome guy, in his early 30s, looks to be as tall as I am but more massive, not fat though, just bigger, I mean his shoulder look broader then mine and each of his thighs looks more massive then my own thighs combined, and mine were pretty thick and strong (I NEVER skip leg day!). I could never really tell though because he always wore dress shirts and pants that seemed to be one size larger. I realized I would always get nervous every time he got to class and during class I always kept telling myself how handsome he was and that he must be a powerlifter or something. Something strange happened to me. I felt like I was attracted to him or something... I've never felt like that before, I mean I have had ONE experience with a guy when I was in high school but I was drunk and maybe a little curious but that was it. I always felt attracted to girls and I'm a very masculine guy, there's really nothing gay about me but this new professor always made me feel like having butterflies inside and turned me on and I would even get a hard on during class every time he smiled towards me. I felt that the weird feelings I got from him were too much for me to ignore. I couldn't stop fantasizing about kissing him. There were rumors about him that he was divorced and I felt like I had to make a move, a BIG move, more like a plan actually. I felt like I had to seduce him somehow but how? I had a plan. I was going to ask him for help, pretending I'm having hard times in class and that I needed tutoring. I went online and looked for substances that I could put in his drink when I would offer him one at my place. I found a strange kind of supplement I never heard of before. Ultra Titan Vitamin Y Uber something... Something based on a mixture of testosterone and growth hormone and some many different Latin names of all sorts. "FOR PROFESSIONAL WEIGHTLIFTERS ONLY" The reviews however were actually all very bad claiming the product increased their sex drive too much so it wasn't worth the muscle gains. This actually sounded pretty good for my plan. I was already very attracted to Prof. Ivanov the way he was but this substance could make him gain a little bit of muscle (not like he didn't have any, he looked like he could be a strongman) this could only be a plus. I got the package and it had 5 pills inside of it. The next day I approached Prof. Ivanov and asked for help, he gladly said he would be happy to help. I told him my address and he said he could be there tomorrow, which was Thursday, at 6:00PM. I was lucky my parents were out of town on vacation until Monday and bought a few beers. It was Thursday and the doorbell rang at 5:50PM and it was him. I tried to not look surprised when I saw him because he was wearing a rugby shirt a pair of really short rugby shorts that exposed his amazing legs, so massive, so beefy and muscular, nicely hairy but not too much. His legs looked so powerful and it wasn't easy to keep it cool but I did. He said "hello, sorry about wearing these shorts, I was at the gym and realized I forgot my jeans after shower and didn't want to be late so I came here right after instead of driving back home to get them, I hope you don't mind" he looked slightly embarrassed. "No problem at all" I said, thinking how the hell am I going to think straight when he looked so sexy in those shorts. So we went up to my room in the attic. My room had a low ceiling at 9 feet but was very spacious and had it's own shower and exit. We spent almost an hour studying which went on very seriously actually. I would peek to his crouch for a split second every now and then and it seemed pretty big but I was too afraid he might notice me and get mad. We actually became kind of friends, he told me about his parents that came to Sydney from Russia and we talked a little bit about bodybuilding and he said he comes from a family of weightlifters and that he used to be more professional before he got married when he was in the military and recently got back to it now that he and his wife got divorced. He said I could call him Todd now as long as we're outside of university. We finished studying and while walking down the stairs I made the first part of my plan. "Oh I'm so sorry!" I said. "I totally forgot to offer you something to drink! I feel terrible about it". But he laughed and said "it's okay, don't worry, but I could use a glass of cold water, thanks". "I'll give you some good ice cold beer instead" I said. "Well I actually haven't had alcohol in a long while now probably since I got married and I don't want to get drunk or something so I'll have to pass buddy" he laughed. Oh no, I had to say something, "c'mon you're a big guy and you're Russian and Russians are immune to alcohol" I joked and we both laughed. "Well maybe one bottle couldn't hurt" he said. I took two large 20 oz. bottles from the fridge, opened them, gave one to him and turned on the tv, there was a rugby game and Todd started to become a little focused on it since he also liked rugby a lot like me. He tasted the beer a little and really liked it, and finished almost all of it in one sip. "Wow it's pretty delicious!" Todd said. "Of course it is! That's why I offered you one" I proudly said. Todd said " hey I don't mean to be rude but can I have another one?" "Sure, it's my pleasure" I answered. I noticed that Todd was really focused on the game now and I had to be quick. I open the bottle and put 2 out of the 5 pills and dropped them inside of it, they quickly dissolved in a couple of seconds. I handed him the bottle. "Thanks buddy that's really nice of you" he smiled. "That's the least I could do after you helped me" I smiled back and drank some of the beer in my own bottle from before and I was so scared he might notice a different taste and get mad or something but apparently he didn't notice anything. Now before he even had the chance to finish the second bottle, I went to the fridge and opened up a third bottle for him and quickly dropped the remaining 3 pills I had left and handed him the bottle without him even asking for a third one. He hesitated first but then said laughing "okay but it has to be the last one haha" and drank it all. I went back to the kitchen for a moment, just to read what was written on the package, it said: "recommended use: take one pill once a week for five weeks after a workout" "may cause a high surge in sex drive" "duration: about three hours", thinking to myself okay so far so good. "WARNING! DO NOT EXCEED THE RECOMMENDED DOSE" but how bad could it be? He's a big guy... I was sitting next to him watching the game with him, still drinking from my first bottle when he said "hey Ryan can I use the bathroom real quick?" "Yeah, last door to the right". On his way back I noticed he was walking funny like he was in pain or something, he was trying to massage his shoulder. "Are you okay Todd?" "Eh kind of... I think my shoulders feel sore from yesterday's workout but they never feel so intense like this and I only used light weight yesterday. I usually like feeling sore after my workouts but this pretty intense and it's projecting to my back as well. I also feel a little dizzy from all the beer" he said. "Sit down here and let me get you some water". He drank it. "Now I also feel sore in my chest and arms, probably from today's workout though" he said. I put my hands on his shoulders a gave him a light massage. "You should see a therapist one in a while" I said and we both laughed because I was about to be one. He then said "yeah I know, I actually have an appointment but it's three weeks from today, I guess there aren't many physiotherapists in this area". As I kept massaging his shoulders I asked "does it feel better now?" "Maybe a little bit, I don't know". I realized he was getting tipsy and hope I could take advantage of it. "Let me give you so good massage, I can feel your muscles are really tense, you can't just wait three weeks with your whole body sore like that" I urged him. He was perplexed "well are you sure? Do you really think it's okay?" "Yeah! It won't take long! I guarantee you wont stop thanking me later!" Trying to sound as friendly as I could. "Well alright, I guess I could give it a try" he sighed. We got back to my room and I pointed towards my bed, which was thankfully sturdy enough for a massage session. He sat on it, slowly taking his shoes off since he was very tipsy and now started talking really slowly. Seeing him laying on my bed turned me on even more now with my raging hard on struggling to keep calm in my underwear... Ha laid on his stomach and I had to tell him to take his shirt off. He hesitated and then took it off but I didn't dare to say anything about his shorts, afraid I might get exposed. He looked so beautiful with his shirt off, his upper body looked so strong, not a lot of definition like my body but bulkier and more powerful almost like a pro strongman. His muscles were actually really tense and he said he could barely feel my weak massage and I had to use a lot of force to make him actually feel something. It was only when I started rubbing his shoulder and back really really hard when he said "there we go" and I struggled not to get too tired from it. I stopped for a second and had to take my shirt off because of the heat in my room (though not as hot as Todd) and all the force I had to use and we laughed at how massaging him is like a real workout. "Feeling better now?" I asked. "Yeah a little bit but I'm feeling my chest more and more sore even though my workout was a couple of hours ago. You see when I do feel sore, it only starts at least 24 hours after the workout. It's really strange Ryan, I hope I'm not getting sick". I noticed his muscles all over his body kept contracting for a few seconds and relax rhythmically. That was weird, I thought. "Well get on your back for a second and let me massage where it feels more sore" I said. He had a hard time rolling on his back and I had to help him at this point. He said his body felt a lot heavier than usual. "It's probably from all the beer you had", I laughed as I didn't want him to feel too uncomfortable. He looked embarrassed, "Ryan I'm so sorry about this situation, how I'm tipsy in your house right now". "No big deal Todd, it happens to me too once in a while at my friends' houses". He looked slightly better now. U started massaging his broad shoulders. Todd was so tipsy he was too tired to open his eyes. "Does it feel better Todd?" "Barely Ryan, I feel like there's a lot of pressure building up all over my body... it's hard to describe it..." What I did notice was that as I was massaging his shoulders, Todd was doing his best not to moan and grunt. I likes those sounds he made, they were turning me on like crazy but I pretended like I didn't notice anything. As soon as I started working on his upper pecs, I notice how the bulge in his crouch was actually getting bigger!! And in a matter of only 10 seconds, a huge tent was showing up! But still, I pretended not to notice anything and kept myself focused on his pecs, his beautiful pecs, telling myself how badly I wanted to worship those big nipples while he was moaning and grunting. His moanings kept getting longer and more obvious as he wasn't able to hold them any longer and he started grunting more loudly now like when lifting heavy weight at the gym. So hot. As soon as I reached his lower pecs, he stopped me with his hands, breathing heavily, saying: "can you avoid that part? (Meaning his nipples) I'm just really sensitive and it's probably better you just avoid touching it". I pretended not to understand but kept the super friendly attitude and joked: "well how am I supposed to massage your chest then? It wouldn't be possible Todd". "But really Ryan, I don't think it's a good idea... Please... Just skip it... So much... Pressure... building... Inside..." His mind was getting slower and slower from the alcohol. His chest and his shoulders were suddenly getting more pumped now, and his arms too, and then I remembered the pills were also supposed to build some muscle mass on him. "Just let me try it for a few seconds okay? Don't worry Todd, nothing will happen to you" I joked. "Nnnngghhh...But... But... Ryan..." His moaning and grunting couldn't stop and I liked it. "You're a big boy Todd, you'll be fine" I joked again as my hands were traveling down his beefy pecs towards their lower part, focusing on his big hard nipples. The second I barely touched his nipples, I saw his chest and shoulders expanding like they were inflating or something, but with muscle bulk instead if air. Todd looked even more nervous now that I was touching his nipples but I didn't care and he was doing his best not to stop me. I was pinching them or doing anything sexual with them, just massaging his pecs without skipping them. After ten seconds, something happened. Without any warning Todd grabs me in a bear hug and grunts loudly like when doing the last rep of a workout. As he does, the slight gains I saw he was having were actually accelerating. It took him a minute to catch his breath and I saw the cum stain in his tiny shorts which were now even smaller then before. I felt in heaven. Todd realized he just had an orgasm and felt so ashamed and raised up his upper body "ON NO! I'M SO SORRY RYAN! I DON'T WHAT HAPPENED TO ME! I'LL LEAVE RIGHT AWAY!" He felt panicked. I knew I had to make him feel calm. "Haha don't worry Todd! I heard this thing is normal to happen to people during massage all the time!" I wanted him to feel that I see this situation in a funny way. I don't even know how he COULD leave, I mean he was so tipsy and his body was getting heavier and heavier with that thing running wild inside his body. I took some paper towels to clean the inside of his underwear without even thinking... My boner was raging inside my shorts. I lowered Todd's shorts a little bit so I could start cleaning, Todd didn't even stop me and just looked at his crouch, I thought it was funny how Todd just came in his shorts without even stroking his cock and how he felt and urge to bear hug me during his orgasm. As I was holding his now soft cock in my hand to clean the cum I saw it quickly getting hard again becoming almost fully erect less then two minutes after his orgasm. I looked at Todd and smiled. He was about to smile back to me but then just realized that his orgasm caused his body to expand and become more massive, adding probably 20-30lbs to his large body. Todd started to panic again "what the fuck just happened to me Ryan?" "Well, you hugged me really tight and had and explosive orgasm. It felt really good actually and your face looked like you were in heaven" I winked. "No Ryan, I didn't mean that, I meant my body! Why is bigger now? What the hell?" He was confused. "Hmm well you're just having a growth spurt? You said you come from a family of Russian powerlifters, it's probably just part of your genetics" I joked. "Yeah everyone in my family is big but not this big! And I can tell you for sure no one gets growth spurts like this! It's not normal!" "Try to calm down and relax first, how's your body feeling" I asked while slowly stroking his now rock hard cock. "I feel like there's a lot of pressure building up in my body like before! There's... So... Much... Tension..." He started moaning and grunting again as I was stroking his huge cock which I assume also got bigger during his orgasm. He started breathing very heavily again. "I think you should just let go of all this tension you're feeling in your body Todd, just release the pressure, I think you'll feel much better". "No I can't Ryan... Ohhhhh it feels... So good..." "I think you look very handsome Todd, you have an amazing body", I felt like it was safe to finally say it by now. "Yeah I think you're so cute Ryan... Ooohhhhh... I'm glad I got a hot stud.... Nnnnggggghh.... like you in class... if it wasn't for this massage... Oooohhhhh fuck... I would have never had the courage to tell you this" Todd admitted. My hard on was rock hard like crazy and I was leaking pre. Seeing how Todd was having a hard time talking without moaning and grunting was driving me wild. "Let me help you release all this unneeded tension in your body Todd, you could thank me later" I smiled like a hungry boy. "Oh no.... I can't Ryan... Ffffgggghhhhnnnn.... You see... I can't stop feeling intense pleasure.... All over my body... OH FUCK YEAH... And I think... Pleasure is... Accelerating my growth...hhhhhgggggnnnnnnmm.... And he was right. I could see how his body was slowly adding more and more muscle bulk while lots of precum was oozing out of his pulsating cock. And I wanted to toy a little bit with the idea of how much muscle he could gain. unfortunately Todd was doing his best to resist his growth. "I think I should leave Ryan... I should see a doctor..." Todd sadly said, but he didn't look like he was going anywhere, I saw how his pecs, which were initially just a little bigger then my own were now almost twice their size, almost as big as two basketballs! Each of his shoulders was now as big as my head! His nipples growing a little bigger and getting farther away from each other! He tried to get up but couldn't. His head was spinning by a mixed sensation of alcohol and intense pleasure. "Oh no Ryan... I can't get up... Can I... Just rest here a little bit... Ghghrrrrrrrnnnnn....." He said, still trying to resist his body. "Of course you can Todd!" I said. "Thanks Ryan... Just let me rest.. I'll get better... and leave...oooohhhh..." "But Todd, I don't think you'll get better if keep resisting the pleasure that you're feeling, just let it out, you'll feel much better, besides, you're really turning me on right now, I really want to help you relax, just let me do the work" I smiled and put my mouth on one of his nipples, sucking it aggressively, triggering a loud moan out of him which accelerated the growth of his lower body. His massive quads were struggling with each other as their growth made the space between them smaller and smaller, forcing them to spread more to the sides of the bed,each glute muscle was also bigger then my head now but hard as steel, his shorts were now too tight to be removed normally lol. The accelerated growth cause by the suction scared Todd and he gently pulled my head away from his nipple, begging me now to stop. "Please... Ryan... I'm scared..." "You don't need to be scared of anything Todd, I'm sure this whole growth thing is completely healthy". I knew it was bullshit but I didn't know what to say... "Did it feel good or bad when I sucked your nipples"? I asked him. "Oh it felt like heaven... But... The growth..." Todd was now even dizzier then before, I knew I have to be a little more assertive now. "I'll just suck your cock a little but Todd". "No... Please... Should... Not..." Todd looked like he was too dizzy and tired to stop me. I took my shorts and underwear off, completely naked now. I reached the head of his cock, lick all the precum, it was the first time I tasted it, it tasted sweet and salty. I liked it. "Damn... Ryan... Stop.......... Stop....." But I ignored him and started sucking his big cock like a mad man, I went up and down, making sure my tongue licks every single part of it's surface. "How does that feel Todd? You like it?" I teased him. "Ggghhrrrrnnnnnnn..... Yes..... But......" He tried to close tight his lips from opening, thinking it would slow down his growth. Todd could only raise his heavy arms just a little bit but wasn't able to pull my head from his cock. He then pathetically tried to ignore the extreme pleasure he was getting from his blowjob. I wanted him to reach another climax already but he was still able to prevent himself from cumming. "Come on Todd, just let your load explode in my mouth, it will make you feel much better" I teased him. I then noticed how big his balls became and started massaging them aggressively, hoping it will help him reach climax already. And it did! "Ohhhhh..... No.... Stop.... You'll.... Make...... Me....... Cum........ffffhhhhgggggrrrr......" And I felt explosive torrents of cum rushing through my mouth towards my throat. I tried swallow as much as I could but there was just too much. His arms ballooned with even more mass, each bicep was now way bigger than my head. His pecs where as big as beach balls, strong and powerful. His shoulders kept growing and getting farther away from each other. His huge back spreading wider and wider. His shorts completely ripped by the pressure from his growing gigantic quads. He looked ecstatic during that orgasm, as if it were the most intense orgasm in history. He needed a few minutes to catch his breath, all warm and sweaty. He must weigh at least 400lbs by now and I also a few inches taller. I crawled to his monstrous chest and wanted to kiss him but had to bend my head over as his pecs kept pushing forward, I started kissing him with so much passion he could only kiss me back though not as passionate since he was still tired. That kiss felt amazing! Better then any chick I've ever kissed. I was glad he didn't fight that kiss. I felt so horney I pulled away from his mouth and went back to his cock which was still rock hard and full of his cum and my saliva and place my ass right on top of it. It easily fell down all the way on his pelvis and it was a little painful but only for a few second and turned to an AMAZING sensation of extreme pleasure I never thought anyone could feel while Todd let such a loud roar I thought he might break the windows. I placed my hands on his pecs and started bouncing up and down on Todd without letting go of his cock, keeping it inside me. Todd managed to raise his upper body a little bit. His eyes were rolling and he couldn't stop smiling with his tongue out but still tried to tell me I should stop. "I can't stop it Todd, it feels amazing!" I teased him. He tried to reach me with his hand but failed. I kept bouncing faster and faster trying to force him into another orgasm. I was curious to see how another growth spurt would change him. "Ohhh...... Must...... Not...... Cum....." Damn it was he still fighting it?! "Just cum Todd, you'll feel better, trust me just go with it" I teased him. "No........ Can't........" That anal stimulation was beginning to be to much for me to handle and I felt like my cock is about to cum hard even though I wasn't even touching it. "Oh shit you're getting me close Todd! You're gonna make me cum!!" That was my biggest explosion ever! I felt an intense electric charge of extreme pleasure running like wild all over my body! It left me paralyzed. Todd stopped moaning and started grunting harder and harder like a powerlifter trying to lift an impossible weight, until it turned into a loud roar. It then appeared that the contraction of my anal muscles on Todd's cock actually forced him to explode inside my ass. It felt beautiful. Rivers of his warm and powerful cum were filling my ass until they pushed me out of Todd's cock leaving me on his torso. As my own orgasm was fading, I could notice how his third orgasm caused yet another growth spurt. Inflating all of his muscles simultaneously with more muscle mass. He also looked like he was more almost 8 feet tall. After a moment of me resting on his large torso and letting him catch his breath, I noticed his face got all red and looked pretty angry, with what looked like hot steam coming out of his nose. "Are you okay Todd?" I asked, being a little scared now. He didn't say anything, just looked angry and suddenly full of energy. He just grabbed me and got off the bed, he was almost two feet taller then me now. He's angry face suddenly changed into a smile and he started kissing me with so much passion I quickly got hard again! He place me on his cock and said: "thanks Ryan, you were right, I really needed it, I feel so much better now that I let the pressure out! I had no idea your ass on my cock would feel so perfect, it feels amazing!" "You see I told you..." I had nothing better to say.... He started bouncing my on his cock up and down and we kissed. We then noticed his head was getting farther away from me as he was getting much taller now that he stopped resisting growing, but we just laughed about it and I started sucking his nipples, it was driving Todd wild making him fuck me faster and harder now as he was moaning happily. A strange sound made us both stop for a moment and wonder what it was about as I looked up and said "look above you Todd", he was growing so tall his head now reached the ceiling but we both laughed about it. I knew that time was almost up before his growth completely stops and wanted him to go through one last growth spurt. I said "let's get back on the bed". He placed me on my back, lifted my legs up and started fucking me. Slowly at first and then went faster and harder.... And harder.... And then even faster! I felt like a train was being charged at me! I wanted to tell him to slow down a little but he couldn't hear me. Suddenly he said "oh fuck Ryan I can't stop!" I couldn't pay attention as I was reaching climax and exploded with an orgasm way stronger then before! I guess my post orgasm contraction did the trick again as he was grunting now like a mad man and was about to roar like the hulk again "HOLY FUCK KKKKKKKGGGGG!!!!!!!" with a blast of rivers of cum that push me forward like before, and an explosive orgasm that inflated him one last time as I saw his whole body expanding in all directions, covering more and more light in the room. He then gently push me out of my king size bed, collapsed on it, rolled on his back and placed my on top of his torso. We both need some good rest now. He kissed me and said he was sorry for being a little aggressive. I just smiled and kissed him. "You know what? I think I'm going to like being 11" 700lbs. We couldn't stop touching each other. He ended up spending the week end at my place. We're best friends now, he comes over every time my parents are out of town and I often tell my parents I go sleep over at friends' houses. Only in the university we pretend not to be friends.

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE Part 7 HERE Part 8 HERE Part 9 & 10 HERE 11 Clint was woken by the sound of clanging metal from the gym downstairs. He felt a pang of anxiety in his stomach. Even at almost 400lbs of the biggest, hardest muscle imaginable; the thought of what Matt was doing in the gym caused slight panic. He also became instantly aroused. Matt had taken to Clint’s training program with a level of determination he had never witnessed. Matt would torture his body to the point of collapse. There were days Clint found it hard to keep up with his intensity. The bodybuilding competition made something snap in Matt’s brain. His reaction to seeing Tyler easily dominate the entire lineup of top-level bodybuilders triggered a level of manic rage Clint was psychically afraid for the first time in his life. As they left the auditorium that night Matt was visibly shaking. Clint's attempts to calm him were useless. As they walked through the parking lot Clint could visibly see Matt’s growing body swelling larger. At 240lbs Matt had already surpassed any expectations Clint had. He was growing so fast and didn't seem to be slowing don anytime soon. Clint reached up to grab Matt’s shoulder but he spun around and glared at Clint “WHAT!” he screamed. “Matt! You need to calm down. Your time will come. I have no doubt you’ll be as huge as Tyler in no time.” “As huge?! Do you think that’s what I want? I want to dwarf that fucking asshole. I don’t want to beat him, I want to DESTROY him. I’m going to be twice as massive as his wildest dreams.” “And you will Matt; in time.” Clint said. “NO! I can’t wait. I need more size, more mass, NOW!” Matt bellowed in reply. Then something in Matt snapped. His eyes widened and his nostrils flared. His already tight hoodie looked stretched to it’s limits. Matt walked up to a nearby car and punched the driver’s door leaving a deep dent. Clint stepped closer but Matt shot him a look that said “back off”. He unleashed a lightening fast combo to the door causing the heavy metal to buckle. He then grabbed hold of the sides of the dented door and started to pull. The sound of screeching metal filled the parking lot. Matt let out a low growl and pulled harder. Suddenly the driver’s door came loose. Matt held the mangled door in his arms and started to compress the dense metal. His eyes were wild and thick veins pulsed across his face. Within minutes the door was a twisted lump of metal. Matt tossed it 30 feet across the parking lot. Matt was breathing heavily when he positioned himself at the back of the car. He bend down and placed his hands under the bumper. He braced his legs and started to lift. HIs arms trembled and sweat beaded on his forehead. “You’ll hurt yourself” Clint tried to reason with Matt “plus; someone will see you.” “N-Not yet” Matt mumbled through gritted teeth “Need to grow; need more muscle.” Matt lifted his head, closed his eyes and exerted even more power. The back of the car started to lift. Clint stared in awe as Matt deadlifted the back of the car. When Matt reached his full height, the car was six inches off the ground. He had witnessed plenty of roid rage in his life but Clint had never seen such raw, primal rage. He saw a few people heading in their direction and decided it was time to get out of there. Clint grabbed the kids pumped up shoulders. The kid tried to move away but Clint applied more pressure. He leaned in and whispered “That was one amazing show of strength stud but we have to get the hell out of here.” Clint grabbed Matt’s hand and placed it on his throbbing cock. “Lets get home so I can show you just how impressive that was”. Whatever determination Matt worked out with before the bodybuilding competition paled in comparison with the intensity he attacked his workouts afterwards. He was a demon. Clint could still out-lift him but he could not keep up. A two hour workout was common before but now Matt would lift for over four hours at a time. He’d push himself until he couldn’t move. Clint would find him passed out in a puddle of his own sweat. There were many days when Matt would workout for two four hour sessions in one day. To be clear; Clint was over the moon at Matt’s progress. He was attracted to the stud the day they meet but seeing him grow into a complete muscle stud drove Clint crazy. Matt used to look at Clint's massive body with pure lust. That look had been replaced with envy. Clint could see that Matt wanted to surpass him and he loved it. Clint walked into the gym to find Matt curling 70lb dumbbells. It was barely 6:00 am and he had clearly been lifting for awhile. “Up early?” “Couldn’t sleep. I needed to lift.” Matt said without breaking pace. “Matt, we need to talk. You’ve been pushing yourself so hard since that show. I’m afraid you’re going to get hurt.” Matt dropped the weights and turned to face Clint. He was wearing one of Clint’s t-shirts. It hung off his body like a tent. “I can’t stop Clint. I need to get bigger.” “I know you want to ge…” Clint started to say. “CLINT!” Matt yelled and pulled the shirt off. His pumped body glistened with sweat. “Look at me.” “I see you Matt. You look incredible. You’re arms are over 18”, those pecs are 52” and your waist hasn’t gotten bigger then 30”” Matt stepped closer and hit a most muscular pose. A pose he didn’t even know how to hit before meeting Clint; but one he had long since mastered. His thick traps rose from his melon-sized delts. Veins criss-crossed his pale skin. “Does this look like the biggest, sickest, most grotesque body you’ve ever seen?” He asked. “Matt” “NO IT’S NOT! And until it is I’m not going to stop.” Matt growled and grabbed the 90lb dumbbells and started to curl the heavy weights. “Fuck kid; I’ve never seen a beast like you.” Clint said as he approached. “I’m not going to try to stop you from reaching your goals but that doesn't mean we can’t have some fun while we are getting there.” Matt smiled as Clint stepped behind him. It had been a while since Clint saw that smile. If possible, Clint was even more turned on. Clint grabbed Matt’s swollen traps as he curled. “Lift that fucking puny weight. Grow those arms. Make them freaky” “Mmmmmmm” was all Matt could muster. “Yeah, you like that don't you kid? You like thinking about how massive you’ll be. We’re going to grow you into such a muscle God.” Matt was lost in his own muscle lust. His already pumped arms struggled to curl the 90lb weights. Clint leaned in close “Lift those fucking weights boy. Show this beast what real muscle can do.” Matt let out a scream and curled the weights for another rep. “Flex” he grunted. Clint stepped back and peeled his shirt off, exposing his mammoth 380lb body. He placed his hands on his hips and flexed his entire upper body. His pecs reached their 63” maximum. His thick stomach solidified into brick sized cobbles while his enormous lats caused his arms to rise. “So huge” Matt grunted. His eyes never left the behemoth's body as he started to curl the barbells again. At the top of the rep, Clint raised his arms into a gruesome double bicep pose. His arms rose to 27” of thick, striated beef. Matt dropped the weights and grabbed the 100s. Clint’s eyes looked worried; Matt had never been able to curl those and he was already spent. Sensing his concern Matt said “keep flexing. Your massive body makes me feel unstoppable”. Clint obeyed. He moved into a side chest pose that would rival any top professional bodybuilder. Matt licked his lips and started to hoist the huge weights. They barely moved but Matt wouldn’t stop. He let out a horrifying bellow and started to lift the weights. He stomped his foot and the weights moved higher. After almost 20 seconds Matt had reached the top of the rep and finally let the weights crash to the floor. Matt looked down at his pumped and bloated arms. His forearm veins looked like a road map. Sweat dripped from his elbows. He flexed his 18” biceps and admired their thickening mass. He massaged the huge muscles as he flexed. “That was awesome kid. You fucking huge right now” Clint said. “You think so?” Matt asked and raised an arm and flexed. “Hell yeah” clint agreed. Matt stepped closer to Clint and started to pose for the huge older man. Clint licked his lips and watched Matt’s body grow bigger with each flex. Clint pulled down his shorts and started to stroke his hard cock. Matt smiled as he realized the effect he was having on the 52 year old massive 380lb freak. He hit pose after pose; holding each one until his entire body trembled from effort. He flared his thick, dense lats, twisted his hips and flexed his razor sharp oblique muscles. He ran his hands over his soaked eight pack abs and 52” chest. Matt pulled down his pants and Clint let out a loud moan as his massive legs were exposed. By far his most impressive body part; they measured an impressive 28”. Matt ran his hands over their meaty surface then flexed each quad. Deep cuts and striations appeared on their surface. He turned and flexed his enormous glutes. Clint moaned again as Matt twisted a leg and flexed his hamstrings. Deep grooves and thick veins covered the surface. Finally Matt raised onto his toes and flexed his 18” calves. They solidified into hard, ripped muscle. Matt turned to face Clint. The massive man was stroking his cock faster and his eyes darted all over Matt’s pumped body. “Is this growing body going to make you cum?” Matt asked. “Hell yeah, you look fucking unreal kid.” “Good, I want you to cum for all this muscle” Matt said. “Stand up” he commanded. Clint stood and Matt stepped closer. He could see Clint was ready to explode. He bent down and wrapped his arms around Clint’s massive quads and started to lift. He hoisted the huge man off the ground with a little grunt and slid Clint’s cock into his mouth. Clint was too shocked to react and he released a massive load into Matt’s mouth. Matt guzzled the massive man’s cum. “Mmmmm, that was the better then a protein shake.” “Fuck kid, that was incredible. I can’t believe you picked me up that easily.” “You think was a good show?” Matt asked “You haven’t seen anything yet.” With a loud grunt Matt lifted Clint’s 380lbs higher and slung him over his shoulder. He caught his reflection in the gym mirror and almost came at the sight. With laboured steps, Matt carried Clint across the gym and towards the locker room. As they moved Matt could feel Clint’s dick getting hard again as it rested on his granite hard shoulder.

Once I realized that I was lost, I cursed the fact that I had decided to wander into this insufferable maze. I could tell that night as coming as the temperature had started dropping and I might have to worry how I was going to stay warm during the night, since I hadn't found anything to burn or to keep warm with in all my hours of wandering. After a little while, I found a nook that I crawled into and curled up and tried to get some rest for a few hours. I must had been more tired than I thought, I woke up in a completely different part of the maze in front of this large roaring fire that was keeping me and the whole room warm. Looking around I saw the Minotaur for the first time. He was at least 7 feet tall, and covered in thick, hard, dense muscle. From head to toe the man-bull was coats in thick black hair that somewhat resembled fur, but not really. Everything about him was huge, from his tree trunk legs, to his broad, full chest. Even his genitals were grossly over exaggerated, they had to be at least 3 times the size of mine. The Minotaur noticed that I was awake, grinned and walked over to where I was. He picked me up in his thick, powerful arms, and placed me on the edge of his massive bed in the chamber. He opened the front of my pants and with his calloused hand he freed my junk from its prison of cloth. Then, just as quickly he dropped to his knees and took my dick in his mouth and sucked it hard, which didn't take very long at all. Once I was hard, he took his time licking and pleasuring my dick with his tongue while I was lost in sheer ecstasy. With each pass of his tongue I could feel my dick getting harder, and more powerful. Looking down to watch him work on my tool, I saw that my dick was in fact getting, longer and thicker and harder with each pass he made. It was even beginning to change shape and colour to more closely match the man-bull's who was doing this to me. Part of me wanted him to stop, and the other part of me was too lost in pleasure to tell him or make him. At one he moved down to explore and lick and suck on my balls, which I could feel churn and swell as they stretched my sack to its absolute limit and then continued to stretch it even more. The man-bull even went for far as to lick and suck on my taint, making sure every aspect of my member got the attention that it needed. Before long, my package was rivalling the Minotaur's in size and power. The erection continued to build in size and intensity bringing me to the point of near orgasm, as I felt my massive balls pull up and prepare for their imminent release. The man-bull paused for a second, leaving me on the precipice, before ramming his head down to the base and shoving my massive dick down his tight throat making me come. As he sucked and milked every last drop of my humanity out of my dick from the longest and most intense orgasm I had had up till that point, I felt other changes starting to happen inside me. With each pulse of the orgasm I felt it move through every inch of my body. Each wave of pleasure forced my muscles to grow and harden as I began to grow taller and thicker at the same time. As I grew my body started to itch as tick course hair started to grow in everywhere. As my orgasm wound down the changes were far from over and I still had along way to go. But the massive Minotaur wasn't quite finished as he raised my legs up and positioned himself to take my hole for round two. Now it was his turn. The man-bull pressed the huge head of his penis against my which quivered and spasmed in anticipation. He thrust his hips foreward, implaing me on his massive dick and stretching me to beyond my absolute limit as I gasped and moaned in pleasure. It wasnt long before i felt his huge furry balls pressed against my ass as he ground against my hole stretching me out. Then he began to slowly move in and out of my massaging my growing prostate, making me hornier and harder with every pass. It didn't take before I began to feel the pressure building in my own balls, as the pulled up and churned from the impeding orgasm. On instinct I leaned my head up and right as i started to cum, I shot my entire load into my eager and waiting mouth, and swallowed every last drop of it. While the bull-man continued to pick up speed and fucked me even harder I felt a heat spread throughout my body. And with each passing thrust and gasp of pleasure from me,I felt one of the most intense pumps I had ever felt every single muscle of my body harden and grow. I looked down at my arms and muscles were growing and hardening and pressing all of the veins right to the surface of the skin as dark coarse hair began cover them. I could feel my lats pushing my arms out from my body as the expanded and thickened. My chest was filling out and soon it ecliped the view I had of my abes which has started to from into and 8-pack of cobblestone like proportions. As the hair on my chest thickened and coated my newly formed mounds of flesh, I felt the bones shifting and realigning in my legs as they began to terminate in broad hooves like my sire's and my quads grew to enormous proportions. As the rest of my changes continued to occur I felt my sire's dick harden even more as he came deep inside me filling me up with his potent seed. With each spurt of his cum, I continued to grow more hirsute, harder, denser, bigger. As his orgasm finished I was a little bigger than him and all but my head had changed to match his powerful and masaculine form. he pulled out of me and I flexed my ass shut to keep as much of him inside me as I could. My sire turned over and shook his ass in the air, offering it to my quickly growing dick. I followed my urges and instincts, and grabbed the man-bull by his furry hips, and plunged my throbbing member deep in his ass. I began to thrust in and out of him as his expert ass began to milk and squeeze my dick with each pass making me harder and hornier. Each pass into my sire's ass made me feel stronger and denser and more powerful. I felt the hair growing on my face, marking the beginning of the end of my transition from mortal to beast, I felt my canine elongate and sharpen a little as my face pushed foreward, and formed into a shortened bulls snout. as I began to near orgasm, the pressure in my balls began to build even more intensly than before, as a splitting pain began to also build in my head, the closer i got to orgasm the more intense the pain in my head became. I drove deep into my sire one final time, and exploded my seed in him and at the same time a pair of massive horn erupted out of my skull sealing my changes. Once I finished, I leaned back and stood up to examine my newly changed and powerful body, moving my hands over my hard hairy muscle giving it a firm squeeze on occasion. My sire got up and slid his thick arms under mine and gave my nipples a tight squeeze before grasping my thick heavy pecs in his hands, turningme on again. Saying, "We aren't nearly fiished yet. Let me show you everything your new body can do..."

TRANSFORM Muscle City Commencement Day Billy Titus was looking at his reflection in the mirror, straightening his tie around his thickly muscled neck. Finding a dress shirt that fit his powerful torso had been a challenge. They had either resembled tents that billowed out around his narrow waist in order to fit his massive pectoral globes, or they grabbed onto his upper arms tighter than his skin, snapping threads and rending the cotton fabric with the slightest of movements. His handsome mouth quirked sideways as his thick, manly fingers fumbled with the silk. He was so unaccustomed to wearing anything like this that he had forgotten how a Windsor knot was supposed to be made. A low, powerful groan rumbled up from his muscled chest, and he let out a heavy sigh of consternation. Another set of hands suddenly appeared on his mountainous shoulders and squeezed him roughly. A massive muscular bulk reared up behind him, its dimensions both larger and more impressive than his own superhuman body. “Problems?” The voice was deep and strong with quiet, restrained power. Billy’s brow wrinkled and his gaze shifted from his own reflection to the face of his young lover—and pupil—Carl Stanton. Their secret relationship was hardly secret any longer, but a teacher having sex with one of his students wasn’t something that either one of them wanted to deal with. Carl might be eighteen years old and had certainly been the initiator of their lengthy and loving liaison, but the two men already had enough on their plates to deal with. So a secret their love remained. Billy grimaced. “It’s this fu… stupid tie.” “Fucking tie,” Carl said with one of his full and beautiful smiles. He was a full head taller than Billy, so the older man could see the younger man’s entire face. The smile made his features appear more youthful, and melted Billy’s heart to see it. A full beard of rough golden hair coated his chin and cheeks, and a fuzzy porn-star mustache crawled across his upper lip. “You can call it a fucking tie, you know.” “What sort of teacher would I be to use that kind of language around my students?” Carl reached around his teacher’s neck and started to knot the tie for his lover. “I seem to recall you using that word in a different context quite a bit last night.” A throbbing heat emanating between Billy’s butt cheeks where the other man’s thick cock had lodged itself gave evidence to his words. He could feel Carl’s hard muscles pressing against him, and smell his intoxicating masculine scent distinctly. “And I don’t remember either of us complaining at the time.” Carl was beautiful. Carl was powerful. Carl was naked. Carl was horny. Carl was always these things, and what was more, he was growing more beautiful and more powerful as he stood behind his lover, just as Billy Titus was also growing bigger, stronger and hornier with every breath he took. Something lived inside them. Something that made their bodies swell with muscle, and made their cocks lengthen and thicken and grow hard in a moment, and made their balls churn and bloat with cream, and made them need each other with a passion that could grow hotter than the sun. They had been turned into something more than human, and more than man, and they were still growing with every tick of the clock on the wall. They had been growing for far more than a year, now, and it was Carl that had changed the most, providing Billy with the benefits of the gains he had been making by virtue of his more active recruitment efforts. For Billy, life and growth was all about Carl, the only man he had been with for the entire duration of his metamorphosis into the superhuman creature looking back at him from the mirror. Carl’s massive body was warm and hard and sleek, his bulging muscles encased in perfect silken flesh that begged to be touched. He stood over seven feet high, now—and that was his “shrunken” dimensions—and was nearly too wide to easily fit through a standard door frame. He could lift cars above his head with ease and bench press a literal ton of weight without breaking a sweat. But for all his size and power, he was a soft pussycat when it came to taking care of Billy. He protected his lover with fierce pride and overwhelming love. Billy was behind the younger man’s incredible gains, and was only indirectly benefitting from Carl’s dozens of liaisons with other young men who were similarly altered—or had been altered by Carl. The power that lived inside these men fed and grew with the addition of new blood to its lineage, and Carl was a very accomplished and eager participant in its development. While they both would grow stronger and larger by doing nothing at all—by simply living and eating and breathing—he could realize sudden augmented growth spurts and more intensive and stronger increases to his muscular development and masculine energy whenever he initiated a new member of their growing team. And he was very good at doing that. For the moment, though, it was just Carl alone with Billy, as the teacher prepared for the commencement ceremony for his graduating class. And as that thought entered his head, he shifted his gaze again to the face of the young man standing behind him now, fixing his tie for him. “I’m still not entirely sure the whole naked graduating class is a good idea.” • • • • “It’s not like anyone else is going to be there,” Carl argued. Like all the other school-related activities, it had been decided that the all-male pupils of Billy’s class, the so-called Muscle Club members, would be secluded and make do with a separate ceremony in order to avoid some of their more…disruptive behavior. “And, you know, since we conduct a lot of class time in the buff anyway….” Carl looked Billy in the eye again. “I mean, why not?” “Why not graduate naked?” Carl’s beautiful smile appeared again. “You see my point.” “There’s the question of ritual and custom to consider, isn’t there?” “Ritual and custom,” Carl repeated, trying to mimic Billy’s tone. “Why do we need to honor the rituals and customs of people who don’t even want us around?” Billy opened his mouth to object, but Carl overran him. “It’s supposed to be a celebration as much as a ceremony, isn’t it? And aren’t we supposed to enjoy a celebration? And isn’t this about commencing with adulthood, moving out of our childhood years, and…other things?” “You’re about as much of a child as I am.” Carl had matured quite a lot during their time together. He was as smart as he was handsome, and his brain seemed to be developing almost as quickly as his muscle and cock. “You know what I mean.” Carl finished tying the tie and kissed Billy’s neck. He had done a perfect job of it—as usual. “We want to do this our way, the way we want to move forward, the way we want to celebrate who we are and who we’re becoming.” Billy turned around. “By staging the school’s first all-nude graduation ceremony.” Carl shrugged. Billy laughed slightly. “Naked, huh?” Carl nodded, recognizing that look on Billy’s face and understanding that he’d won this argument easily. “Naked, unashamed, proud, glorious and awesome. All the things you taught us to believe in ourselves, Teach. Heading forward into the world with our heads held high and…” “And your cocks at attention.” Billy gazed down at Carl’s massive shank, watching it plump as his lover expressed his emotions with such unabashed pride. These were all good kids, he thought. So fucking what if they wanted to graduate without a thread of clothing covering their massive and perfect bodies? “Well, I’m afraid I won’t be joining you in your festivities.” Carl was about to object, but Billy placed his finger against Carl’s soft, full lips to silence him. “I’m still your teacher, and I’m still expected to uphold some of the traditions and rules. One of which is that the teacher wears a suit at graduation.” Carl folded his gargantuan, meaty arms across his equally gargantuan and meaty chest, and cast his eyes south on Billy’s body. “Then I guess you’ll be wanting your pants after all.” Billy blushed. It made Carl’s heart flutter to see it. Goddamn, he had a cute boyfriend. “Yes, please,” the teacher said. Carl shook his head slightly and turned, walking towards the couch to retrieve Billy’s ironed slacks. Billy just gazed with longing and lust at the younger man’s amazing ass, and the way the two globes of brawn shifted and bounced as he walked. He had a fuzzy butt, and Billy wanted to take a bite of those huge peaches. But he suppressed both his insatiable sexual appetite and the constant throbbing of his ever-ready cock as Carl handed him the dove grey wool slacks and watched him tucking that lengthy thick pipe of sex along his thigh. “How do I look?” “Good,” Carl admitted. “Very good.” He opened his arms and said, “Come’ere.” “Now, don’t you go wrinkling me,” Billy chided. “No worries, Teach,” Carl said. “But don’t blame me if your prick rips its way clean out of those pants. Even from here, I can see what you’re packing, and it looks like it wants out in a very bad way.” Billy laughed and went into his lover’s embrace, trying to wrap up the much larger man’s bulk in his own arms as he said, “I’m unbelievably proud of you, Carl.” “I know, Teach. And I owe it all to you.” “Well, not all of it. I’m pretty sure that a lot of this,” he said, emphasizing his words by grabbing onto Carl’s muscular and ample buttocks, “was here before I found it.” “I’m just glad you did...finally.” He kissed his teacher. “You sure made it difficult to get us here.” He squeezed him firmly and kissed his lips again. Billy fell into the passion of his younger lover’s lips willingly and fully, surrendering to the young man’s strength. “You loved it,” he accused. “I love this,” he responded, kissing him again. “Say it again,” he asked, softly. “I love you,” Billy said, simply. “Say it again.” “I love you.” “Again.” Billy smiled. “I. Love. You.” “Fuck, I’ll never get tired of hearing that.” The next kiss made Billy’s cock bulge and lengthen, threatening to really rip its way out of his slacks. “Slow down, Carl. You’re gonna get me overheated and I just managed to get into these clothes!” “I told you there was no need for them, anyway.” He pinched Billy’s nipple hard and watched his teacher’s cock swell again. “If you didn’t make it so easy….” “I don’t! You just know where all my buttons are.” “And don’t I love fucking love to push them,” Carl agreed. It felt incredible to Billy to realize how much—and how little—Carl had changed since they had been together. He was still seriously, overwhelmingly turned on by the young man. By the way that he looked, the sound of his voice, that intoxicating scent he could smell on himself whenever they had been together. His cock would pulse and throb and grow almost uncomfortably hard whenever Carl entered a room as if it was tuned to the other man’s presence. His whole being would heat up and his brain would sizzle with desire and his prick swelled and hungered for the other man’s body. But beyond the mere physical beauty that Carl possessed, it was the man himself—the way that his brain worked, the words that he used, the small mannerisms that probably no one else noticed—that made Billy physically need him. And he had changed, in some ways very dramatically. He was more mature, now, about so many things. He was level-headed and logical in a way that most of the other Muscle Club guys weren’t. Sure, he was still seriously oversexed and possessed of a libido that could never be fully satisfied, but he seemed in control of these things, and secure in the knowledge that Billy loved him unconditionally, just as he loved Billy. And his affections and acknowledgement of that love were so open and obvious, even where they were forced to hide it from others, or pretend it didn’t exist. Just a look, or a smile, or something in his face or his body could signal to Billy that he was thinking about them, together, embraced, kissing, fucking, loving each other with the passion they could otherwise express. And now that was all almost over. Soon, Carl would no longer be his pupil, he could be his lover, and his mate, and the man he would spend forever in his strong, powerful arms. Soon, everything was going to change. It made his heart race and his breath shudder and his cock throb. Soon. So very soon. “Do you think this’ll work?” Carl asked. Billy was still within his arms, and their faces were very close. Billy could feel Carl’s heavy, mighty prick pressing against his own. He could feel Carl’s thick muscles against his body. He could smell Carl’s delicious, erotic scent everywhere. “I don’t think we have a choice left,” Billy replied. “I’m sorry you got dragged into this, Carl.” “I didn’t get dragged into anything,” he argued. “I dragged you in, if there was any dragging going on.” “That’s all in the past, and I don’t have any regrets.” “None?” Billy considered his answer. It was true that Carl and his cohorts had transformed Billy Titus into the man he was today. It was true that he’d had no say in the matter, and that it had been done to him before he knew what was happening. But it was also true that from that day to this one, when his body had been altered so completely, and he became the mentor, father figure and instructor for all these powerful, beautiful young men that he had loved every minute of it, and he had certainly fallen deeply in love with the huge, magnificent, decent, trustworthy and altogether amazing man in whose embrace he felt nothing but love and acceptance. “No,” he said, “not one.” “Then let’s get started.” “Yes,” Billy agreed, “let’s.” • • • • “Fuck, dude!” “I know!” “No. I mean...fuck! Dude!” “I know!” Scott Richardson and Derek Manzetti were standing next to each other before a mirrored wall, gazing at their own reflections. They were the first two boys in Muscle Club—Scott had been the one who discovered the secret that unlocked the magic that had transformed them all, and Derek had been the first friend he had helped to transform. They had been more or less inseparable ever since, and as the co-Presidents of Muscle Club, they were also given first crack at any new members. Consequently, of all the men in Muscle Club, and there were dozens of them by now, if not hundreds, these two were the biggest, baddest, most muscular and powerful and horned up of them all. At least, if you asked them. Their path to glory hadn’t been easy or without its missteps and trials, but here they were, at last, ready to graduate from high school and free themselves of the reins that held these two superb stallions at bay. Though, at the moment, all they could do was stare at their own reflections and marvel at the men they had become. In one sense, they were mirror images themselves. Perhaps because Derek had been given Scott’s initial dose, or perhaps because they had shared everything—and everyone—over the months leading up to this point, but the bodies that stood before them in the mirror were now almost absolutely similar in dimension, size, beauty, power and masculine perfection. “I’d fuck me,” Scott said. “With that tool hanging between your legs, you probably could.” “Don’t think I haven’t thought about it,” he admitted. “Yeah? Why haven’t you?” Scott grinned. “When the fuck would I have time? If I’m not fucking someone else’s ass, my own ass is being fucked. Why screw around with myself when there are so many others….” “Willing to be screwed?” Derek asked. “Fuckin’ A, bro!” Scott held up his thickly muscled arm and Derek high-fived him with a loud slap. “Fuckin’ A,” Derek agreed. Then he looked at their reflections again. “Fuck, dude.” “You said that already.” But Scott had to agree with the assessment. The two men standing in the mirror were nothing short of perfect. Massive hunks of meat bulged from every inch of their well-formed bodies. Every muscle was finely detailed and beautifully married to its brothers. The level of their muscular size, form and development was staggering. And that didn’t even take into account the more than foot-long shanks of sex hanging thick and heavy over balls that could swell with cream and shoot ropes of sticky, sweet cum filled up with the power to instantly turn any other man they chose into another muscle-swollen fuck-god gifted with an unending capacity for sex. For most of their growth, Derek’s dick had outpaced Scott’s in the size department, but whether it was because they shared everything—and everyone—with each other, or because they spent most of their time together, the two young men now sported matching cocks, both in length and girth, with equally bulbous heads dangling at the end of those fat, long shafts. To all other appearances, as well, the two could be twins. Not identical twins, like Hank and Harry Johnson, the laid-back blonde giants with the surfer dude attitudes and the tans to match, but certainly as if they had shared parents. The only differences that were clearly noticeable were that Scott had strawberry blonde hair atop his head and a wealth of manly fur that coated his chest, arms and legs, with a thick treasure trail running down the exact center of his torso like a river through the swollen rocks of his abdominal wall, while Derek had dark, nearly black hair on his head and his body—with the exception of the thick crown of his pubic bush above his ample set of sexual equipment—was smooth and hairless. But in all other ways, from the width of their shoulders to the heft of their massive pectorals to the march of muscle along their abs to the bulbous and beautiful butts jutting behind them, the two looked exactly alike, right down to their shining blue eyes. Scott sighed as he put his arm across his best friend’s shoulders. “Not bad, huh?” Derek smiled and nodded. “I’d say that’s an understatement of massive proportions.” “Just like us! ‘Massive proportions!’” Scott’s hand reached down and his fingers grabbed onto the fat nub of Derek’s nipple, and he pinched it hard. He laughed watching Derek’s cock surge and bounce in immediate reaction. He knew exactly where his lover’s buttons were, and exactly how hard to push them—which was, usually, pretty fucking hard, indeed. “You’re so predictable,” he said. “Look who’s talking,” Derek responded, reaching over and grabbing Scott’s cock in his grip and rubbing the tip with the pad of his thumb. A gush of precum was his reward, as he knew it would be, and he felt its heat and thickness drain over his flesh like honey. “Well, that’s hardly fair, is it? You know how sensitive my dick is.” “I do,” Derek agreed. “Which is why I know that if I do this…” His grip loosened on the other young man’s shaft and, using the gush of pre like lube, he moved his hand up the thick inches and then back down, doing it in such a way that Scott had to arch up onto his toes as the erotic thrill of his lover’s touch drove his libido into overdrive. “...that’ll happen.” “Not fair!” “You love it.” Scott laughed. “I kinda do. Do it again.” Derek did. Scott closed his eyes and bit his lip and Derek felt his cock surge with growth and firmness, swelling with sudden power in his hand. “Fuck, dude,” Scott whispered. “Are you excited?” “Aren’t I always?” “No, I mean, by the thing?” “The thing Billy has planned?” Derek nodded. “It’s kind of scary.” “Why?” He shrugged, bunching the muscles mounted on his shoulders into insane bulges of power. “Dunno. I guess it’s the...not knowing.” “Yeah, but that’s the exciting part, too!” “I guess.” But he still looked doubtful. “Do you...do you think everyone will want to do it?” “Maybe not everyone. It’s kind of drastic but….” “But, like Billy said….” “We haven’t got a choice.” Scott looked determined. It made his young face look handsome and mature. “What the fucking fuck, right, dude?” “Yeah,” Derek agreed, smiling brightly, “what the fucking fuck?” “Speaking of fucking fucking….” The two teen heartthrobs were well-practiced in the art of lovemaking, and with each other it was now so natural and innate that no words were necessary. They fell into a rhythm with each others’ bodies and brains. Each knew what the other wanted before they thought it, and each could deliver the other into sexual nirvana, a state of perfect physical bliss that would be hard for anyone else to understand, let alone achieve. Two young men in the peak of their sexuality and physical refinement, gifted now with bodies so strong and flexible and insatiable with desire that nothing came between them and their ultimate goal of gratification—giving and receiving perfect rapturous euphoria like no one else could, with bodies designed and constructed to do this one thing with flawless perfection. And they were only growing more powerful. • • • • Raul Garza had grown a reputation as the most beautiful member of Muscle Club. Others were bigger, or had larger pricks, or had grown taller or broader, but no one else looked like he did. He was, indeed, extraordinarily beautiful. Not merely handsome, but undeniably beautiful. And with each passing hour, day, week and month, he had only grown more impossibly beautiful. Beauty, it can be said, is subjective to the observer. What one person thinks of as physical beauty, another may not. It is in the collection of things, rather than the whole, that is beautiful. It’s in the eyes, or the mouth, or the neck, or the ass. It is the way the chest arches into the shoulder, or how the muscles of the arm are married to each other in a flawless array of power. It may be in the way a person moves, or speaks, or even a gesture. With Raul, it was all of these things. He simply couldn’t help it. He was irresistibly gorgeous, and growing more powerful in his sheer physical perfection with every passing moment. His beauty could be intimidating. Looking out from the inside, it wasn’t something he thought about too much. Others just reacted to him in that way, and maybe that was how everyone felt. Some people clammed up, confronted with such physical perfection. Others tried hard to impress him, wanting perhaps to suck his beauty inside themselves just by being near. And others didn’t seem affected at all, and it was these whom Raul preferred. He was naked. He was always naked. He had not worn a stitch of clothing in months—in fact, ever since starting his senior year in high school, he had decided that he would no longer wear any clothing at all, and would live the rest of his life never bothering to cover up an inch of his body or his beauty. At first, others thought this purely ego. He loved himself so much, he could only believe that others did too. Wouldn’t everyone want to see all that he was? Wouldn’t they want to watch his development day by day as his body grew ever more powerful and perfect, and his face continued to improve and become impossibly, inhumanly beautiful? For him, though, it was more about practicality than ego. Oh, certainly, he had a tremendous ego. But with everyone fawning over him, in awe of him, wanting to look at him and touch him and be with him—who could blame him for that? But as his body grew larger and increasingly unsurpassed in its level of physical beauty, the clothing seemed odd and stupid. Plus, he didn’t need to wear it for protection or warmth anymore, so what was the point? He was standing now on the public sidewalk before the city’s civic auditorium. He stood six-feet, seven-inches tall. He had 24-inch upper arms and a 34-inch waist. His cock was eleven inches long, and thick enough to make it difficult to grasp in one of his large hands. The two solid hemispheres of his chest projected forward by inches, and created a crevasse between his pecs that could hide several pencils. Fat, luscious nipples with thick, chewable tips pointed towards the sidewalk. A mane of dark, soft auburn curls cascaded from his head and fell along his wide, mountainous shoulders. His square jaw and high cheeks were dusted with a perfect shadow of whiskers, and his eyes—the color of caramel—smoldered with unrestrained lust and need. His luscious, full lips were parted slightly and his chest rose and fell as he breathed. His feet were shoulder-length apart, allowing his fat cock to dangle forward between the massive, highly-defined wedges of muscle flaring from his thighs. His arms hung loosely at his sides, the muscle bulging as if he had spent the last year punishing them to swollen glory. His long neck, nearly as thick as his head, was tall and straight as he looked down the street and watched his friend and fellow Muscle Club member approached. • • • • Brian Chan was a monster. ‘Huge’ only hinted at the young man’s impossible dimensions. Unlike Raul, however, Brian continued to attempt to surround the mighty bulk of his muscled frame in a shirt and jeans, though in most ways that only succeeded in accentuating and highlighting the fact that he was maybe the largest teenager striding the earth. Standing now seven-feet, nine-and-a-half inches tall in his ‘compact’ form, Brian was a behemoth whose movements shook the ground. Muscle swelled from his body like an uncontrolled growth of moss on the trunk of a tree. 30-inch upper arms. A nearly 90-inch chest. Thighs easily larger than most men’s waists. He looked slightly absurd as he walked up the street to meet Raul before graduation, carrying all that muscle on him as if he were constructed of boulders, but he insisted on dressing in clothes so he would look “normal,” no matter how much Raul rolled his eyes. Unlike most of the others, Brian’s growth came in sudden, uncontrolled waves. Like his body was saving up muscle growth that would suddenly bloom outward in new cables and swollen masses, and his only warning was a surging sense of heat and power that would wash over him like an orgasm as his body ripped its way free of another set of clothes and exposed its new dimensions for anyone to see. He still wasn’t used to it. It was...awkward. He never knew when it would happen, so he was never quite prepared for it. Others found it either amazing or erotic or both, and afterwards his libido was pushed so far into overdrive that he felt he could fuck anything that moved. His cock would immediately and unstoppably arch up to its new larger size and start pumping out fat gouts of cream in long, thick ropes as his body stripped itself of clothing, like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon. A few of the other guys had similar growth patterns, but no one could match Brian for the extent of his explosions of new muscle and cock—nor the frequency of the sudden growth. He waved at the unmistakable naked figure of Raul standing so unashamed and beautiful on the sidewalk, out in the middle of the city on a perfect summer day. Raul waved back, and started walking towards him. Hell, the guy looked like he was fucking someone with every stride of his perfect body, and The Beast would start swinging with its heavy thickness. “Hey, Big B,” Raul said, placing his hand behind Brian’s absurdly thick neck and pulling their lips together for a kiss. Even Raul’s lips felt beautiful pressed against his own, and the smell of the other young man’s intensely erotic pheromones rose into his nostrils and made his balls tingle. They pulled their lips apart and Raul looked up and down at his friend’s mass, reaching down and slowly stroking his own dick. “Bigger?” he asked. It was sometimes hard to tell if the huge Asian had surged recently. “Same big,” Brian said. “But I’ve been feeling...antsy all day.” “Might as well strip yourself out of them clothes then, Brian. They’re not going to do you much good when you start hulking.” Raul’s cock was starting to come to life, swelling visibly as the helmet bloomed. Brian laughed slightly. “I’ll leave the public nudity to you. You’re better at it.” “I’m better at a lot of things.” He licked his lips and rubbed the tip of his prick. “Oh, I know, Raul. I know.” He shook his head slightly as his friend so openly and unashamedly pleasured himself standing in broad daylight in the center of town. “There’s nothing you won’t do, is there?” Raul shrugged and smiled. “Don’t know. Do you have a list of things you’d like to try with me?” “I’d call you a tease, but we both know that’s not true.” “I never tease,” Raul said. “I only promise.” His cock, which he called The Beast, was now raging hard and starting to drool. “Ever had sex in public?” “No,” Brian admitted. “I’m a shy boy.” “You’ve got fuck all to be shy about, Bri. Let’s put on a show and see who turns up. You never know, we might invite a couple more friends into the Club.” “Or the police,” Brian said. “They’re welcome to join, too,” Raul answered with a huge grin. “I know there aren’t laws here about public nudity, but I gotta think that what you’re standing there doing right now doesn’t exactly fall inside the confines of decency.” Raul’s cock was stretched to its limit, arching upwards proudly and extending longer than a foot from his beautiful muscular frame. Thick veins wound up its length and the eye was open and weeping a steady flow of clear honey that broadcast its owner’s masculine scent and sexual desire strongly, like a clarion call for all Muscle Club members to answer. Raul looked down at his prick, stroking himself slowly and with obvious love. “I don’t see anyone objecting, do you?” “Not at the moment,” Brian admitted. Raul met his friend’s gaze. “You want some?” He grabbed hold of his monster and allowed a swollen bubble of his rich, delicious cream to appear at the mouth of his powerful snake. “I’ve got plenty.” Brian licked his lips. It was a sorely tempting offer. “You’re incorrigible,” Brian accused. “That’s just a big word for unashamed, which I am. And which you should be, too.” “It also means naughty.” “Guilty as charged,” Raul agreed. The swollen bubble of cum was growing in size, and began to slowly drip from his enormous erection like Elmer’s glue, thick and white and creamy. “Come on, Bri, don’t make me waste all this.” The huge Asian teen rolled his eyes and slowly dropped to his knees, saying, “If you insist….” Raul closed his eyes and started pumping fat floods of cream into Brian’s mouth as his friend sucked with delight and hunger on The Beast. “Fuck, bro,” Raul said softly, “I needed this.” As Brian swallowed the copious flow, he could feel his body begin to heat up, and his heart to race, and the strong, recognizable sense that he was about to swell with power all over again. Grabbing hold of Raul’s ass in his huge paws and pulling his friend’s cock deep inside his throat, he held on as his body began to magically expand with fresh, raw brawn. His shirt spilt its seams like paper and his newer body started to emerge. Raul smiled as his friend began to swell with new muscle, and it made him feel as if his cream was doing it. That was how powerful he was, now. Just a suck on his cock and he could make even the biggest dude in town get even bigger. Brian moaned and gulped as he felt the heat overwhelm him. Even knowing that it was coming didn’t make it one iota less enjoyable as his body’s muscled swelled fatter and harder. He could feel it intensely, and i never got any less amazing. There was a pressure bordering on pain at his crotch as his cock was quickly growing erect and needing escape from its denim prison. He sucked down the flood of Raul’s unending load and his back expanded by the inch and his chest bulged forward and he’d ripped free of his shirt in seconds. His fingers fumbled to undo his pants and allow his swelling prick some room when it decided it had enough of its cage and ripped free, pushing out and throbbing with its orgasmic pulse. His first gush splattered against the sidewalk, a fat creamy spray as his balls pushed their overflowing supply up the new inches of his cock. His mouth let go of Raul’s cock—rewarding him with a sudden splash of sticky wet warmth on his face as he and Raul switched places. “Get some,” he said, breathlessly, because he knew that the first load from his freshly grown body was overwhelmed with power. Raul didn’t need to be asked twice. He fell to his knees and Brian rose off his and opened his mouth to catch the second thick gush. It hit him full force and he swallowed eagerly before grabbing onto Brian’s surging manhood and welcoming its swollen head between his lips. He fed on Brian’s strength, and Brain gave it all to him. Raul looked up at his friend, and Brian looked down to see what his cream could do to Raul, watching him growing even more beautiful and powerful as his body bloomed with perfect muscle. He came harder watching Raul’s beauty intensify. He did not think it possible for a man to look better than Raul already did, but there he was proving him wrong. Whatever it was inside him that finessed his development and polished every inch of his muscle-swollen frame to flawless purification was doing it again. Brian could see his friend swelling with new power, and even as the bands of muscle on his shoulders multiplied and his chest swelled forward, the man’s face grew ever more achingly beautiful. He came harder still, watching what he was doing with his energized cum. And Raul grew larger and more beautiful with every gushing flood. • • • • Theodore St. George was a 66-year-old man who, until some time ago, had been an art teacher at the school where the male student population had lately begun to experience radical physical changes, and usually overnight. He had been a slight man with a bald head and wire-rimmed spectacles, fond of bow ties and suspenders who spent his spare time painting landscapes at the local park. That was who he had been, until two of his former students—duplicate twins named Harry and Hank, who had lately experienced those exact physical changes that turned them into sun-tanned mirror-images of some blonde demigod gifted with huge muscular development and an apparent lack of modesty—encountered him on one such morning and took it upon themselves to welcome their mentor into the unusual group dynamic known as Muscle Club. From that day to this, Mr. St. George was known as Teddy, and looked nothing at all like his former self. Like all men of any age who were exposed to the transforming properties that every Muscle Club member possessed in every cell and fiber of their bodies, Mr. St. George was changed drastically, his entire body chemistry altered and rearranged, so that when it was all said and done, Teddy was an alabaster-skinned god with deep green eyes, a shock of very black hair, and a body constructed from muscle so dense and thick that the man looked as if here were made of stone. Teddy was introduced to the members of Muscle Club as another teen, transformed by the twins, and re-entered his old school now as a student, though he spent the better part of his time out of class than in it. The masquerade lasted for some weeks before Mr. St. George confessed himself to Billy Titus, who only smiled knowingly and nodded, kissing the old man on his soft lips and welcoming him into their tight-knit society. “It’s nice to have another adult around,” Billy told him. “I’m not sure I still qualify on that account,” Teddy replied. “I seem to have lost control of myself to the needs of...this.” He grabbed the hard shank of sex in the crotch of his jeans and squeezed. “It seems to have a mind of its own.” “I know,” Billy acknowledged. “It can be...challenging.” “I sincerely don’t know how you control yourself.” “Sometimes I don’t, if we’re being honest.” More, he did not say. “But I’m happy you trust me with your secret.” “I should say that it isn’t much of a secret.” “As long as we’re sharing, you and I, may I confide in you and ask for your help?” “Of course, William, anything at all!” Billy smiled, seeing the face of his old teaching compatriot now reflected in the youthful, masculine visage before him. “I have something planned. Something...difficult. And it will need your help.” “My help?” “Yes,” Billy said. “And any other teachers who may have been similarly...upgraded.” Theodore St. George smiled. “I think I may know one or two candidates.” “And money. We’re going to need money.” “How much?” “A lot.” Teddy’s elegant eyebrow rose on his unlined forehead. “Just what have you got in mind, William?” A smile twisted up the corners of Billy’s kissable lips, and a sparkle was in his blue, blue eyes. • • • • George Carmichael and Chuck Willis were still a year away from high school graduation, but it had been decided by the Muscle Club co-presidents, Scott and Derek, that this year every member of the Club could attend. Willis had been the one to welcome George into Muscle Club personally, and the two had been mostly inseparable ever since. Willis was built like a fucking bull. Masses of thick, rock-hard muscle swelled outward everywhere on his body, almost as if his skin could not contain it. Deep fissures separated the bulbous muscle heads, and fat veins covered his brawn like tributaries over mountains. He had coffee-colored eyes and copper-colored skin, with a vast wealth of dark man-fur that coated his hyper-muscled body like a bear. He also smelled of raw sex very strongly, as if he had been bathing naked in the source of all fucking. George had insanely bright blue eyes that looked like jewels, and a lustrous mane of chestnut hair that flowed across his shoulders and down his back, like some Amazonian prince. He had thick eyebrows over absurdly long lashes, and full lips that looked as if they were constantly kissing. Where his boyfriend’s body was all hard bulges and deep crevasses, his was round and smooth with supple, sensuous curves to his muscle. Not fat at all, but more refined as if his body had been sculpted rather than grown. Like his lover, his body was similarly coated in curls of body hair, but rather than the coarse carpet that Willis owned, George’s was made of soft, long silk that swirled like ocean waves. If Willis was a bear, George was a lion, majestic and beautiful, with a long mane and sinuous muscles bulging along his frame. And when Willis had initiated George into the Club and George’s size and muscular development had surpassed his own, George was only too pleased to give some of it back, until they now matched each other pound for pound, even if Willis’s body looked like it was constructed from hard boulders, and George’s body was a collection of round, smooth contours. Plus, George had massive nipples. Huge. Thick, dark, supple, suckable nips perched at the edge of each slab of chest muscle as large as silver dollars. And they were as sensitive as they were large, as if their size had amplified their responsive nature. One could practically breathe on them and watch George’s fat shank of sex meat start to throb and rise. They were now, as they nearly always were, naked. Willis was lying face down on the grass at the edge of the swimming pool, while George floated face up on an inflated raft in the cool, calm water. Warm summer breezes caressed their skin, and George was paddling with soft splashes around the pool. “We should get ready,” he said, quietly in his deep, masculine tone. “Mmm,” Willis replied. “Does that mean, yes?” “Mmm.” “Mmm,” George mocked. He opened his eyes, shading them from the overhead sun, and looked towards his friend. Willis looked like some terrestrial map of forested mountains. The swell of his rump, round and muscular, rose high and mighty. The bulges along his shoulders stretched like a range of impressive hills. His skin was slick and shiny with tanning oil, burnished dark bronze. His shaggy head was a dark, wet mop of thick curls. George wanted to fuck him. “You’re not moving,” he observed. Willis turned his head to meet George’s intense blue gaze. “I’ll move when you do,” he growled. George sighed contentedly. “We’ll be late.” “No one will notice,” Willis observed. “Everybody from Muscle Club’s gonna be there.” “Someone will notice,” George answered. “Mr. Titus will notice.” Willis sighed, not contentedly but with resignation, because he knew George was right. Mr. Titus would notice. He noticed everything. Even when they were all tangled up together in “class,” all the young men of Muscle Club, all naked and horny and rutting like pigs, sucking and fucking and kissing, asses in the air, cocks hard as steel, cum flying everywhere—Mr. Titus could pick one of them out like the criminal in a line-up. He was like some Queen Bee who knew exactly where all her workers were, and what they were doing, particularly when they were doing something they shouldn’t. Willis pushed himself up onto his elbows and then turned into his side. His massive dick flopped across his muscular leg and he reached down to pet it, feeling the sharp, strong tingles of sex along its inches. Always horny. Always hungry. He loved his dick. He was looking at his lover and best friend as he caressed himself, allowing his eyes to drink in the other teen’s masses of thick muscle and all that soft fur and George’s colossal cock, half-hard and glistening in the bright sun. The dark stain of George’s fat nipples sat upon each thick pectoral globe like cherries on the top of ice cream. He growled, slightly, sounding like the bear he appeared to be. “Wanna fuck?” George smiled. “Don’t I always?” He fell from the raft into the pool and swam towards where Willis was lying, hauling himself out of the water and standing above the other huge young man. The water drained between the heavy masses of muscle like rivers through canyons, and his dick started to swell and throb as he quickly grew erect. Willis looked up at him. The sun glinted off the droplets clinging to his skin like diamonds. Those two amazing nipples looked swollen. He watched them grow hard with the same speed and hunger that George’s prick did. The nubs pushed forward and grew stiff and chewable. He knew that all he had to do was touch them, gently, just brush a fingertip against their super-sensitive tips and he could draw George close to an explosion of his delicious, thick cream. It would surge up his hard cock and fountain from the gaping mouth like a hydrant set loose, sending fat ropes of cum from the lion’s heavy balls. Willis got to his knees and grabbed George’s thick cock and aimed the head into his mouth, swallowing his lover’s meat with ease and familiarity. He drank the other man’s prick inside and down his throat, feeling it growing hot and hard as he sucked its length. It pushed against his throat, but he never gagged. He loved sucking dick, and he particularly loved sucking on his best friend’s. George reached up and grabbed one nipple in each hand, pinching them hard and forcing the first of many gushes of cum into Willis’s muscled body. He could feel himself shove a thick load up the inches of his prick and then a warm wash surrounded his cock inside his boyfriend’s mouth before he greedily guzzled it down. He wanted more. He always wanted more. And George always had more to give him. The sun was hot. Willis and George were hotter. Two young men with so much more muscle to come. • • • • “William, I’m sure you know these gentlemen already. This is Mike, Cal and Steve.” Billy reached forward and shook each man’s hand in turn, and his strength was tested to its limit each time. Firm, hard, manly handshakes that made the massive muscles lining these men’s arms swell and flex like snakes beneath their skin. It was amusing to him that men such as he was—adults rather than teenagers who had been transformed to the muscular and sexual behemoths they were now—insisted on trying to cover their overwhelming bodies in clothing. Even as it was becoming increasingly difficult to find clothing that fit, it was equally difficult not to give in to temptation as so many of the younger men had done. They were now stripping down to the bare minimum of covering, in some cases nothing more than a jockstrap that could barely contain their mammoth sexual equipment, or wearing nothing at all as Raul Garza so confidently did. Yet here they were, like him, trying to fit in with everyone else who was not nearly seven feet tall and did not have to contend with limbs bulging with enough muscle to overwhelm even the largest sizes of clothing and were not challenged by a shank of sex flesh so large, insistent and constantly charged up with need that it threatened to tear its way through whatever they managed to cover themselves with. Even now, seeing these men, he could feel that familiar overwhelming sexual energy start to throb and pulse, and he realized they were all affected similarly as their pungent masculine scents started to grow strong between them, like siren calls to sex. “I’m not entirely sure I do, actually,” he replied. “Although Cal and Steve look familiar.” “You know me better as Mr. O’Malley, the music teacher.” Mike smiled brightly, showing rows of perfect white teeth that dazzled. Billy remembered the man as having a bit of a paunch and male-pattern baldness, probably in his late forties, with an unremarkable face and a neglected body. He always thought him a rather sad man. The man standing before him now, clad in skin-tight low-waisted jeans and a body-hugging pure white Polo shirt looked no older than 19 or 20, and certainly had no sadness about him at all. It looked, rather, like he was prepared to take on the world barehanded and fuck the entire British navy. The paunch had been replaced by a clearly defined six-pack of amazing abdominal muscles, and his balding pate was now resplendent with a thick, honey-colored mane of soft curls that hung beyond his shoulders and halfway down his wide, muscular back. A rough, manicured beard and mustaches sprouted on his squared jaw and around his sensual mouth, and he was packing what looked like a ten-incher that pushed his package out to obscene dimensions. “And I’m Dr. McCloud, former biology teacher.” Billy nearly gasped in surprise. Dr. Calvin McCloud was a man in his sixties, with wrinkled skin and wireframe glasses who would have difficulty tipping the scales at ninety pounds dripping wet. But here he was transformed, a massive muscular beast of a man with a powerful, deep voice that made Billy’s ball sack quiver. He was wearing a barely-there tank-top made out of an elastic material that looked painted onto his outrageously developed torso. Two tectonic plates pressed forward from his chest, and he appeared so top-heavy that he was going to tip over—except for the tree-trunk thighs bursting out of the black spandex shorts that did nothing at all to his the fact that he owned a shank of cock even larger than Cal’s. His skin was copper and clean of fur, and his head was topped with a shock of jet-black hair formed into a fauxhawk that set of his ice-blue eyes to perfection. “I don’t believe we’ve met,” the third man said. “I’m Mike Jeffries. Used to teach at North Valley.” “Let me guess; Home Ec.?” Mike laughed gently. Then he raised up his arms and bulged them into mind-blowing power. Billy watched the muscle swell like balloons until his 24-inch pythons looked ready to split through his paper-thin skin. “Phys. Ed.” Then Mike went into a most-muscular crab pose that would have made any contestant on the Mr. Olympia stage spontaneously cream his jeans. He straightened and brushed at his mammoth pecs as if polishing stone, and said, “I’ve been working out.” Billy didn’t know what Mike used to look like, but considering that he was already a physical education instructor it made sense that the man now looked nothing short of masculine muscular perfection on two very sturdy legs. If he wasn’t kidding and he really had been working out his new body, Billy had to start reconsidering his own lackluster regimen, because the man before him was the living embodiment of a muscle god. It didn’t hurt that his face was achingly handsome, and the forests of manly fur that coated his muscles were arranged in a similarly perfect fashion, as if he had designed that, too. He was all-man, all right, and had the equipment to prove it. Mike had ocean green eyes, full, sensuous lips, a model’s facial structure and he was wearing a baseball cap that only accentuated his manly, sportsmanlike aspect. “I’m very happy to meet you. I presume that Teddy has filled you in on the plan?” “Some of it,” Cal said, “but not all. And he missed some of the important parts.” “Such as?” Mike counted off his points on his fingers, “Legalities, budget, infrastructure, schedule?” Billy smiled sheepishly. “Yes, well, those are obviously important, but we’re at a very early stage here. I have the location. It’s far from perfect, but it’s far better than what I would’ve hoped. Legal questions are a bit touchy, obviously, given the ages of the boys and our...recent behavior. I take full responsibility for that, of course.” Teddy said, “Not full responsibility, surely. As I’m sure these gentlemen can attest, trying to keep certain, shall we say, carnal drives in check when gifted with so many natural assets would be difficult on its own. Coupled with their already raging hormones and the amplified level of testosterone, not to mention augmented libido and the physical properties that would allow unfettered and a nearly constant ability to satiate those drives...it’s a miracle the whole town didn’t start exploding with muscular young men. I credit Mr. Titus with that success.” “Such as it is,” Billy said. “Thanks for the vote of confidence, but as of now—or, at least, as of yesterday—there were 257 known Muscle Club members, and who knows how many more men have come in contact with our little clique and left town to spread more cheer?” “It’s not necessarily a bad thing,” Cal said, grabbing his package meaningfully. “I’ve been rather enjoying myself, and the biological implications have this ex-biology teacher’s head spinning with possibilities. Perhaps this is the next step in our evolution. Perhaps it’s an anomaly. Either way, I know I’ve been having a very good time exploring the possibilities.” “As have we all,” Mike agreed. “Not our friend Mr. Titus, here,” Teddy added, laying his hand on Billy’s shoulder. “He has taken on the super-human task of denying himself access to the other young men in his tutelage.” Mike registered shock. “Just how the fuck is that possible? My dudes took me under their wing and fucked me silly. It’s been a non-stop orgy ever since!” “But I presume you are no longer a teacher at North?” “Of course not.” Then realization registered on his handsome face and he said, “You’re shitting me.” Billy smiled. “I shit you not.” Mike reached out to shake his hand again. “I didn’t think it was possible to hold back. I’ve felt like a non-stop fuck machine ever since I grew, and it’s only gotten stronger as my body has.” He looked at the others. “I thought maybe working out would relieve some of the, you know, pressure, but it only made it worse. Seems like the bigger I get—the stronger I get—I only get hornier and hornier. Thank god I had so many friends to relieve that pressure, or I might have exploded.” He looked Billy up and down and said, “I can’t fucking believe it!” “I have my relief valve,” he admitted. “But even that relationship is a dangerous one.” “So that’s why you want to….” “It is one reason, I’ll admit. A selfish one, for sure, but….” “Understood.” “There are many more. More important ones. Since I’ve remained at my post, I have been able—or forced—to observe what happens to these young men once they start to grow. Old friends turn on them. Family rejects them. Things happen to their bodies they cannot understand. It’s a bit of a struggle to reign in those...desires, of course. Which is why I’ve allowed such a lax set of rules within my classroom, and which is also why the school administration...well, you know the rest.” “Yes,” Teddy agreed. “So, you’re all in with me, then? You understand the sacrifices that I’m asking, and what it will mean for all of us—and them?” Nods of agreement. Billy took a deep breath and felt his heart soar with hope. “Then let’s get started.” • • • • Hank and Harry Johnson were identical twins, in almost every way. Even after having been exposed to the magic that the members of Muscle Club all shared, their bodies had grown and developed in identical ways, so much so that it was difficult for most people to tell one from the other. Texan teens, they looked more like Southern California surfers, with their deeply tanned skin and long flowing locks of golden blonde hair. With the exception that these particular surfers had been spending every waking moment they weren’t out on the waves inside a gym, where they had developed bodies of such incredible size and beauty that looking at them could produce instant erections on almost any man seeing them for the first time. It didn’t help matters that their usual uniform was a pair of very skimpy running shorts and nothing else at all, so that nearly every inch of their amazing and perfectly formed bodies was freely available to wantonly gawk at. The boys themselves seemed oblivious to the attention. Not that they weren’t particularly bright, more that they had a carefree attitude that was so open, generous and affable—if not downright affectionate—that they did not seem to fathom that people acted any differently with anyone else, regardless of their overwhelming physical beauty. Between the two of them, a natural competitiveness was also born, and it, too, had been amplified when Raul had taken them both by the hand and introduced them to his world. Now they roamed the world in a kind of good-natured haze, treating everyone and everything they encountered with the same sense of unreserved open-hearted friendliness. They simply loved everyone they met. And it helped that neither of them considered that leaving their ability to ‘tug’ on another man’s libido—sending out a subtle, tingling, very pleasurable throb of sexual desire and inescapable lust—constantly running was in any way wrong or inappropriate. After all, didn’t everyone like feeling good? And wasn’t it good that they could make other men feel good? Very, very, very good? They were jogging through the park, which was one of their favorite pastimes, as they discussed the up-coming ceremony. “This is going to be great!” “Right? Like, everyone together in the same place? And, like, naked?” “Right?” Their voices were indistinguishable as they jogged through the trees. Two six-and-a-half foot muscular teens wearing practically nothing at all, their muscles bouncing and flexing as they easily moved along the park paths. “I can’t wait!” It was in this very park that they had encountered one of their favorite teachers, Mr. St. Cloud, and “accidentally” invited him to join Muscle Club. And it was also one of their favorite ‘hunting grounds,’ where they were always on the lookout for more likely candidates. Because nothing felt as good—nothing felt as powerful and right and perfect—as changing a new member into another muscle-packed superman. Unless it was the inevitable round of mind-blowing sex that followed, of course. Nearly every morning the twins were out running, keeping their eyes out for new prospects. And as they ran, they were leaving thick trails of their masculine pheromones behind them, laced with the heady, uncompromisingly masculine scent that all Muscle Club members released like invitations to orgasmic bliss, and broadcasting constant pulses of the sexual tug radiating out like radar bands. They were fishermen, and their lures were nearly inescapable. It wasn’t hard to fall into their trap, and succumb to their charm and beauty. As they rounded a curve, emerging from the cover of trees and accompanied by the clarion call of their raging hormonal pheromones and the constant throbbing tug of their innate capability to turn any man into a potent horndog intent on one thing only, they spied their target at the same time. “Wow,” Hank said, his Texan twang coming in strong. “You can say that again.” “Let’s play!” “Let’s,” Harry agreed. Samuel Hanover was a dark-skinned brute of a man. Already well-muscled and broad with brawn, he was leaned over and stretching out his hamstrings when the twins spied him. An African-American man of impressive size and beauty, he was shirtless on this early summer morning, and his chocolate skin was slick and wet with sweat. “Hey!” Hank called. “What’s up?” Harry added. They jogged over to him and he turned, straightened, and let his jaw drop open in sheer shock. The twins slowed to a stop a few feet from him, standing side by side in all their uniform splendor. “Good morning,” they said at the same time. “What the fuck?” Then he seemed to realize what he had said, and he apologized. “Sorry about that but...I mean...the fuck?” Both twins grinned, and Hank said, “No worries, we get that a lot. I’m Hank, and this is Harry.” “We’re twins.” “I think he got that right away, Sherlock.” “Well, maybe he thought he was seeing things.” In fact, Sam was thinking that, but it wasn’t the fact that the two men before him looked so identical. It was the fact that they looked so identically developed, muscular, beautiful and amazing. “Sam,” he said. He was feeling a distinct buzzing in his body, and he felt as if the immediate area was suddenly growing warmer. “You jog here a lot? Funny, cause I think we’d remember someone like you.” “I just moved into town. Taking a teaching job in the fall. Over at North Valley.” He wiped his brow. It really was getting hotter. “We go to West Valley, but we have some friends at North.” Hank asked, “What’ll you be teaching?” “Physical Education,” he answered. He adjusted himself without thinking. His cock was starting to feel quite heavy and bothersome all the sudden. Hank looked at his brother and said, “Should’ve guessed.” “You’re in high school?” Sam was incredulous. No one that big, with that much muscle packed on a body that perfectly developed could possibly be that young. It took years to develop that much meat, and he should know. An ex-bodybuilder himself, he’d transformed his own body over the course of many years before retiring because he was unwilling to use enhancements on his body. He allowed his gaze to look at the unbelievable development on each of the young bodies on parade before him, admiring the size, shape and perfect definition packed on every inch of these bronzed blonde teens. A sudden, unexpected throb hit his prick, and he swallowed drily. “Graduating later today, as a matter of fact,” Hank said proudly. “Eighteen?” “Yes,” Harry confirmed. “You look surprised.” “I am. I mean, you guys must spend every day working out.” He sucked in a deep breath. Sweat trickled down his spine and crept between his butt cheeks. “Not every day,” Hank admitted. “But we do get a lot of exercise.” “Oh, yes, we’re both very physical.” The brothers looked at each other as if sharing some inside joke. When they looked back, Harry’s eyes scanned Sam’s body up and down as Hank said, “How old are you?” Sam thought it an odd sort of question, but he answered, “36,” somewhat proudly. “Wow, did you hear that? Sam’s twice our age.” “He still looks really good, though.” “Um, thanks?” Now he was very hot. His heart was racing, and his cock was throbbing. “I think I should be getting on.” “Do you mind if we jog with you for a while?” Hank’s hand was crawling down his well-muscled torso. Sam followed its course until the teenager hooked a thumb into the waistband of his running shorts, pulling them down slightly. His eyes grew round at the realization that Hank’s prick was huge, and pushing insistently against its thin cloth cage. “Would that be all right?” Harry was cupping his crotch, and the head of his own massive shank was easy to make out. “I guess...so.” The familiar trickle of pre-cum surged along his quickly thickening cock, and his balls tingled happily. “Cool,” Harry said, smiling. “I think this is the start of a really good friendship, wouldn’t you say, Hank?” “Oh, definitely.” Sam’s brow wrinkled slightly, but he watched the two young men start along the path again—in particular, he watched their bulbous, meaty asses bounce and sway as they jogged—and found himself amazed and turned on in equal measure by the beauty of these twin boys and their amazing bodies. “Did you know Mike?” “Mike?” Sam repeated. “Mr. Jeffries? He used to teach at North.” “You knew Mr. Jeffries?” “Intimately,” Harry said. “We’re very close friends with Mike.” “I guess there were some problems with students? Something about his performance?” “Problems? Do you think Mr. Jeffries has problems with students, Hank?” “I have never heard any complaints from anyone about Mr. Jeffries. On the contrary, I believe that everyone is extremely happy with his performance. And speaking from experience, I can say that if there’s one thing no one can ever complain about in reference to Mike, it’s his performance.” “I was told he left town.” Sam’s cock was now rock hard, and rubbing against his shorts quite distractingly. “Evidently there were complaints.” “I have no complaints, but then he wasn’t my teacher.” “Well, to be fair, Henry, I don’t think you can say that with 100% honesty. I think Mike taught you a thing or two.” “Well, yes, but not as a teacher—I mean, not in school, that is,” Hank clarified. “Well, no, not in school.” “I don’t mean to pry, but the administration has been very coy about what, in particular, Mr. Jeffries did to be dismissed so abruptly.” “What he did?” Sam tried to adjust himself on the sly, but touching his hard-on only made things worse. “Yes, what prompted the school to ask for his resignation.” “Oh, that. Well, it wasn’t really his fault.” “Of course not! No one blames Mr. Jeffries for what happened.” “I probably shouldn’t even be asking these questions,” Sam admitted. His whole body was coated in sweat. His heart was racing. His balls were on fire. “We could show you, if you like,” Hank said. “Oh, yes, we could do that,” Henry agreed. “If you’re really curious.” Sam glanced over his shoulder at the two young men following him. Did they look bigger? Were they more muscular than he remembered only moments before? And were those small shorts they wore even smaller? He could see each of the twins’ massive pricks wagging and rubbing up against the Nylon, inches long and fat as sausages. “I...I don’t want to get anyone into any more trouble.” “I don’t think that’s a worry,” Hank said, smiling brightly. “Nope, I think at this point everyone concerned is pretty happy with how things turned out, all things considered.” Sam slowed and felt the tremendous heat of the two massively muscled bodies approach him. He didn’t turn around, though. His hard-on was as massive as everything else. “Maybe I should go on by myself.” Hank circled around in front of him, while Henry stayed at his rear. “Why, Sam? Aren’t you feeling all right?” Hank glanced down at Sam’s insistent boner, tenting his shorts. “Is that what you’re worried about?” Sam swallowed hard. “Sometimes that happens when we’re exercising, too,” Hank added. “Henry, Sam is feeling a bit embarrassed because he has a hard-on. Why don’t you come around here and show him that he has nothing to be embarrassed about.” “A hard-on?” Henry moved to stand beside his twin. He was holding his running shorts in his left hand. In his right hand, he was holding the biggest, fattest, hardest cock that Sam had ever seen. Henry’s prick—looking to be at least a foot high—was red and glossy and clearly as hard as a rock. He was slowly stroking himself, and a steady flow of clear honey was emerging from its mouth and draining along the thick, long shaft, lubing his grip and making a slick, wet sound. “Why are you worried about a little thing like that?” He smiled glancing at the tent in Sam’s shorts, and added, “Not that it’s little by any means.” Nearly unable to take his eyes off the majestic sight, he was nonetheless distracted by movement and he looked over to watch the other twin’s prick inflate in record time, growing so large so quickly that it was almost comical. And when had Hank removed his shorts? Now the two matching sets of muscular, tanned, blonde-haired gods stood entirely naked before him, with massive erections steadily leaking copious flows of warm, clear honey that scented the very air around him with sex. Their bodies seemed to magnify, growing more solid and more clearly defined, as if their muscles were slowly swelling outward all at once, pushing against their smooth, flawless skin as they inflated with power. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Sam. Nothing at all.” He raised his gaze from their monsters and looked at their faces. Were they even more handsome now? Had their countenances changed along with their bodies? How was any of this possible? Was he dreaming? A dark stain colored his running gear as he spontaneously came, releasing a heavy, uncontrollable flood of warm cum into his crotch. “That’s nice of you,” Hank said. “Yeah, that’s quite a compliment.” “Perhaps we should return the favor?” “That’s a great idea, Hank.” The two young men pointed their massive cocks towards the high school Phys. Ed. teacher and suddenly twin sprays of thick, sticky cream were splattering against Sam’s body as if the teens were holding hoses and had opened up the nozzles. An impossible amount of cum was spraying from each cock and it struck Sam with force and heat and a sudden, overwhelming sense of power. He gasped. He came again. And then he was growing. • • • • Mr. Titus was wearing a suit. No one else in the auditorium wore anything at all. He stood behind the podium and looked at the gathering of naked, perfect men before him. They were all looking back at him, with smiles on their achingly handsome faces and nothing but prime, beautiful muscle as far as the eye could see. He’d just handed out the final diploma and watched the last of his graduate take his seat with his friends. There were grins and kissed and back slaps aplenty—even a few cock strokes—as they congratulated each other. “Gentlemen. I present to you the graduating class of…” “The graduating class of Muscle Club!” someone shouted, and a deep, thrilling roar went up as each of these powerful, super-human young men raised their voice in pride and triumph, glorying in the brotherhood of muscle they had formed. Some stood from their chairs and raised their arms, plumping their masses of brawn into full power. Others grabbed or stroked their cocks as a sign of superiority. Some kissed or embraced. It was a sudden explosion of testosterone and hubris, a celebration of what and who they were, and an unashamed display of their sense of achievement. Billy smiled brightly and nodded before trying to bring some order back to the proceedings. The mass of male perfection slowly quieted again and resumed their seats, and Billy acknowledged their declaration of independence. “The graduating class of Muscle Club.” Another shout went up. More awesome displays of muscular grandeur and sexual capacity erupted. Billy felt his own massive cock stirring and wanting free, but he did his usual best to suppress it and merely allowed the celebratory display of virility and arousal to cool on its own. These weren’t boys before him, these were men. Their bodies showed that with ample evidence. Some of them were barely 18, but looking from one to the next of the faces of Muscle Club’s growing membership—both in number and in physical size—it was evident to their teacher that these were men, with manly strengths and desires, and a strongly masculine need to satisfy them. It was obvious how they had all been changed externally by whatever was happening to them, but the internal changes were less so. Only when he was alone with them, with each man in Muscle Club, did he realize how changed they were. Along with their swelling muscles and growing beauty, they were maturing in ways he could not have imagined. They were truly behaving like a family, now, watching out for each other, supporting each other and, yes, even loving each other. So many of them had been rejected by their own family and friends, now. Prejudice, certainly, and maybe even fear. Fear of their growing bodies and growing power and growing sexuality. Fear of their fearlessness. Fear of the size of their muscles and bodies, fear of their outsized libidos and egos, fear of their strength and power. It was so sad, really. Because there was nothing to fear from these men at all. The cheers died down to a quiet roar and Billy held up his hands for silence, eliciting a few catcalls when his arms started ripping through his clothing. Would he ever stop growing bigger? He sincerely hoped not. “Gentlemen,” he said, “before we get on with today’s celebrations, and what I’m sure will be a party the likes of which this school—this town—has never seen, I have a couple of important announcements to make concerning your...our futures.” A soft, deep murmuring rose at his words. “I know...I know some of you have had your suspicions, but I have not been able to report this news until today. Until now. “We have dreamed of a place for us, together. A place where we will be free to live as we know we must. A place where we are free to be ourselves, and not ashamed.” “Who’s ashamed?” It was Raul, naked and glorious—and did he look even more beautiful than yesterday? A tremendous roar accompanied his question. The feral roar of power. “You’re right of course, Mr. Garza. Shame is not something that comes naturally to you, but for some of us, shame is what we are expected to feel. Shameful of our very emotions and desires, and shameful about how we act and look. Shameful of our actions and reactions. Shameful of simply existing.” A hush fell, and some of the young men looked down at the floor, while others were looking from face to face, and some of them nodding in agreement. “It is...difficult for others to understand what this means.” Billy gestured at his own hugely developed frame, running his hand down the thickly muscled contours, so easily discerned even under his suit of clothes. “What it means to be...us.” It was silent now. Completely silent. “On this day, we are all graduating. Today, we are all moving forward, and moving out.” More murmurs. “We have found a place for us. For any of you who wish to join us. As of today—now—we are no longer Muscle Club.” The sound was now one of confusion, also refusal, but Billy expected that. “We are more than a Club. More than a school. We continue to grow, to become more than we are, and to invite others to join us. So we need a new name, and a new goal, and a new place.” He paused, and five other men, also wearing tight-fitting suits—some, ludicrously so, looking as if the seams would burst and reveal their incredibly-developed muscular frames in seconds—walked out onto the stage, arranging themselves in pairs on either side of the podium. These men, looking no older than Billy himself, or indeed than any of the dozens of naked teen muscle gods in the audience, stood with their hands clasped before them and their handsome faces looking out toward the gathered members of Muscle Club with smiles. “Perhaps some of you recognize these men here with me on stage.” He gestured to each man as he announced their names. “Theodore St. George, formerly a teacher here of art history and English. Michael Jeffries, formerly a teacher of Physical Education at a neighboring High School. Calvin McCloud, formerly a teacher of biology and earth sciences here. Stephen O’Malley, formerly a teacher of music and mathematics. And finally Samuel Hanover, one of the newest members of our happy and unusual family, thanks to Harry and Hank.” After each man bowed his head slightly, Billy cleared his throat. “Gentlemen,” Billy said, drawing the attention to be focused on his face again, “today we announce the birth of our new home. A place for us to gather together, live together, and build something of our own that no one can push us out of or refuse us entry. Today, gentlemen, is the first day. “Today I invite you to live in Muscle City.” On cue, the five men standing around him lifted their arms in unison and tensed their collections of awesome, uncompromising brawn to full bloom. Instantly, their clothing was torn to shreds, practically exploding from their bodies, revealing the promise of what they had been hiding in naked glorious perfection. Then they grabbed onto Billy’s suit and ripped it from his body, tearing apart the wool and cotton as if it were paper, uncovering the body that only one other man had seen to this day, as Billy Titus joined his pupils in a silent vow never to hide who and what he was any longer. The six men stood proudly amongst the tattered and torn remnants of their old life and folded their massive arms across their bulging chests, beaming with smiles that displayed their unashamed masculine perfection. Immediately, the crowd exploded in shouts and cheers and wild applause. “If I may…” Billy began, but the noise of the spontaneous applause was overwhelming. The members of Muscle Club were out of their seats, hugging, kissing, fist-pumping and throwing their own bodies into awesome displays of their massive muscular development. “Gentlemen,” Billy said again, but the cheers and clapping and muscular displays continued. Billy looked at his fellow teachers and shrugged, and they threw their arms across each others’ shoulders and watched the mayhem continue for some minutes until the crowd began to settle again, and some voices raised questions that they hurled toward the stage. “Where is it?” “When do we leave?” “How did you do it?” Billy gestured for calm and finally received it, but most of the audience remained standing, now, fully pumped on excitement and surprise and unable to calm their overeager bodies. Just the idea of Muscle City was causing the men to spring erections, as if voting with their cocks. “As you know, the economic downturn has had a debilitating effect on several nearby towns, causing some to be thrown into complete disarray and bankruptcy. Some weeks ago, a friend and I start…” “Carl!” Several deep voices shouted, and a glance at the big blonde’s face showed him coloring a deep red with embarrassment and pride. “A friend,” Billy said, loudly, “and I began to investigate the possibility of taking over one of these places, one that has been mostly abandoned as its factories closed and its population left for greener pastures. As we know, many of the commonplace necessities of daily life are no longer absolute necessities for us. Our bodies and our fellowship can now provide for most basic needs, but we are still left living in an unfriendly environment that neither understands or desires our continued citizenship. “We therefore concluded that what would best benefit us and all our friends would be a place separated from our former lives, a place where we can explore our new capabilities, our new relationships, and our new lives.” “Fuckin’ A!” someone shouted. “Fuckin’ A, indeed,” Billy agreed. And then there was more yelling and applause and alpha displays of massive muscular development. The men on stage were covering their mouths as they laughed, or trying to feign some kind of adult control even though their own hearts were racing and they could practically taste the testosterone leaking into the room. “And I am happy and proud to announce today that we have found that home, and it is awaiting our arrival.” Cheers, again. Sustained and loud. The walls were shaking and the roof quaked. The sheer power contained in the gathered men was enough to create havoc inside the building. Billy called for quiet again, and said, “Let me be clear, this will not be an easy change. We are not going to a Garden of Eden. The town I speak of will need lots of work to make livable spaces, and many of its services, resources and facilities have fallen into disrepair, if not downright failure. “I must also hasten to add that a great many of you will need your parents’ permission. There are still laws to consider if we are to avoid undo interference and observation, and starting off on the wrong foot would put all of us, and this endeavor, in peril.” Already, there were protests, but Billy said, “I realize that many of you have been turned out already by your families. I know that many of you are—or were—living in the classroom or even at the outdoors gathering place, because you’ve had nowhere else to go. Many of you are already living together, squatting in abandoned properties or living with your friends with more understanding and loving families. In short, you have already received a kind of tacit permission to move out, but you will still need to inform your families of your intentions before joining us. “For those remaining behind, and I know there are more than a few of you who will be unwilling at this point to abandon everything you know and move to another city, even one as I have described, you should know that I have given my notice and informed the school that I do not intend to return. Whomever your teacher is in September, they may be unwilling to be as...lenient as I have been concerning certain rules regarding clothing requirements and sexual conduct in the classroom.” A few of the younger members in the audience groaned audibly. “I wish that I could be in two places at one time, but I’m afraid the situation has become untenable. Restrictions will be enforced upon you—upon all of us—in the coming year whether we like it or not. I know this makes it harder on you than ever, but it is what it is.” The general mood shifted at his words, But then he smiled, and he said, “But Muscle City is ours, gentlemen. It is all ours, and we may do with it everything we can dream of.” Then he lifted his own arms up into a double-bi that would make the gods weep with envy, building his colossal pectoral mounds into thick mountains of raw power, and making his body swell outward as he released the bounds he had placed on it and began to swell into his ultimate, glorious, unfettered size and magnitude. His hyper-masculine scent was being released in thick clouds. His muscles bulged against his skin with their utter capacity and facility. His cock was a massive thing of beauty and dominion, drooping forward over his cum-pumping balls with every thick inch of its impossible extents. Male power and sexual energy saturated his voice. “Muscle City—and freedom—awaits us, gentlemen.” Part 1 They left their old homes the following day. It was an easy decision for most of the young men, and for those who were unsure or needed permission to abandon their old lives but were unable to get it for now, they knew that there would be a place for them no matter how long they waited to join their companions. The young men of Muscle Club left their homes in the early morning hours, shortly after dawn. Billy judged it would be best to cause as little commotion as possible, and because he knew that once the brotherhood was fully assembled it would difficult if not impossible to keep them from becoming exceptionally overt with their passions. As a rule, the boys and young men had become very comfortable showing affection towards each other, though they were cautious in most cases with some rather overconfident exceptions in the same mold as Raul’s constant nudity. But the heat that they generated - both physical and sexual - when you gathered a lot of them together was too strong to easily overcome. One by one, and two by two, they moved through their old city towards the civic center, where they would gather and start their procession towards their new home. Most wore some kind of covering, even if it was only the tiniest pair of shirts or a “banana hammock” that cradled their massive cock meat. Some elected to finally give up clothing altogether as a showing of their independence. Seeing them all together in the open air, standing tall and proud and nearly naked, Billy felt a justifiable pride and love for them all. They believed in him, and they trusted him, and he could’t let them down. When it seemed that no others would be arriving, Billy went to the head of the group and they walked out of town in the strangest parade that anyone had ever seen. Nearly 200 men, semi- or entirely naked and unashamed, like a procession of the finalists in some superhero look-alike contest who had all forgotten their costumes, walking hand in hand or arms hanging across their companions broad shoulders, all with bright smiles on their handsome faces as they bid adieu to their old lives without a look back. Muscle City was several dozen miles away, and they would be walking the entire distance. They avoided the roads and highways, taking a straight-line approach that had them moving across farms and fields, over hills and across streams, through tall, dry grass and among curious horses and incurious cows beneath the bright summer sun, their perfect male bodies soaking in the heat and glistening from sweat like metal-skinned gods. A thick cloud of their combined earthy pheromonal funk surrounded them, scenting the warm winds with a heavy perfume of their powerfully masculine scent, and dozens at a time would fall away from the larger group to engage in some fun with each other as they travelled toward their new home, unable or unwilling to wait before they could enjoy the many physical and sexual gifts their bodies could bestow on one another. They were kissing and embracing and sending up whoops of sheer joy at their new freedom. A giddiness accompanied their realization of what they were doing, and what they had done, and what they imagined lay in store for them. No more hiding or shame. No more denying of their desires and powers. No more pretending to be who they no longer were, and the liberation of their bodies and their impulses - finally unburdened from the rules that the old world had tried to chain them with. Billy was smiling the whole way. His heart felt like it was going to swell out of his chest and spill love all over every last one of these young men. It seemed impossible that this was actually happening, that they were all with him, giving this project their complete acceptance and showing that their confidence in him was absolute. He was worried about what would happen along the way, and what would happen when they finally reached their destination, but he was just as confident that these young men would persevere. He did not lay too many rules on them about the place they were going. They had been saddled with so many rules already, and all of those rules had to do with the comfort and fear of others, and not the well-being of these young men at all. He’d taught them well when they were all in his classroom, and he had observed those teachings made manifest in their everyday lives. ‘Help those who need help.’ ‘Treat each other with respect and love.’ ‘Believe in yourselves.’ And, as always, the golden rule overall: Do unto others as you would have others do unto you. Basic rules that would color every decision they’d need to make. The camaraderie and competition among the young men was apparent even as they left the town they had called home. Everyone wanted to bring some part of their old life along, whether that was a laptop with all their social connections on it, or a box of books, or the baseball mitt that no longer easily fit their larger hand, but which remained a comfortable reminder of things that used to be and might be again. Some of them wanted to bring everything even knowing that was impractical, and others left with nothing - literally nothing - at all, not even a stitch of clothing. “Let me carry that,” one dude would say to another, as if he was somehow stronger than his brother. Others were comparing whatever they’d decided to bring with someone else’s choice, debating the relative merits of each item. Others were simply overjoyed at the prospect of living somewhere together where they’d never have to hide anything again. And Billy wondered whether that was possible, and what the fates had in store for them. “This place is a fucking dump!” “No one said this was going to be easy.” “No one said we were moving to a fucking dump, either!” The staggering collection of naked men stood at the edge of an abandoned town. To a man, they were incredibly well-developed with outsized muscle packed on their oversized frames. They stood together very closely, often rubbing warm skin against warm skin and even groping each other, unashamed of such overt and open shows of affection and love for each other. Some were sporting impressive erections, as if demonstrating with their cocks the excitement they felt inside - or, more likely, simply giving in to the constant state of arousal that pumped through their bodies and free, at last, to do so without embarrassment or fear. None looked older than their mid-twenties, and their assemblage was a kaleidoscope of racial differences, with skin tones ranging from alabaster to dark chocolate, hair both straight and curly, eyes of blue and green and grey and brown, and bodies as smooth as a baby’s butt to bearish figures coated in curling forests of dark manly fur. There were, by number, 178 men arranged in the street leading into Muscle City. More would be coming later, swelling the population to nearly 250 men. They stood in the summer sun under a clear blue sky, and not a one of them, by this time, was wearing a single stitch of clothing. Anything that some of them had been wearing initially had long since been abandoned, and to a man they now stood in pure naked perfection, each the very model of masculine beauty. Some were holding hands, others had their thickly-muscled arms hanging across each others’ shoulders. Some stood silent and alone, gazing up the deserted street leading into the new home than only a handful had seen to this moment. It was, in fact, a fucking dump. Largely abandoned for a number of months, the city - more of a town, really - had suffered at the hands of the on-going economic mess that the entire country had been experiencing, though it had hit hardest here because it had been going on far longer and for different reasons. The latest calamity had only sealed its fate. “It’s not much to look at,” Billy admitted, turning around at the head of the contingent and raising his voice for all to hear, “but it is ours. No one can tell us here what we can or cannot do. No one can force us to restrain ourselves, or fit in, or abide by rules we do not make for ourselves.” He raised his muscular arms above his head, and announced, “This is our home, gentlemen! This is Muscle City!” A cheer went up, and the men kissed and embraced each other in sheer joy. “I still say it’s a fucking dump.” Billy laughed despite himself. “Then let’s make it into something better!” He lowered his hands and gazed on all the handsome faces looking back at him hopefully. He could see disappointment in some of those faces, and he understood that. He could see worry and fear in others, which looked odd to be pasted on bodies so overwhelmingly powerful and graced with such uncommon masculine beauty. On others, he could see unvarnished happiness and wonder. His lover, Carl, stood next to him, towering over his smaller form, and the five other ‘adults’ he had brought with him were arranged nearby as leaders for this most unusual and unconventional parade. “I know this may not be what some of you were expecting. I know others of you may be reconsidering your devotion to this project. Some of you can’t wait to get started. There are...a lot of unknowns going into this, but we’re together, and we’re free, and, c’mon, we’re fucking naked! What’s not to like about that?” Smiles, then. Smiles and nods and laughter. “Dudes,” Carl said, his deep voice powerful and rich, “think about where we are right now and what’s going to happen.” He gestured behind him with his arm and said, “This is ours. All ours, and no one else’s. We can make it anything we want to, and we start now.” He then turned and walked into Muscle City, followed by Billy and Sam and Mike and Teddy and Calvin and Steve. Then the co-presidents of the old Muscle Club, Derek and Scott followed them up the broken asphalt road, followed in short order by Raul and Brian and Hank and Henry and all the oldest members of the Club. They were walking into a town made up of houses and storefronts and buildings that used to hold families that had gone in search of something better. They were all looking for the same thing, hoping to find it here where they would be left alone and to become whatever it was they were growing into. A sense of expectation and ambition began to swell in the young men walking forward into the abandoned town. And, above all, a feeling of liberation and freedom, carefree in its possibilities. The first days proved to be a wake-up call to all the men, young and old, taking up residence in the small town. Real duties and responsibilities were assigned, because to make the place safe and habitable meant figuring out how to make things run, and how to turn on lights and re-establish running water and bring life back to a dead place. A sense of what life would be like in this place that had no others around to judge them or place rules on their activities and desires became quite obvious on the first evening within the streets of Muscle City. The town was quiet, without electricity to power appliances or air conditioners or TV sets, and the air grew warm and sultry. As the sky darkened and the men gathered back together after a day of exploration and discovery, each huge body slick with sweat and coated in dust and dirt and grease, they fell together out of necessity and longing, drunken on a sense of their utter freedom and overwhelmed by the sheer number of beautiful, muscular men in one place with only one thing on their minds. To say an orgy broke out cannot adequately describe the sexual heat that finally exploded on the streets of Muscle City. No one held back at all, because there was no longer any need. Any desire, any wish, any longing or craving or hunger that any man felt for any other man could and would be satiated, for longer and deeper and more fully than any of them had ever imagined. The realization that this was real, that this was happening, and that no one would appear to stop them slowly spread through the throng of hyper-sexual and superhuman men like a slow-moving slick of oil that coated their naked bodies with its warm, wet comprehension. They could fuck each other openly, here, on the street. Or in the buildings. Or anywhere they wanted to. They could kiss and stroke and love each other with abandon and without fear of discovery or judgment. They could finally, finally allow themselves to fully experience each other, love each other, fuck each other, and utterly surrender to the overwhelming sense of perfect masculine power and never come up for air. Their bodies would not only allow such action, but craved it. More muscle, more sex, more power, like glowing conduits that ran through the assembled mass of naked muscle and pumped up their lust to unheard of levels. Cocks plumping into massive limbs and plugging into asses and mouths, shooting fat ropes of cream in unending supply. Lips kissing lips, mouths sucking nipples, tongues lapping at assholes, hands groping and stroking and caressing and everywhere long, luxurious groans of absolute pleasure filling up the dark streets with the unmistakable sounds of men being with other men and falling into a state of perfect sexual bliss. Grunts and shouts and howls of pleasure that rose in a crescendo of mind-blowing sex. It lasted all night, all through the hot, dark, sweaty hours under the stars and moon until the sky turned pink again and the men welcomed a new day, their bodies having absorbed the gallons of unending cream that their balls could produce. And they were all bigger than ever. Billy was initially reticent to jump into the bulging, sweat-slick, cum-sticky mass of muscle. He had held himself back so long that he had some trouble overcoming the chains he had placed on his own libido and desires. It was Carl who took him by the hand and cast him into the mass, introducing him as “my boyfriend, Billy, so be gentle.” But gentleness was the last thing on anyone’s mind, including Billy’s once he let his engines rev and uncaged the lion inside him. He let his brain go and allowed his body to take over, and he took to the rampant, unbridled, overwhelming sex like a fish to water, diving in face-first and nearly drowning from the attention his attendance received. Then he started to change. “Well, fuck,” someone growled in satisfaction, “that was fun.” Billy opened his eyes. To say that he felt amazing would only slightly touch the sensations of power and well-being coursing through every cell of his body. After years - literal years - of not engaging with any of the other dozens of young men turning into muscle gods all around him, he had spent the first night being waited on and worshipped with an almost religious reverence by anyone who could get close to him. Mr. Titus had grown into a legend among his students. The man they couldn’t have. They knew he and Carl were together, but no one else could even touch him. Somehow, miraculously, he had managed to survive months and months among them all, watching them all grow and explode with muscle and sex and stay apart. Now he was there, with them all, and they all wanted to be with him. There was no mirror for him to know how much he had changed after only a single night among his proteges and pupils. But he had changed in a serious way. Several dozen pounds of new, fresh, raw muscle bulged from his taller, wider frame. His body absorbed and accepted and thirsted for this, and now it was changing dramatically, fed by so many powerful men and their powerful creamy jets of transforming essence. He was tangled in the thickly-muscled limbs of several other men. Raising his head and looking around himself, there was nothing but skin and muscle as far as he could see. Some men still kissed, slow passionate embraces that lingered in the dawn light. Some were already stroking themselves again, their cocks insatiable and sustained by a need for attention. Groans of wakening and satisfaction rose like an earthquake in the city square. Lifting off the muscular arms and legs arrayed about him, he stood slowly up and surveyed the landscape of nude muscleteens all in repose after the most massive muscular orgy that he was sure the world had ever seen. He had enjoyed an unending succession of lovers, each as energetic and passionate as the last, who wanted nothing more than to give him pleasure and offer him all that they had to give. Anyone roused enough to watch the man stand up was awestruck. Who was this colossal being? This beautiful creature? This ultimate manifestation of masculine perfection? Raul Garza would have a new contender for Most Beautiful Man, and Brian Chan would be hard-pressed to swell his collection of brawn into larger dimensions than the colossus of power standing among them. Billy Titus was like a butterfly emerging from his chrysalis, or a flower blooming after a winter’s nap, or the sun rising. Billy Titus had changed dramatically, now personifying the vision of man that had been asleep inside him for all these months. As he stretched his newly-grown body, muscle blossomed along his limbs in fat, broad cables of beautiful perfection. His chest swelled magnificently. His cock swelled forward into a tool of massive, obvious capacity that everyone would want to suck on and feel its weight and thickness pushing inside them, delivering the man’s powerful seed in fat, thrusting jets of hot wetness. And his face…. Handsome masculine perfection. A heavy grow, a strong chin, a noble nose, piercing blue eyes, jet black hair, and all arranged in a visage of perfect male beauty more powerful than anyone had ever seen. He could not observe his own changes directly, but he could feel them and sense them looking down at himself. Tremendous thick bands of fresh muscle swelled out from his massive chest. His shoulders were now so large that they loomed in his peripheral vision. Looking down at his arms, they were packed and overwhelmed with fat bulges of vascular brawn, like footballs mounted on his upper arms that twitched and flexed with the slightest movement. His entire body felt as though it was fairly bursting with power. He seemed to be gently and insistently pulsing with strength, as if there was too much for his muscles to harness and hold, and that it would explode from him at any moment in a detonation of masculine power so huge that anyone within ten miles would instantly find their own cocks swelling to full power and pumping out gallons of hot, thick cream, overcome by this man’s intense beauty and strength even though they were nowhere nearby. After a sigh and a look around, he clapped his hands to rally the troops. “Rise and shine, gentlemen,” he said loudly. “I trust you all had an entertaining first night.” There were calls of agreement and grunts of approval and even a few exploding fountains of rich creamy cum in response, shooting in high, powerful arcs and splattering down on the naked flesh. “Because now we get to work!” Groans, again, but this time the more familiar groans of disappointment and chagrin. Billy smiled, recognizing those groans quite intimately from his school room, both before and after he’d been changed into the giant he was today. “Now, now, gentlemen. A little hard work never hurt anyone. Besides, we need to do something with all that pent-up energy you’ve no doubt absorbed from your fellow citizens.” Carl stood up, and looked both shocked and lustful towards his lover. Billy was still Billy, but now he was a colossus, a god, the naked perfect epitome of the male form. Overwhelmed with muscle, but all of it developed and arranged in a perfection of form that was nearly unbelievable were he not standing right next to the man. Everything about his lover made him hunger for him. His ass was a work of perfect beauty. His wide back flared widely from his narrow waist and was overwhelmed with bulges and hard contours, flexing and swelling as he moved. His shoulders were a mile wide, meeting at high, hard deltoids that buttressed a neck of muscular grandeur. When Bill turned to look at him, he gasped audibly and nearly exploded with cream. Then he was clapping his hands, and said, “Get your lazy asses the fuck up! Even if you don’t care about the living conditions here, how are we ever going to persuade anyone else to join us if we all live in a pigsty!” “Anyone else?” “Who else?” Carl said, “You don’t think news of a place like this is going to stay secret for long, do you? And when Johnny Muscleslut shows up on your doorstep, you want a fucking doorstep to fuck him on, don’t you?” Slow moans and groans of reticent agreement sounded across the square. “Well then get your lazy, beautiful asses off the fucking street and let’s get this place in order! With this much muscle doing the job,” he said, illustrating his words by pumping his own amazing collection of bulging brawn into dick-hardening glory, “we’ll get this shit knocked out in no time!” Billy grinned at his lover. Nothing could energize a Muscle Club member more than the promise of fresh meat, and he had no doubt that Carl was right - there would be more men coming here. It was only a matter of time. It was not an easy task, to be sure, but much of the so-called “heavy lifting” proved to be not so heavy for men gifted with the level of muscular strength and development that each of these men possessed. Plus, an unexpected benefit and by-product of all the physical labor was a sudden and very strong renewal in the young men’s muscular and physical development. Muscle began to bloom as if it were being inflated after they started using their bodies for something besides sex. They were practically exploding with new growth, and it only drove them to work harder after they realized what was happening to them. Strength multiplied, size amplified, and everything just got bigger and bigger. Billy helped to rebuild, but a larger and more important task was to be a father figure of sorts, and act as both mentor and authority figure. It was, of course, too easy to be distracted by your fellow workers and forget your current assignment when a hand fell too easily onto your cock and lips were pressed to yours. The heat of the days was intense, and it drove the heat of passion higher as well. Billy was rather lenient at first when he came upon a set of workers spending their time with each other rather than at the task at hand. This was, after all, the chief benefit of establishing Muscle City in the first place. To have a place where such open displays of affection and passion and fucking were accepted, commonplace and even nurtured. These men owned libidos in overdrive and had so much energy that it was nearly impossible to stop them from doing what came naturally. Two of them would be in a room, opening up the doorways to allow their larger bulks to more easily move about the buildings, or doubling the size of a room by demolishing the second floor to open up enough headroom for an 8-foot-tall man to fit inside. And all that physical exertion and the sense of power that came from literally tearing a wall apart with your bare hands was naturally going to lead to some sudden and not unexpected sexual need. They were all alphas, in a sense, and all testing their strength and position, and all wanting to show off what they could do, and how often they could do it - and how good they were doing it. Now that they were in this environment of free sex and love, they began to learn from each other and grow into even more accomplished lovers, open with their needs and fantasies and desires, and capable of fulfilling them all at any time. So Billy had to become a taskmaster, and gently remind them that there were still jobs to complete if they were going to build a city they could be proud of - a city as beautiful and perfect as they themselves were. “Gentlemen,” he would say, because that still managed to summon their attention, “after you’re done with each other, I do hope you’ll spend an equal amount of energy and determination on finishing your jobs. It would not do to have no roofs over our heads when winter rains arrive, would it?” “No, sir,” they would answer breathlessly between kisses or gropes or blow jobs. “Excellent,” he would praise. And then he would move on to the next room, and its pre-occupied occupants having their way with each other. He did note a tendency for the men to pair themselves off, which made him wonder whether that was something humans did naturally, or if it was a cultural legacy that they would abandon at some point - though he had absolutely no desire to abandon Carl for the arms of someone else at night. Still, he smiled when he considered the..flavor of the connections he saw forming. Although there were definite pairs of men, their relationships were very open to invitations to and from others into their intimacies, and there were no jealous or possessive tendencies he could note. It seemed, at least in these first days, that they had discovered a kind of sexual and emotional nirvana. The men - all of them - were enjoying very open, very loving, very giving relationships with each other, and never once had any of them come to blows or even a shouting match over the preferred partner of one over the other. On the third day, they were joined by a large contingent from the other schools, and these new citizens were given very warm and hospitable greetings. It slowed things down considerably that day as the new members of their cult of muscle and sex made their way through the existing residents and received a copious and athletic reception from everyone they met, but in the scope of things that was a good thing. They were now a small town of nearly 300 men, and more would be coming soon. Things were moving along slowly, but steadily, and all things considered Billy thought that he had made an excellent decision to move Muscle Club to these environs. And with each passing day, they were all growing larger and stronger and more beautiful. Part 2 On day four, something odd did occur. Billy was making the usual rounds, prodding a few of the residents to get back to work and joining in with a few others as they participated in a little R&R before smashing another wall down, when a shout went up from the northern end of Muscle City, near where the pumping station was located. They had running water back online very quickly, having been made priority one, and some of the men were taking turns monitoring the station and learning how it all worked. They had discovered a set of manuals, disused and dusty, along with the original blueprints, but it was all written in very technical engineering language that assumed quite a lot about the person who would be reading them. Once again, Billy marveled at the ability of the men to quickly assimilate new ideas and learn how things worked in an amazingly short time. It seemed to him that their brains were at least as well-developed as their bodies. All he had to do was put them to work and watch them grow at a similar pace as their muscles and sex drive. What he had not expected was that they would not simply learn new things, but come up with new ideas and improvements on their own. Billy, along with a few of the others who heard the shout, jogged to the monolithic water pumping station and could feel the ground shaking. The doorway stood open and one of their youngest citizens, Mike Carlson, was standing outside the open door jumping up and down and hollering as if he’d just won a medal. “I did it!” he shouted, thrusting two thickly-muscled arms into the air. “I did it!” As usual for a Muscle Club member, his cock was also in a state of excitement, bobbing up and down and slapping his abs with loud thwacks. Mike was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed heartbreaker with a body that had swollen up to massive proportions since he had been at Muscle City. Defying his youth, he had a very furry chest coated in a thick forest of golden curls, through which two fat nipples poked like small dick heads, dark against the lightness of his skin. He was nearly as tall as Billy, and possessed what several of the citizens of Muscle City called “an ass to die for.” But it was his prowess as a top that got him noticed around town. Mike could fuck like a bunny, pistoning his fat prick in and out at a record-setting pace and releasing a nearly endless supply of warm, stick cream that felt like hot chocolate on a cold night. Billy slowed to a halt and shouted over the sound of the pumps. “What did you do?” A tremendous roar was coming from the station. Mike was grinning broadly and his chest was swelling in and out as he gasped for breath, clearly excited by something. “I thought...I thought I could increase the pressure and make the pumps operate more… more….” “More optimally?” “Yeah! And I...just did it! Like, you know how the showers were kind of lame before? Well, now they’re gonna fucking blast like my cock does looking at you!” “I appreciate the compliment, Mike, but are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Billy asked tactfully. After all, Mike Carlson was only eighteen years old! How on earth could he possibly know what he was doing inside a pump station that needed to provide service for the whole city? But Mike nodded quite forcefully and answered, “Oh, fuck yeah! I mean, yes sir, Mr. Titus.” “Just Billy is fine, Mike. And ‘fuck yeah’ is also fine, especially if you’ve accomplished what you seem to have done.” “I did! It was... well, not exactly easy, but after I read the manuals everything sort of...clicked. Or something.” His brow furrowed and his youthful face took on a look of slight confusion. “Can’t explain it, really, Mr. Ti...Billy. But after I read the manuals in the building, and I looked at the equipment and the technical layouts, it was like, like, boom!” He chopped the air and slapped his loins with his hands to better illustrate the quality of his epiphany. “And I fixed the motherfucker! Better than ever!” Billy clasped Mike’s shoulder and squeezed. “Excellent work, Mike! Really excellent work!” “Thanks!” His full lips twisted into a sideways bow and his gaze narrowed. “Can I...?” “Can you what?” “Well, like, I was just wondering, like...would you...?” “Would I...?” “I...haven’t had the opportunity yet to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. For all of us. Bringing us here, together. And I was wondering if you wanted....” “Anything, Mike. For this?” Billy gestured to the loudly rumbling pumping station that would be providing hot showers for the whole city. “Anything.” “Can I...fuck you? I’m a really good fucker! Guys I’ve been with always come back for more, and I can cum like a fucking fire hydrant!” He grinned as his face filled with pride and hope. His prick remained at attention, a thick and obvious manifestation of his desires. Billy’s own majestic cock throbbed with anticipation as he swept the young man into his arms and kissed him soundly. “Mike,” he said solemnly, growling into his ear, “let’s fuck.” Things like that started happening all over Muscle City. Young men with no formal training and no former talent for a particular skill found that they could understand something with intimate and sudden clarity. It was as if their brains were operating on a new higher level, just like their bodies. It was awesome and strange, but it also accelerated the city’s resurrection by days, if not weeks. Certainly, all that manual labor was having a very positive effect on the buildings and infrastructure of their home, but without these sudden and unusual insights and epiphanies, Billy was certain that their comfort level would have remained very far down the curve. But services were quickly returning, and everyone’s demeanor brightened. As it happened, the first “normal” man to stumble into Muscle City did so entirely by accident. It happened on the fifteenth day. Remarkable progress had been made, due in no small part to Carl’s accurate assessment of the ability of men with an overabundance of strength and energy - not to mention the nightly promise of another massive orgy on the city streets - to make short order out of the most cumbersome tasks. Two weeks of steady clean-up, and the concentrated effort of some to get the local generating station back online (quite the task, it turned out, requiring specializations in several areas of engineering, electrical wiring and power consumption equations) and with the pump station once again sending fresh water into the town’s buildings meant that the men were looking quite a bit cleaner but no less naked when they received their first visitor. During the day, the 298 citizens of Muscle City were given assignments. Some were particular, like getting a home in order for living space, and some more general, like removing the trash that had accumulated around the town, but everyone had to finish their tasks in order to participate in that evening’s entertainments, which turned out to be one hell of an incentive. It was mid-afternoon on Day Fifteen when a late-model navy blue Ford appeared in town, with a single driver behind the wheel looking considerably perplexed. Evidently having lost his way, or taken a wrong turn from the highway (as there were no longer any signs indicating that the forsaken town even existed) he came to an abrupt halt at the outskirts when confronted with the sight of four seven-foot-high naked bodybuilders with colossal shanks of sex flesh staring at him from the porch of a small building that looked like it was at one time a general store. One of the bodybuilders lifted his arm and waved at him, and the other three seemed to be having a conversation about him because they kept looking at him with something like surprise and delight - one of them was even stroking his own prick! In a moment, the four of them were jogging towards him. He watched the tremendous muscles arrayed on their bodies bounce and sway, and their huge cocks looked like pendulums hanging down a foot long from their loins. “Hello!” the attentive one called, “are you lost?” He did not roll down his window, shocked and a bit scared by the sheer size of the men and the fact that they were each entirely naked. He thought he heard someone say, ‘No tugging, dudes. Play it cool.’ The main one wrapped on his window with his knuckles. His huge cock was right there, thick and long and pink, crowned by a shining wealth of dark pubic curls and hanging over a set of the largest nuts he’d ever seen. “Hello? Are you all right?” He nodded, his mouth hanging open, and still could think of nothing to say. A face lowered itself into his driver’s side window as the main bodybuilder sank to his knees. The man’s face was incredibly handsome, almost ludicrously so. It was hard to believe that anyone actually looked like that. “Need any help?” he asked. His deep, resounding voice seemed to make the glass rattle. “I...uh...where am I?” The handsome face smiled. “Muscle City,” he answered. ‘Well, of course,’ he thought. “I think I took a wrong turn.” The handsome face looked back down the road he’d arrived on. “I think that’s probably accurate.” Then he turned back. “Are you all right?” “You’re naked,” he said. The incredibly handsome man smiled. His teeth were perfect and quite white behind his full, moist lips. “I am,” he verified, and happily, too. “You’re all naked,” he added, looking from one colossal and amazing prick to the next. “We are, in fact, naked,” he verified once again. “Aaaand, is there anything I can do for you today?” “Why are you naked?” he asked, which he thought was quite a logical question. The incredibly handsome man shrugged his mountainous shoulders, which made the driver’s balls tingle for some reason. “Everyone’s naked in Muscle City,” he said, as if that were the most natural thing in the world. His head tilted slightly and he repeated, “Are you okay?” “I’m just...I just...I’m lost.” “I get that. Is there something I can do to help?” He tapped his knuckle on the glass again. “Maybe if you open your window?” He looked again at the assembled cocks, and then the other three men bent down to look inside. They were all ludicrously good looking men. The main speaker was tanned to a copper burnish and had thick blonde hair and whiskers across his square jaw. His eyes were the color of the Pacific Ocean. One of the other men looked Latino, with cocoa-colored skin that was silken in the sunlight and, of all things, a mohawk on his smooth scalp. The third man was ginger, with a shock of red hair on his head and a matching thatch on his broad, impossibly huge chest with its large, cherry nipples. The last man had pale, milky skin coating his collection of swollen brawn and the bluest eyes he’d ever seen. He moved his finger to the window switch and lowered it. His nostrils flared as an immediate and very strong smell of sweet perspiration and an intoxicating and overwhelming masculine scent entered the small compartment of his sedan, and his cock twitched hard. An entire gym of naked muscle and sweaty jockstraps was swimming in the hot summer wind. The main man folded his arms and laid them on the edge of the door, causing the entire car to sway towards him. His forearms looked like hams. “Isn’t that better?” he asked. His voice was absurdly deep. He stuck his hand inside and said, “I’m Justin.” Then he gestured to the other three, and named them off starting with the blonde and ending with the redhead. “And this is Mike, Manny and Cal.” “Manuel,” the mohawk responded with an eye roll. The driver took it out of kindness, and said, “Karl.” “We have a Carl here!” Manuel chimed in. The main man - Justin - looked over at him. “There’s a lot of Carls in the world, Einstein.” Then he looked back and added, “No offense.” Karl shook his head to indicate he wasn’t offended. “You’re naked,” he said again. Justin’s handsome brow wrinkled. “I think we’ve established that.” “It’s just...isn’t that a little bit...weird?” Justin shrugged again. “It’s pretty easy to get used to, and it makes things a lot simpler around here.” “It does?” He nodded, smiling rather lasciviously, and one of his eyebrows arched. “Does it ever.” Then he glanced down at Karl’s crotch and looked back up again quickly. “Why don’t you get out of the car? Maybe there’s a map or something in the store.” Karl looked over Justin’s broad shoulder and said, “It looks closed.” “Everything’s closed,” the red-headed man - Cal - said. He had a slight southern twang to his deep voice. “That don’t mean anything.” Justin stood back up and opened up Karl’s door for him. “Stretch your legs a bit,” he advised. “You’ll feel better.” Feeling both sheepish and awkward, Karl climbed out of the Ford and stood up, surrounded by the quartet of bodybuilders, and realized for the first time how large they really were. “Jesus,” he said, “what do they put in the water around here?” “It’s not the water,” Manny answered. His skin looked quite amazing standing this close to him. Karl had to practically restrain his hands from reaching up to stroke the man’s supple beauty, his latte-colored flesh and the two chocolate kiss nipples hanging at the lower edge of each massive pectoral globe. A droplet of sweat was barely hanging on to the supple tip of one of those dark nipples, and Karl had the unusual desire to lick it off. Justin laid his arm across Karl’s shoulders and steered him towards the store. Karl had never felt tiny before, but being among these four giant musclebound hunks of male pulchritude had him feeling both inadequate and strangely turned on. He kept glancing around at the men. He had never seen anyone that large before, and that handsome, and that...naked. They seemed incredibly naked. Nakeder than naked. Fantastically naked! And muscle twitched and flexed and bulged everywhere on their tall, wide bodies. That intense masculine smell accompanied them as they walked across the hot, dusty street, making his cock throb, and it was hard for Karl to keep his eyes from looking at their cocks and asses - something he had never before felt compelled to do on another guy. He noticed how intimate they were with each other, how unabashedly familiar and easily sensual, rubbing against each other, arms across shoulders, fingers at nipples, smiles towards each other like lovers. “Someone’s tugging,” the redhead announced. “Lay off, dudes,” Justin said. “Give him a chance to breathe.” “What’s tugging?” Karl asked. Justin smiled down at him. “Nothing,” he said. “Just a sort of hobby.” Then he looked at the other three and said, with a hint of warning in his voice, “Remember what Billy said.” “I know, but….” He looked at the golden-haired one with the blue, blue eyes and said, “No buts.” Then he squeezed Justin’s shoulder and added, mysteriously, “Sorry about that, but it’s a little bit hard to resist after so long.” “Resist?” “After so long,” he repeated, smiling brightly. He was very, very handsome, Karl decided. They all were, as he glanced between the towering men surrounding him. He half-expected men this muscular to show signs of roid abuse or stretch marks or bitch tits or...something. But to a man, they were gorgeous, perfectly developed, beautifully muscled examples of masculine pulchritude. He might be straight, but he’d never seen anyone to match them. They mounted the short steps onto the store’s porch and went inside. Karl couldn’t help but notice how the men’s sweat made them look particularly attractive for some reason. It was just sweat, right? Trickles of sweat running like rivers between the massive bulges of muscle that covered their backs. Trickles of hot sweat swimming down between their muscular ass cheeks. Sweat that found its way down to their butt holes and heated them up, prime for licking and pumping. It seemed no less hot, even in the shade, and Karl’s clothes were sticking to his body. “Um, I think I saw some...yeah, over there,” Justin said, leading Karl to a wire rack with a few maps in its pockets. “You need something local,” he said, almost to himself. “This one should help you out.” He handed Karl a folded map of the local area. It was tattered and faded, as if it had been sitting there for a long time. “Probably outdated, but it should get you back to the highway.” “If that’s where you wanted to go,” the blue-eyed bodybuilder - Mike - stated, anxiously, setting his bear paw on Karl’s shoulder. “I’m sure he wants to get back on the road, don’t you Karl?” “Yeah,” he answered, though with a touch of doubt in his voice. He found himself looking down at the beautiful and powerful man’s cock and balls. What would it feel like to be fucked by that? At the soft tuft of curls mounted over his equipment. How did that furry crotch smell? At the veins traversing his tight belly, and the mounds of muscular abdominal bulges on his stomach and the two massive pectoral globes mounted on his chest. Coated in hot sweat, bathing his silky skin and begging to be licked off of him by a talented tongue. He was so very...very naked. Justin looked at the other three. “See? Karl wants to get back on the road to his destination, and then he can tell his friends all about us if he wants to.” His vice sounded strong and persuasive. “We’re really very friendly,” the redhead said. “Yes, very friendly,” the Latino agreed. “Exceptionally friendly,” blue eyes added. “I think he gets the point, dudes. Jesus, haven’t heard of the soft sell?” “Nothing soft about us,” blue eyes promised. “Tell your friends!” “Shut up already, Mike, I think he gets the point.” “What is this place, anyway?” he asked slowly, almost in a kind of trance at the sheer size and beauty of the men surrounding him. “We told you,” Justin said, gently. “This is Muscle City. Everyone here looks like us. And everyone here is naked. All the time.” “So, it’s like some kind of...bodybuilder nudist camp?” “Kind of,” Karl agreed. “But we’re very welcoming, and we really enjoy having visitors.” “Yeah! Anyone who wanted to stay here can! Like, anyone!” “Subtle, Mike,” Justin said, wrinkling his brow. “Anyway, is that all you wanted from us, Karl? Was there...anything else we can do for you?” “Yeah, anyth….” “Shut up, Mike.” “I think the map is enough, thanks,” Karl said. His eyes were drifting all over the examples of male beauty that surrounded him. Muscle, and cock and ass. Everywhere. “Cool. Excellent.” The four huge naked bodybuilders accompanied Karl back outside, into the heat of the empty street. “Okay, so, anyway, do tell your buddies about us, okay? Muscle City.” “Oh, I think it’d going to be hard to forget this place.” He could practically feel the muscular power radiating out from their hard bodies. Justin smiled, and Mike said, “You should see this place when the sun goes down! You would not believe the….” “Shut up, Mike,” Justin said, sternly. Karl walked toward his car with his map in hand. The quartet of gorgeous, naked, massively muscled and generously cocked men waited on the porch again. Justin waved as Karl got into his sedan, and they all watched him drive away until he was out of sight. “Fuck me, that was hard,” Mike said. “Took everything I had not to go alpha and cum all over his ass.” His ponderous cock inflated to steely hardness and tucked its honeyed head between his pecs in moments giving mute testimony to his words. “Fucking cute face,” Justin agreed, “but you heard what Billy said.” The other three all stated in unison, “Not without permission.” “Right,” Justin said. “But you’re right - that was fucking hard!” Then he looked at Mike’s spectacular erection and said, “You, uh, need any help with that?” “No fucking way.” “Way, James. Way fucking way.” “Muscle City?” “That’s what they said.” “It’s not on this map, though.” “Nope.” Karl looked at the map and stabbed the place he’d inadvertently found. “Right here. It’s right here. Fucking naked giant bodybuilder central.” His buddy James looked him in the eye and repeated, “No fucking way.” “I’m telling you, these four guys were stark naked and built like fucking...Mr. Universe or something! Like, fucking huge muscles and fucking huge….” “Fucking huge what?” “Muscles.” “You said that.” “It was fucking weird.” “Sounds like it.” “No, I mean…it was fucking weird.” “Yeah, I know. You said that. Naked huge dudes all acting like it’s nothing strange and acting all ‘come back anytime and bring your friends!’ and shit.” “No, I mean...okay, this will sound stupid but I swear I felt...something.” “You felt...something.” “Yeah! I felt something!” “Like what?” “They mentioned tugging.” “Tugging? Like, tug of war or something?” “No, when I...when I...it’s probably nothing.” “What did you feel?” “Okay, so, when they mentioned it, when they said ‘someone’s tugging’ and this main guy…” “Justin.” He smiled. “The handsome one.” “Right! No! I mean, Justin goes ‘lay off,’ and then it stopped.” “What stopped?” “The feeling.” “What fucking feeling?!” “I felt...okay, if you laugh I’m gonna knee you in the fucking balls, I swear! I felt...horny.” “Horny.” “Yeah.” “You were surrounded by four naked bodybuilders and you felt….” “Horny.” “Until….” “Until they stopped..tugging.” “Fuck you!” “No, I swear! It was like one minute my cock...I was all hot and bothered and it’s throbbing like I’m looking at a Playboy centerfold’s pussy and their asses looked as prime and delicious as anyone you ever dreamed about fucking and then the Justin dude goes ‘lay off’ and suddenly it’s...just...gone.” “Fag.” “You’re the fag!” “Technically I’m bi.” “No one’s fucking bi.” “I always suspected I was rubbing off on you.” “Shut the fuck up.” “I can see how that would turn you on.” “No! I swear!” “No fucking way.” “James, I fucking swear. Something happened. Something weird.” “Muscle City, huh?” “Muscle City.” “Who was it?” Justin shrugged. “Dunno. Just some guy, lost his way. So we helped him find it again.” He was smiling in such a way that suggested he was a bit disappointed that nothing had happened. “And no one…?” “No one did shit, Billy. Just like you said,” Mike answered, eagerly. “I’m proud of you gentlemen, I know that wasn’t easy.” The four young muscleteens beamed under their former teacher’s compliment. “I think we may want to pay more attention to that end of the city, in case someone else loses their way.” Justin saluted Billy with a smile and pivoted on his heel, as his three cohorts followed after him. They would make an excellent greeting contingent, Billy thought, as he watched their muscular butts walking away. Part 3 By the sixteenth day, Billy had grown massive, surpassing his lover’s size and strength and becoming the most popular man in the city - from any definition. Everyone wanted to have sex with the formerly off-limits teacher, and the benefits were obvious. He was now among the biggest, strongest and most beautiful men in Muscle City, easily picked out of a crowd of even these overly-muscled and particularly handsome men, and his features had intensified and improved to a point where he was now more beautiful than the legendary Raul Garza. Where Raul could be a bit egotistic and elevated, Billy was always nothing but sweet, big-hearted, self-confident and fucking cute. The combination of his personality, his sense of leadership and the way he looked now made him irresistible to every other man in the city. It only made Carl prouder that they were together, and more in love with the man than ever. No jealousy. No possessiveness. Tempers never flared. It made Billy wonder what was going on, and whether that sense of companionship and openness was another benefit of whatever was happening to them. Whatever it was, it was good. Things in Muscle City were moving along at a clip that seemed superhuman, until he considered that it was superhuman because they were all superhuman. They had amplified muscular development, that was obvious. What wasn’t as obvious and possibly even more important was that they worked together almost without discussion and completely without conflict. These young men, over-pumped with testosterone and amped up on hormones were somehow managing to pull together in an almost impossibly cooperative manner. Certainly, they were taking more than the usual number of breaks while working to engage each other in...recreational pursuits. How could they not? Everywhere he turned, there was another amazing ass, another handsome smiling face, another set of mammoth pecs and meaty nipples poking up though thick coats of sweaty fur, another slick, hot prick beginning to plump to its full, glorious power and ready to start pumping the owner’s overwhelming payload of rich, sweet, hot, thick, delicious cream. Literally everywhere. Resistance, as the saying goes, was futile. The sounds of construction and destruction were hard to tell apart. As many men were rebuilding structures as they were tearing down uninhabitable ones. Naked men stood under open showers of water or being hosed down by their companions, washing off the grime, dirt and sweat, moving their large and powerful hands over the muscular contours of their bodies in a kind of self-worship of their size, beauty and power. Men routinely kissed each other in greeting, showing open affection and genuine love for each other as if that were the most routine thing in the world. And Muscle City started to take shape, so at the end of the third week it was time to introduce Step Two to the young citizens; the opening of Muscle University. He wasn’t sure how they would react. After all, he had promised them freedom, and now he was going to try to put them back in school, again, albeit a school the likes of which had never existed and probably never would anywhere but here. Billy and his fellow teachers would be the catalysts, of course, but he was relying on a new kind of learning that would involve the students as teachers to each other. He hoped the rewards would be self-evident. Before that evening’s usual activities, and as the men gathered again in the center of the city to fall into another wanton evening of unbridled, uninhibited, unrestrained pornographic partying, he stood among them to introduce Step Two. It was not hard to get their attention. Billy was now the unrivaled master of the entire group - bigger, stronger and the most beautiful of any of them. “Good evening, gentlemen!” he announced in his deep, soothing tone. Shouts in return greeted his address. “Before the night’s proceedings begin, I would like a few moments of your time to explain the next step in Muscle City’s development.” “Looks like you’ve got some developments of your own, Billy!” Whoops and hollers of agreement and approval met the anonymous observation, and Billy found himself blushing - only increasing his attraction to certain members of the audience. “Thanks for noticing,” he offered, self-deprecatingly. “How could we not?” someone shot back. It was true, of course, but Billy ignored the compliments and moved ahead with the evening’s announcement. “I’m sure some of you have noticed that our little group...” “Who’s little?” “Shut the fuck up and let the man talk!” “Sorry!” Billy stifled a laugh. “Uh, so, I’m sure some of you have noticed that our big, muscular, pornographic group has been exceptionally successful rebuilding our new home. Things are working much better than any of us had ever dreamed possible, and it’s all thanks to every one of you. You’re all remarkable, amazing, beautiful, sexy and magnificent - but you’re also incredibly smart! Imagine my surprise!” General laughs met his joke, understanding the nature of it as well as understanding the meaning behind it. They were smarter! “What I want to do is help that particular aspect of our continuing growth and development, both as a community and as individuals, by introducing some structured education into our home.” “Uh oh, I think I hear the word ‘homework’ coming.” He smiled. “Perhaps, but I think you’re going to appreciate and even enjoy this homework, because it will involve each of you becoming both student and teacher.” This time there were no smart retorts, and the faces turned towards him - by now fully trusting in the things he said and did - looked at him with anticipation and interest. “All of you have special talents, things at which you excel, or things you have a passion for. I want you to consider those things now, and keep in mind that nothing is too odd or trivial or silly. You may think your hobby is something personal that only you would enjoy, or that you have a unique skill that isn’t of any practical use. Maybe there’s something you always wanted to try but never had the time - or the nerve. “Muscle University is about all those things - and everything else. The other trained teachers and I will conduct a more...run-of-the-mill curriculum. English, Biology, Chemistry, History, Political Science. All those boring subjects you never thought had any practical purpose for you.” There was a smattering of laughter born of recognition. They had all, at one time or another, said exactly that. “But I assure you that there’s some practical and useful knowledge in every aspect of learning, no matter the subject. What’s important is not necessarily the lesson you learn today. What’s important, however, is that you keep learning.” He paused to make eye contact with the hundreds of beautiful male faces looking at him now. There was silence in the square, and he knew he now had their full attention. “Nothing is mandatory, gentlemen, but I urge all of you not to abandon curiosity. If you don’t know something, it is time to learn it. If you do know something, it is time to teach it.” He smiled. “Now, I fully expect that there will be more than a few classes in oral sex, some lessons in perfecting the art of the orgasm, probably even kissing classes and, I hope, ‘how to fully satisfy your partner in ten easy lessons.’” He looked at Carl as he said this, raising an eyebrow and winking. More laughter, now, mixed with sounds of realization and exchanged looks between the men. Most of them knew who they wanted those particular lessons from, and there were exchanged glances and nods to that end. “And there will be time for that as well. Believe me, I’m one of you - I’m just like you - and I fully understand that...need. Just don’t avoid the other classes, please. You will not be expected nor required to attend any of them, but let me assure you, and promise you from the bottom of my heart that you will never regret knowing more. “You will only regret not knowing.” He stopped as a warm summer wind swept through the naked bodies. The sun was set and the sky was purple as the stars began to appear. “When?” someone asked. “When?” he repeated, slightly surprised. “Yeah, when do we start?” The two simple questions turned into a murmur of agreement that quickly became an excited buzz among the young muscular men. “We start now,” a familiar voice announced. “And we start here.” Billy’s lover Carl, naked and glorious, his muscles pumped to their utmost extents after a day of hard work and drenched in sweat, mounted the small seating area that surrounded the city fountain where Billy was standing. He clapped his hands together and then held them up over his head. Billy nearly swooned as his lover’s unique and spicy manscent washed over him. He stank deliciously. “Gentlemen,” Carl said, mimicking his boyfriend’s manner and words, “gather around me. I am going to give you two valuable lessons. The first is a lesson about fear. “No, don’t worry, I’m not gonna start singing. I want you all - every single one of you - to know what we have here. Did you ever stop to think why you did the...more questionable things in your life? The things you regret or the things you’re ashamed of?” “Like being an asshole?” Carl laughed. “Well, that’s certainly one way of putting it. And, yeah, I guess that’s true. When you’ve been an asshole to others, or even an asshole to yourself. Treated someone unkindly, said words you regret, even acted out with violence. Why did you do that, really, particularly considering that you haven’t done it at all since we got here? “And also consider this: if there ever was a time to start acting like an asshole, I’d think that being stuck in a dead city surrounded by nothing but stuck-up guys with too much libido and testosterone would be one very great place to start. But none of us have done it, and I think I know why. “Fear is the reason for most of the bad shit in the world. I’m gonna go all Yoda on your asses, but it’s true. You say stupid shit because you’re afraid of someone, of what they might say or do - or even think. You want to hurt them, maybe, because they hurt you. But before it ever gets to the hurting point, it’s the fear that drives us all there. “Think about when you used to get angry. Think about when you used to feel bad about yourself. Think about feeling sad, or feeling confused, or feeling like you didn’t want to go outside. Why did you feel like that? I’d bet it had something to do with what someone else said or did, and you were afraid. Afraid they were right about you, and their words that might have been said out of their own fear - I mean, c’mon, we are pretty fucking intimidating and we’re odd and weird and…” “And fucking cool!” Carl laughed again, and nodded. “And fucking cool, sure. But when someone else is different, the first reaction is fear. Don’t know why exactly. Except that’s not the case here. Not here, and not with us. “There is no fear here. Did you realize that? No fear at all. Nothing and no one to fear. No one here will ever judge you about being you. You can do whatever you want to do - and what you want to do likely involves being naked and sucking on a dick or kissing some lips or getting even bigger than you are now, and no one - not one soul on any street or in any building, no one standing next to you right now - is going to object or call you names or try to prevent you from it. In fact, they’ll want to help you achieve it. They want to see you succeed and grow and be the fucking happiest guy you’ve ever been. “There is no fear here. Which leads me to my second lesson, and the second lesson is in love.” Whoops and hollers went up, and a good many of the superteens were already stroking in anticipation of a good public fuck, but Carl held up his hands to regain quiet. “I didn’t say lovemaking, I said love. And this is a lesson in the most powerful and most precious form of love - unconditional love.” Billy’s brow furrowed because he didn’t know what to expect any more than the audience did. Carl glanced at him before he continued. “I want to teach you today about what you have been receiving, maybe without even knowing it, and what sort of man is standing next to me up here. Oh, no, Mr. Titus, you aren’t going anywhere!” He grabbed his lover’s meaty arm and pulled him back to stand next to him, and Carl placed his own well-developed limb across Billy’s shoulders. “By now, I’m sure you have all been able to share some quality time with William Titus. I mean, look at him! He’s pretty fucking amazing, am I right?” Cheers, loud and long and sustained, erupted. Billy blushed again. “But I don’t want to teach you about what this man looks like, because that isn’t what’s most amazing and wonderful and just plain fucking miraculous about him. “Billy Titus sacrificed everything for every one of you standing here tonight.” He paused again, looking at the curious and confused faces before him and Billy started to object, but Carl interrupted him. “Consider if you will your own lives. Not what you are enjoying here and now, surrounded by your brothers, living naked and free here in this place, building yourselves a new home among people who care about you, and cherish you, and love you. “We don’t use that word very often, and I believe we should. I love all of you. I love you. I won’t qualify that to say that I love you like brothers, I simply love you and I trust - I know - that you love me. “That is something special, dudes. That doesn’t exist anywhere else. That exists here, among us, and only here - because of this man.” He looked at Billy’s handsome face. “As you no doubt know, Billy and I have been together for a number of months, long before either of us could be honest about that, though neither of us chose to live that lie. It was something we had to do, and it was something we did together. It was because of that world where we lived, and you know what that was like. “How many of you here were rejected by your friends?” Some hands went up. Some heads nodded. “How many were thrown out by your own families? Your own mothers and fathers?” A few more hands. A few more nods. “But...how many of you felt totally abandoned? Adrift and forlorn? Alone and friendless? How many of you had no one to turn to?” The hands all dropped, and every set of eyes looked at Billy Titus. “He fought for you in ways you never knew about. He put up with...Christ...so much shit. Just...shit...about us. The things they said. And you don’t know how many times we were on the brink, how much they hated us and didn’t want us around. “Billy never gave up on a single one of us. Billy never said no to any of you who asked for help, and he offered help to more of you who never even asked but needed it anyway. When you were confused, or lonely, or rejected or betrayed, there was one man who was always there. “And he is standing here next to me tonight. “Unconditional love is a love that accepts you exactly the way you are. It is a kind of love that understands you when no one else does, a love you can always turn to and trust in and believe in. An unquestioning, all-encompassing love. And that, my brothers, is the love that Billy has for us - and that I have for him. “Think on that, please. In the entire world, there will always be one person - one man - who will love you exactly how you are. And that man is Billy Titus. “So here is the lesson for you to take away - the first lesson of Muscle University, if I may be so bold. Love each other. Love each other unconditionally. That doesn’t mean fuck each other, because I know we’ll all do that anyway, and some of us are really quite good at that too - but loving each other, that takes courage and patience and something that I don’t think most of you have experienced like I have. And that thing is the love of a very good man. “But just to make things clear...this one’s mine.” Carl wrapped Billy in his strong arms and kissed him quite fiercely. The crowd went absolutely fucking insane. They stormed the stage and surrounded Billy and Carl. Some of them were crying openly. Others were cheering, pumping fists in the air, shouting his name. In that moment, on that night, what Muscle City might be and what it might become was illustrated in a way that no one who was there would ever forget. Classes happened with the same unusual style as almost everything else in Muscle City. Someone would ask a question, and someone else would offer an explanation. Someone else might doubt the explanation and want clarification or source, and then the three would go find one of the six adult teachers that lived in the city and start a conversation about the question. In short order, others would gather, and the conversation would become a class. In some instances, the question itself would be forgotten as the discussion turned to questions of philosophy or history, psychology or biology, mathematics or political science. Why do people behave in certain ways? How does weather work? What’s in sweat? Does everyone have the same erogenous zones? Why do some people like hearing filthy talk during sex and other people don’t? What’s electricity? How do testes produce semen? Why does fucking feel so good? Unlike their time in high school classrooms, this time the young men all paid close attention to the answers - and when the answers were provided, inevitably more questions were raised as a result. Constant questioning became the norm. Never settle, never simply accept, start to think about things, both rationally and emotionally, and investigate and discover. The idea of being wrong was never totally eliminated. Boys will be boys, of course, and the usual jibes and good-natured joking about how someone else thought or someone’s inarticulate conclusion wasn’t mocked so much as recognized. “Have you considered…?” “But what about…?” “Would an exception be…?” Conversations and discussions cropped up constantly, and the citizens of Muscle City slowly learned the talent of critical thinking and the art of constant curiosity. Billy and the other teachers - who, it must be said, were becoming as popular and, therefore, as large and handsome as Mr. Titus was himself - found themselves in constant demand. Certainly they knew things that the teenagers didn’t, but they were constantly amazed at the ease with which their much-expanded student body now absorbed and devoured that knowledge and began, on their own, to expand on it. The teenagers’ insatiable curiosity was becoming a match for their insatiable libidos. As much as their bodies craved pleasure and satisfaction, their minds seemed to wake up and crave constant input and a desire for more knowledge. “So you’re saying that the desire for sex is driven solely by a need to grow the species?” “Not solely, no, but it certainly plays a huge part in the process. Speaking in evolutionary terms, it’s easy to see that a species with more members could overwhelm any others in competition for the same environment, the same food sources, the same protections…” “What about us, then?” “Us, meaning you fine young gentlemen?” “Us, and you, sir.” Mr. O’Malley smiled. He often forgot he was now one of these beautiful specimens of perfect human masculinity when he was in ‘teacher mode’ again. And he enjoyed being called ‘sir,’ particularly since he never asked to be. “If this is a step in evolution, what is the driving force?” “Yeah, it would seem like we’d need to be pumping out our own babies, too, if the theory is correct.” “You’re assuming, though, that this is a natural step in human evolution.” “You’re suggesting we’re unnatural?” The question came from Tyler Chang, a young man who often asked the difficult questions. “I would suggest that the processes of change acting on us are not natural in the sense that they did not originate from nature. Evolution as it occurs in nature is a very slow, methodical process, it doesn’t normally occur in fits and starts, and certainly not to the extent that we can observe in ourselves at the moment of change.” “So we are unnatural.” “In a sense, but in a very literal sense. Don’t prescribe the word with prejudicial overtones, Mr. Chang. Perhaps we are an evolutionary step, but if so that distinction is unlikely to become clear for years, or even centuries. Or we may be an anomaly and destined to disappear in the course of things.” “So...we’re like...an endangered species?” “I certainly wouldn’t go that far, Mr. Jenkins,” he told the dark-skinned youth with the large brown eyes and the full, kissable lips. “But I think an examination of our place in the world is a worthwhile endeavor.” He looked at the two dozen young men gathered around for his impromptu biology and ethics class. “What is our place in this world? What is our responsibility to our fellow man? How should we choose to use these gifts we have been given in such abundance? Certainly, we can look at ourselves as unnatural or freakish, but to what end? How does that benefit us or others?” “You’re saying we have a responsibility to….” “No, Mr. Singh. I’m not saying anything, nor, I hope, am I implying anything. If you feel responsibility, ask yourselves why, and to whom are you responsible? What I am suggesting to you is to be thoughtful about yourself and your impact on this world and others. It is...easy to be ignorant. It is easy to choose not to think on the decisions you make, and what their larger implications are. Consider your strengths, of which there are many and they are all quite ample. You are wonders, gentlemen. You are miracles. You can do things no one else can, and you can use those powers to the benefit or the detriment of others. This is not a fact that is singular to us, it applies to everyone. “We all make choices. Sometimes we are thoughtful about them, and sometimes we are emotional about them. I think using both considerations will provide the best solution, but one without the other can lead to unintended consequences.” Part 4 The sounds of Muscle City would be unusual for anyone who was not already a citizen to recognize. There were occasional shouts of feral pleasure, deep groans that built to earthquake level as the young men joined into a chorus of sexual bliss, and the more familiar sound of skateboards rolling along the sidewalks and streets. If Clubbers weren’t walking or running to their destination or rendezvous, they were boarding there. A few others had brought along their bikes, and these young men were discovering similar tricks that they could do, though their new huge bodies were often too large for the bikes they brought. Watching a hyper-muscular young man traveling along on a skateboard was an interesting and surprisingly erotic scene. He would stand there, hips thrust forward for balance, his perfect collection of muscles working in unison to propel him forward as his massive cock swung like a pendulum. His thick head of hair would fan in the breeze like a flag of action, and he would be inevitably smiling with unvarnished glee at the sensation of freedom and fun that naked skateboarding provided. It wasn’t long before they began to understand that no physical feat or action was beyond the capabilities of their new powerful bodies, and it wasn’t uncommon to see a group of boys with the skateboards performing flawless maneuvers and acrobatics that might have seemed impossible before, their massive muscles bulging and flexing with infinite capability as their huge cocks flopped and waged like happy puppy tails. Even when they didn’t land the jump or missed the target, when they fell and tumbled and crashed with enough power to crumble walls or even destroy entire buildings, they got back up without a scratch to their skin or a bruise to their muscles. After realizing that they were more or less indestructible, their antics and athletics soon went to even greater heights, and the place became a kind of circus for their incredible bodies and superhuman capabilities. Inevitably, after testing their powerful bodies and watching each other perform increasingly elaborate and difficult tricks, they’d fall into each other’s sweat-coated embrace and engage in the most pleasurable physical activity of all - and the one their new bodies had been designed to excel at without peer. Part 5 The Felicitators, as they had come to call themselves, being Justin the handsome dark-haired leader, Mike the cute blonde surfer dude with intense blue eyes, Aztec god Manny with his chocolate kiss nipples and smooth, latte skin, and red-headed Cal with his milky flesh and Southern accent, arrived upon their own skateboards, winding between and around each other like fish in a stream, curving and leaning and bending their superior bodies, grinning and laughing with giddy happiness as they arrived at their appointed spot, to see if someone new would arrive. They only needed to wait a couple of days for the blue Ford sedan to make a reappearance, only this time it had two occupants. Justin was the one who suggested the name for their quartet, to much joking from his compatriots. “Felicitators?” Cal asked. “What the fuck is a felicitator?” “As in felicitations,” Justin calmly explained. Cal’s freckled features contorted. “What the fuck are felicitations?” “It means ‘friendly greetings,’” Justin explained calmly. “And why not just be The Friendly Greeters?” “Too mundane.” To which Manuel replied, “Oh, it’s too ‘mundane’? Are we going to offering them scones and tea when they arrive, then?” “What the fuck is a scone?” Cal asked. “I got something to offer them,” Mike said, grabbing himself. “Who else knew Mike would be the first one to go there?” Justin asked, putting his hand up. “Don’t be jealous,” Mike said. “Just because I’m bigger than you are.” “It’s not the tool,” Justin said, smiling, “it’s what you do with it.” “He has a good point,” Manny said, “and I know because I’ve been at the other end of it.” Manny and Cal were inside fucking, and Justin and Mike were outside the small general store making out when they heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Justin was leaning his fine naked butt against the doorframe and Mike was kissing him quite passionately, accompanied by the rather boisterous and aggressive sounds of Cal urging Manny on using some fairly colorful language. The entire building was literally shaking just from the actions taking place inside between the two huge muscular teenaged demigods. “Dudes,” Justin called out, “get the tea and fucking scones ready!” “You are fucking shitting me.” “Told you, dude! I fucking told you!” Karl and James were looking through the dusty windshield toward the seemingly empty streets of the oddly abandoned town. And to the left, on the porch of the weirdly old-fashioned store stood two naked bodybuilders who had been, only moments ago, making out like horny teenagers at the back of a dark theatre. “Were they…?” Karl asked. “Yes, they fucking were,” James confirmed. “That big dark-haired naked bodybuilder and that big blonde-haired naked bodybuilder were kissing each other like it was going out of fucking style.” James had a hard-on and Karl wasn’t far behind. Justin and Mike turned towards the car as it slowed to a stop in the middle of the street, and Justin said, more loudly, “Dudes! Fuck later, it’s time to friendly greet some visitors!” Then Justin and Mike moved off the porch and jogged towards the car, both with huge smiles on their handsome faces and all of their tremendous muscles bouncing and shifting beneath their flawless skin. “Holy fuck,” James said. Karl was opening the door and stepping outside the sedan, while his friend remained dumbstruck and horny inside the warm compartment. “Hey, Karl!” Justin said, putting his heavy arm across the smaller man’s shoulders. “Welcome back!” Then he bent slightly to peer through the driver’s side and asked, “Who’s your friend?” “That’s James,” he answered. Then he looked up at the handsome man’s face and remarked, “Are you even bigger than before?” Justin looked down at himself and shrugged. “Possibly.” Then he looked at Karl and said, “You’re looking good.” “Uh, thanks?” “Hey, no problem.” He smiled as his eyes moved up and down the smaller man’s body. “No problem at all.” Then Mike grabbed Karl in his arms and hugged him. “Karl!” he said, happily. “Fucking great to see you again!” He hugged him tightly. Karl could quite easily discern every hard muscle lining the huge man’s frame, as well as a thick, firm shank of sex meat that he pressed into Karl’s belly. It felt like a fucking nightstick. The two naked bodybuilders smelled ripe and musky, but it wasn’t a bad scent to Karl’s nose. In fact, he found it surprisingly enticing. “Uh, James? Are you gonna come out of the car and say hello?” James swallowed hard and looked down at the raging hard-on shoving itself against his fly. “I need a minute.” Justin and Mike both bent down and their two sets of eyes found the source of James’s embarrassment easily. “Whoa,” Mike said with a growl. “Looks like James is gonna fit right in.” Then he looked at James in the face and said, “Don’t worry about springing a stiffy around us, James. Hell, it’s amazing I’m not sporting a raging boner right now just looking at you.” James turned bright red. “What?” “Fuck yeah, dude. No worries. Would it make you feel better if we were all hard as fucking stone? ‘Cause I can do that.” Justin said, “I think maybe we should allow James a bit of privacy if he wants it, as enticing as your invitation is, Mike.” Then he stood up, directing his attention back to Karl. “So, what brings you back to our little town?” “Your little naked bodybuilders making out in public sort of a town?” Justin smiled. “Yes, that’s the one.” “James was curious about the place after I told him about the first time I came here. He thought I was lying.” “How rude! But you can hardly blame him, can you?” Cal and Manny appeared in the store’s doorway. Both men were covered in sweat and dirt, as if they had been wrestling nude on the dusty floor. As they stepped from the shadows into the sunlight, their skin took on a copper sheen and every thickly developed muscle was suddenly keenly defined. Cal had a raging boner that wagged like a metronome as he walked, and Manny’s dick looked like it was slowly deflating from its majestic glory, still firm and thick and slick with wetness. Mike hunkered down next to the car and set his ham-thick forearms on the open window as he said to James, “See there? Cal has a nice hard-on too. Why don’t you come on out of there and say hello?” James’s eyes were round as they looked at the approaching men, and particularly at the largest erection he’d ever seen - either in person or in print. It was colossal. It was amazing. It was...scary. He put his hand on the door handle and stepped out of the small sedan, his own boner still throbbing with dull, hard pulses. Mike came around to the passenger side and hung his heavily-muscled arm across James’s shoulder and reached his hand down and gave the smaller man’s dick a friendly squeeze and rub. “Dudes,” he shouted towards Cal and Manny, “I think we’ve found a new friend!” “Who… who are you guys?” Mike looked at him. “Just guys. Like you.” “I’m not like you,” he said, confidently, looking at these four massively muscled and incredibly handsome men. “You could be,” Mike said. “It’s easy.” “One step at a time, Mike,” Justin advised. “Welcome to Muscle City, James. I’m Justin, this is Mike, and our two approaching Romeos are Calvin and Manuel.” The final two musclebound superteens arrived at the car and offered their hands. A redolent smell of sex accompanied their arrival. It was pungent and powerful and as strong as they looked. “Hey,” Cal said. “What’s up?” Manny asked, shaking James’s small hand in his huge paw. Then his eyes drifted south to where Mike was still massaging and rubbing James’s insistent hard-on and his elegant eyebrow arched. “You need any more help with that, just let me know.” Mike said, “I’ve got a hand on it.” Karl looked at his friend and smirked. Justin said, “Well, James, what do you think? Was our friend Karl here lying about us?” “Fuck no,” he said softly. “This is amazing.” “No,” Mike said, “this is amazing.” And he squeezed James’s cock earnestly. “How...how did you guys get...so...big?” James managed to ask. “It started with these two guys at school. You remember the trumans?” Karl said, “Huge guys? Bigger than you? Yeah, they were everywhere for a minute or two and then they disappeared. I thought it was some kind of, like, advertising stunt or something.” Justin shrugged, “Yeah, I don’t know either, but these two guys found something and it changed them, like, overnight. They got bigger, grew muscles like magic, got huge pricks, then grew bigger muscles, then grew bigger pricks, then they just kept growing. And then they changed some others, and things kind of ballooned from there.” He grinned quite proudly and his collection of brawn swelled slightly everywhere, as if he himself was growing larger on the spot. Karl looked down at Justin’s fat prick and said, “Ballooned?” “Is everyone…?” James was evidently having trouble making his mouth work. “Everyone here is like us. We came here to be who we are, do want we want to, and not have to worry about making others feel comfortable or conform to their rules anymore.” Manny spoke up. “It’s a little weird at first,” he said, lifting up his arm and watching the muscle inflate into glory, pumping higher and fatter and thicker with obvious strength, “and things are awkward. You break things, and you run into door frames and you have to be careful about...stuff.” His arm relaxed, but his cock was plumping. “But it’s surprisingly easy to grow accustomed to.” He reached down to stroke himself with a randy smile on his full, soft lips. “I don’t understand,” Karl admitted. “How did it happen?” “Well, it has to do with…” Cal asked, “Are you sure we should say anything?” “Billy told us to be honest, so let’s be honest,” Justin said, and then he nodded to Manny. The handsome hung Latino said, “Put simply, if you swallow my cum, you get bigger.” “Your cum?” “Or mine!” Mike offered helpfully. “Or mine,” Cal added. Justin shook his head and rubbed his eyes. These guys…. “If you swallow any guy’s sperm - any guy here in Muscle City - you’ll get bigger.” He looked James in the eyes, emphasizing the truth of every word he was speaking. “You’ll grow taller, you’ll develop muscles like ours, your cock will get bigger, your balls will swell with cream, your face will change, you’ll never get sick, you’ll have the energy of ten guys and the strength of 20, your libido will go through the roof and you’ll experience a level of horniness so vast and unlimited that you’ll start to wonder if you’ll ever be satisfied.” He paused, smiling. “That sound about right to you dudes?” He studied Justin’s handsome features more closely. “My face will change?” Justin nodded. “It gets...better. Everything gets better, like you’ve been put inside that Captain America chamber and pumped full of something and you come out the other side bigger, stronger, sexier and...well, like us.” Karl looked at the four towering, muscle-packed dudes standing around him. They were undeniably the most beautiful men he’d ever laid eyes on, and just looking at them - at their faces and their muscles and their oversized sexual equipment - was testimony enough that what Justin had just explained had to be true. “But...how?” Justin shrugged, and it looked like mountains shifting. “Don’t know, really. I guess it’s something genetic, something that changes you at a very essential level. And it happens very fast.” “How fast?” “Very fucking fast.” “But...but...that...that’s….” “Yo, Mike? Could you stop your manhandling of our new friend’s equipment for a sec? I think he wants to say something.” Mike pouted as he stopped rubbing and squeezing James’s hard-on, but he did not remove his large hand from its proximity. “But...fuck, you’re good,” he said, looking at Mike, who smiled and winked. “But that’s gotta hurt like a motherfucker! Growing taller? Getting bigger muscles? That all takes energy and pain and you’re...you’re stretching the fucking bones and breaking down everything in your body!” “Feels fucking great,” Calvin said, bouncing his tremendous pecs as if to accentuate his claim. Karl watched the muscle fibers roil and swell. “Feels like...a fucking amazing orgasm.” “But, where do you all come from? How is it you’re all living here? How come no one knows about this?” Justin said, “People know. Our parents. Our friends. Relatives. People we used to know who didn’t want us around anymore. People who were glad to see us go. They know we went somewhere.” He shrugged. “Kind of doubt any of them care where we are or what we’re doing, as long as we’re gone.” “Why’s that? Was there some trouble?” “Guys kept turning into muscular giants, didn’t they? Guys started inflating with muscle, we were fucking each other whenever and wherever we could. The world out there, it’s not made for us.” “Fucking...each other?” “Oh. Yeah. Probably should mention that part. We’re all gay.” “All of you?” Karl asked, incredulously. “Every last fucking one of us,” Cal reported. “And couldn’t be happier!” “That’s not possible. Statistically….” “I can prove it to you, if you like,” Cal said, wagging his eyebrows with a leer. “But believe me, we’re all gay. Maybe not before the change, but very certainly after it.” “It turns you gay?” Justin shrugged. “Among other things, yeah. But really, what girl could handle this thing, anyway?” he asked, hefting his gargantuan tool into his large hand and wagging it at Karl. It was a thick, long tube of heavy sex meat. “But among us guys, it works pretty good.” He beamed a smile of absolute happiness, and let the giant cock drop, slapping against his thickly muscular thigh. “This is all...very strange.” “Very cool, you mean!” James retorted. “It’s like some kind of dream!” This made Mike very happy, and his manipulations of James’s enflamed hard-on resumed. “I’m happy you’re happy,” he growled, grabbing onto the thick cock within its denim shield. “Aw, fuck,” James said softly. “What was… what was the… the thing…. that you….” “What thing?” “The tug...aw fuck that feels sooooo good.” “Oh, yeah!” Karl said, remembering. “What was that thing that happened? When I was here last? Someone said something about tugging.” Mike’s face reddened and Justin’s handsome visage tightened slightly. “That’s...another thing. We’re not supposed to do that to others.” “What is it?” “Did you...want to feel it, Karl?” “I don’t know. Explain what it is, first.” “It’s harder to explain than to just give you a taste of it,” Justin said. “Just a small taste.” “Just a nibble,” Cal said, smiling. “I think Mike should do it, though.” “Yeah, Mike’s…very talented,” Manny admitted. “No shit,” James readily agreed, gasping in evident bliss. Mike smiled. “You want to be tugged?” he asked. Karl tilted his head, and then slightly nodded. “Okay,” Mike said. A smile was the only change to his face, and he seemed not to move a single of his massive muscles as he stood there, looking at Karl. A warmth surrounded the smaller man. A warmth that did not originate from the bright sun overhead, and he realized that it was coming from Mike. Mike was doing something to him, to his body and his brain, and all his thoughts suddenly turned carnal and very dirty. He wanted to fuck Mike. He wanted to fuck him very badly. His cock began to throb with hard, insistent beats and his skin felt tight and hot and his mouth went dry. He wanted to kiss Mike. He wanted to pull the giant man into his arms and press their mouths together. He wanted to reach down and squeeze the muscular behemoth’s gigantic cock and feel it swell and lengthen in his hand as he delivered strokes of bliss to the fat shank of sex and felt it growing hotter and harder in his hands. He wanted to pull open his jeans and pull out his own throbbing dick and spit into his hand a slather it up with saliva before twisting the bodybuilder’s huge frame around and pushing himself inside. He wanted to be inside the man, and all over him, feeling his muscles and his lips and his dick, feeling his skin, all its silky smoothness covering all his steely hardness. He reached down to undo his belt and pull his fly open. And the feeling dissipated as quickly as it had manifested. Those lustful thoughts of the other man and what he wanted to do and how he would do it all and the sensation of exactly what that would feel like disappeared. “Just a taste,” Mike said. The smile was still on his lips. Looking down, it was hard to avoid noticing that the huge man’s huge equipment was now fully erect, a fantastic and almost frightening manifestation of his power and his sex and his desire. It arched its long, thick neck up from his loins and throbbed with hard beats. Veins visibly pulsed along every inch, feeding it hot blood, and the head blossomed like some overripe fruit filled with juice and seed. “Holy fuck,” Karl whispered. “Not exactly holy,” Justin qualified, looking at his friend’s huge hardness and reaching over to grab him and stroke him with the sort of familiarity and naturalness that suggested that this sort of thing happened all the time. “Impressive, nonetheless.” Mike beamed as Justin stroked him. His entire body seemed to swell, as if every inch of him was made of cock, and his muscles pressed outward against his slick, perfect skin. “Thanks,” he answered, as he released a thick flow of pre-cum that coated his friend’s grip in slick honey. His scent grew voracious on the warm wind, thick with sex and the essence of masculine power. “Fuck,” Karl whispered again. James was speechless. He had just discovered paradise, and was surrounded by the men of his dreams who were all naked, powerful, beautiful, and apparently ready and willing to do with him everything and anything he had ever fantasized about. He looked from one to the next, drinking in the dark beauty of Manuel’s gaze, the towering majesty of Mike’s magnificent erection, the overwhelming sense of control and perfection radiating from Justin and Calvin’s silky, milky flesh and all the bulging muscular development that was so much beyond anything he’s ever seen before. Justin looked at him and said, “Are you all right, James? You seem...distracted.” “I...I’m...I…” Justin smiled warmly. “I know the feeling. The first time I was surrounded by some Muscle Club guys, I felt exactly the same way. Shall I do for you what they did for me, to help me...adjust?” James nodded slowly. “All right,” Justin answered, his smiling brightening. “Why don’t you step with me over to the store. I think having so many of us around at once can be a bit...unnerving.” James nodded and followed the towering naked monument of muscle away from the car and the other three Muscle City residents, leaving Karl alone with Calvin, Manny and Mike who all turned their undivided attention towards their guest. “Where are they going?” he asked. Mike explained, “Justin has a way of making people feel comfortable.” His bronzed face looked semi-serious. Manny nodded. “He’s...gifted.” “Gifted?” Calvin’s strawberry blonde head nodded. He looked towards the store and the departing pair with obvious longing. “That’s sort of why he’s in charge of us.” “I didn’t think anyone was in charge - or could be.” “Oh, I may be overstating his role,” Cal admitted, “but in the scheme of things, and between the four of us, Justin is most definitely the Alpha dog.” “Because…?” Calvin smiled slimly. “He’s gifted.” “Oh,” Karl said, watching his friend following after the enormous, thickly-muscled behemoth. “And...what shall the four of us do in the meantime?” “I have a couple of ideas,” Mike answered. Part 6 The store, when they reached it, was nearly as warm inside as the street was outside. It had been cleaned up, and was now little more than an empty shell. James observed that Justin had to duck and turn slightly sideways just to fit through the door, and he looked even taller, broader and more muscular than he had when they had met, as if the man had grown larger and heavier with brawn with every step he had taken. Justin turned and smiled, “Relax, James.” The smaller man smiled back towards the naked bodybuilder with the mammoth cock. The larger man seemed to be giving off a palpable heat, and he smelled raw and sexy. James had never seen nor met anyone to even compare with the man standing before him. He was...prefect. So huge, so strong, so handsome and yet so gentle and friendly. And fucking sexy as all fuck! He could hardly believe that a man such as Justin was real, leaving aside that he would even be alone with him. He drank him in, burning his beauty and power into memory for future fantasies. “Turn around, please,” Justin instructed. “What are you going to do?” “I’m going to make you feel very, very good,” Justin answered. James pivoted in place and closed his eyes, braced for whatever the huge man had planned. Then, with a gentleness that belied the larger man’s size and strength, Justin’s huge and powerful hands were on his shoulders, and the muscular man began to firmly massage and knead James’s muscles, rubbing his neck and the back of his scalp, and moving his talented hands across James’s shoulders. As he did so, a sensation of bliss came over him, like a cascade of warm water than sank into his body and calmed him. “What… what’re you doing?” “It’s like tugging,” Justin explained, “but with a bit of finesse. Something I learned to do with a lot of patience and a lot of practice on my brothers.” “Your brothers?” “The other guys here.” His voice was soft, but deep. A rumble of power from that immense and beautiful chest. “We think of each other as brothers, of a sort. Of course, some of us really are brothers.” He grabbed form flesh and muscle and massaged his new friend, sanding constant cascades of soothing pleasure into his brain. “And do they…?” “Do they what?” Justin’s hand traveled down James’s back. “Does everyone here...have sex...with...?” “Do they fuck each other?” James nodded and moaned softly. “Possibly,” Justin admitted. “Probably.” His voice was soft, deep and soothing. His words were calm, and he simply stated what he knew without judgment or implication. “When we were back in town - back in our old home - and we had to spend our nights alone, sometimes finding someone else to be with was all that mattered. We don’t enjoy being alone, and we’ll seek out the company and pleasure of others like us regardless of the circumstances. Often that other person - or persons - lived beneath the same roof.” He rubbed James’s scalp, and pushed a thick rush of pleasure into his head. “We have several advantages at our disposal, and depending on how you look at it, one of those is that we’re in a constant state of arousal - and another one is that we’re also able to act on that state constantly.” “Constant?” “Yes.” “Right now?” “Yes.” “You’re...aroused?” “Very much so.” “By me?” “Yes,” Justin answered. True, his body was always pulsing with dulls throbs of need and sexual prowess, but the presence of another man pushed that needle into the red zone. He could smell James, feel him, feel his potential and his power. Sleeping inside him, waiting to be woken up. “So...you’d like to…?” Justin throat released a sexual groan of obvious desire. “Oh, I’d very much like to, James. Very much indeed.” His hands moved down the front of James’s body, caressing him with slow strokes. He pressed his hard, muscular bulges against the smaller man and lowered his mouth towards his ear, whispering, “But that’s entirely up to you, James.” “Me?” The word came out as a gasp. “Yes, James. You’re in control, here. You’re in complete control. I’ll do whatever you want me to. I’ll only do that. I’ll do that for as long as you want me to. Because I can, James. I can do anything you want to with you for as long as you want me to.” James exhaled roughly. His imagination was running rampant. “I want to look at you.” “All right, James. Look at me.” Justin’s hands released James’s small body and the other man turned around. Justin loomed only inches from him, towering over him. He was nothing but muscle. Muscle and dark furry curls and smooth, silky skin that glowed in the dim light. His dark eyes looked down at James with need and desire and superiority. Or perhaps that was only what James read in them. James moved his gaze downward, over the huge man’s enormous chest and its two thick, fat nipples. He watched Justin breathing, watched his chest swell and receded, watched the perfect 8-pack of his bulging abdominal wall move as he breathed. He could feel the large man’s warm breath against his skin. He looked down. Justin’s fat prick was hanging nearly to his knees. Had it always been so large, so beautiful, so majestic? He had never seen another cock to match it, neither in size nor in perfection. The long, heavy shank was absurdly thick, and quite obviously firm. The head was half-covered in a wealth of foreskin, but as he watched, it drooped even farther down his leg and began to swell thicker, pushing the helmet out of its cocoon as the whole thing grew larger and longer. “I want to touch you,” James said. “Touch me,” Justin growled. James moved the back of his right hand against the monstrous appendage. It was warm - almost hot - and smooth as silk. It twitched as he touched it, responding to him, and began to grow hard and rise. James turned his hand around and moved the tips of his fingers along the shaft. Justin groaned, a deep and feral sound, and his cock throbbed hard. “Does that feel good?” James asked. “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “Do you want me to continue?” “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “I want to watch you get bigger.” “Yes, sir.” It was easy for Justin to obey, and as James grasped his meat, Justin allowed himself to swell larger and larger, growing until the girth of his monster began to pry open James’s fingers. The head of his massive cock blossomed like a ripening fruit, a bulbous perfect helmet that was becoming glossy as the skin stretched tighter and tighter against its unending and overwhelming development. The smaller man’s eyes widened as he watched his host’s prick continue to swell in his grip. It felt hot and hard as stone. He could feel its hard throbs as it grew, beating in time to Justin’s powerful heart. “Oh my god,” James whispered reverently, feeling and watching the huge man’s sex continue to swell. “Thank you, sir,” Justin rumbled. A shining drop of clear precum began to gather at the snake’s mouth, growing quickly and drooling down its length. Justin was shortly pumping a steady flow of his unending tide of honey, and it gurgled from the eye of his cock and poured down the sides, coating James’s grip in warm slickness. He began to stroke the massive erection, and was instantly rewarded with a resurgence of growth, unbelievable to him as the cock continued growing bigger and bigger. The smell of the powerful man in the room grew intoxicating and heavy. And his body began to grow. “What do you think they’re doing?” Karl wondered, looking towards the store. Mike said, “Gushing.” “What?” The huge blonde muscular teen smiled broadly and winked. “That’s what we call it, but we don’t say that in from of Justin.” “You mean Gushtin,” Cal added, also with a wide smile. “I don’t get it,” Karl admitted. “It’s a nickname. When we were in Muscle Club, before we came here, that was a kind of thing. Everybody got a nickname. Justin actually has a few, because he doesn’t like any of them so we kept changing it. First one was...The Hose?” “Hoser,” Manny corrected, “as in ‘hose ‘er down.” Mike nodded. “Then there was Juicer. Or just Juice.” “Honeydripper,” Calvin added. “Yeah, that was a good one.” “A little long.” “Not unlike the man himself.” “But...why all the nicknames?” Mike laid his heavy, thickly-muscled arm across Karl’s thin shoulders. “Well, it’s like this. Sometimes when a guy gets upgraded, he gets some special...individual thing. I mean we all get the muscles, the size, the strength, the overwhelming charm. But some guys get an extra.” “Remember Timebomb?” Calvin asked. All three of the huge teens sighed and smiled. “Fuckin’ A, Timebomb. Timebomb was amazing. When the Timebomb went off, everybody felt it.” He looked a bit forlorn for a moment, as if remembering something lost. “And Carl - not you, Karl, the other Carl, Carl Stanton - we called him Superman for a while.” “Because he was faster than a speeding bullet?” “On the contrary, if there was ever a guy who took his time, it’s our Mr. Stanton. No, Carl used to always wear this worn-out, sad-assed T-shirt he tried to stretch over his muscles with the giant S on it.” “When we used to wear clothes,” Manny clarified. “I think that goes without saying,” Mike added. “Anyway, when he finally outgrew the thing, we called him Peach, or Peachy, because his head was fuzzy like a peach.” Karl looked at Mike, “And what was your nickname?” Calvin and Manuel but started dancing this highly sexual, hip-thrusting step with their hands in the air and their massive cocks flopping around like loose firehoses. Then they both sang out, “The Stripper!” Then they high-fived each other. “Shut the fuck up,” Mike advised them. Karl had to grin. “The Stripper?” “This dude here,” Manny said, pushing his finger into Mike’s meaty chest, “has what we commonly call The Spurts.” Karl looked down at Mike’s cock. “No, you have me confused with Gushtin. Not that kind of spurt.” “Growth spurts,” Calvin clarified. “Some guys get bigger like that. Most of us just...keep getting bigger.” “You’re getting...bigger?” Karl found that hard to believe. But Calvin nodded. “All the time. We just keep growing.” “Bigger and bigger,” Manny agreed, and he lifted his right arm and bulged his mighty biceps into swollen glory. Karl watched the muscle fill up like it was being inflated - a perfect round ball of power mounted on his upper arm that split into distinct heads and pushed against his dark skin. “Bigger and bigger,” he grinned. “But some guys….” “Like Mike,” Manny said, nudging the blonde. “Get big all at once. Like...boom!” Mike grimaced. “Yeah, well, you’re just jealous.” “Anyway, so, one time in Science class….” “It was English,” Mike corrected. “Whatever,” Calvin said as he rolled his eyes, looking more like a teenager than ever. “So in English class, it happens because, like, you can’t control it, right? It just...happens.” “I can feel it coming,” Mike said, a bit defensively. “It is so. Fucking. Cool,” Calvin added. “So, he’s sitting there and he’s all, ‘excuse me teach, but can I be excused?’ And the teacher, who’s so not into us because we like the worst students ever, right? He goes, ‘No, Mr. Carlson, I believe you’ve had your extracurricular activity for the day.” Karl’s brow arched. “Extracurricular?” “Fucking,” Cal said simply. “So, anyway, Mike’s all, ‘but, I really, really need to be excused, please.’ And teach is all, ‘No way’ and shit. So...it happens.” “It happens?” Calvin nodded vehemently. “It fucking happens.” “I can’t help it,” Mike said, “and I did try to warn him.” “You got bigger?” “I got fucking enormous. I mean, there are growth spurts and there are fucking explosion spurts, and this was the latter thing.” “You...exploded.” “Mike, here, got so big so fast that he basically tore out of his clothes and ripped apart the desk he was sitting in and suddenly in English class instead of some over-muscled teenager with tight clothes and a constant boner….” “I was the Incredible Hulk, naked, seven feet high and sporting the hard-on to end all hard-ons.” “So what does he do, this guy?” “He fucking dances!” “I do,” Mike volunteered. “And I’m fucking good at it too.” To demonstrate, Mike started to dance, and damned if he wasn’t as amazing as his word. The man’s hips gyrated, his body was sinuous and elastic, he moved like his joints were oiled and Karl felt himself getting hot at the sheer blatant and unashamed sexuality that the gorgeous blonde beefcake started to display. “Go Mikey! Go Mikey! Go Mikey!” the other two chanted. Justin towered over James. As the smaller man reverently stroked his thick cock, he allowed himself to swell and grow, packing on the muscular size while his head slowly rose towards the low ceiling. Cables of new muscle swelled outward beneath his smooth, silky skin. His chest became two massive globes of power. His arms looked overwhelmed with brawn, in thick bulging balls and long, powerful cords. He was breathing slowly, his feral gaze locked onto the smaller man, and his body was growing warmer, literally increasing the heat within the small space. His scent grew stronger as his heat increased, and his cock was releasing a steady, thick stream of clear, masculine honey that draped down the towering majesty of his massive meat, slicking James’s grip as the young man applied both of his hands to the task. A low, deep groan of pleasure rumbled in the huge man’s chest. It sounded animalistic, like a tiger or a bear. “That feel good, sir,” Justin reported. James looked up into the incredibly handsome face of the seven-and-a-half foot tall mass of muscle under his control. “God,” he said, “you’re so beautiful.” Justin smiled and his cock swelled in James’s grip. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “So are you, if I may say so, sir.” “Me?” He nodded, tilting his chin down. “You are beautiful, sir. So beautiful. May I…?” He began to ask the question before stopping himself, as if he had overstepped his bounds. “What?” James asked. “May I kiss you, sir?” “Yes,” he allowed. Justin bent his face towards James, licking his lips slowly before pressing his mouth to the smaller man’s lips. It was a gentle, soft kiss, and it made chills shudder along James’s spine, tat such a huge and powerful man would kiss so gently and with such obvious care and devotion. Justin let out a soft gasp as their mouths parted, and James opened his eyes and saw the face of the handsome man cast in an obvious reflection of desire and satisfaction. James stroked the fat, massive cock steadily leaking lubricating honey and pressed their mouths together again, kissing the man with sudden fierce hunger. Justin’s bear paw wrapped around his neck, warm and smooth, pulling their mouths together as he pushed his tongue inside and kissed James back, matching his intense hunger with ease. “Oh, god,” James whispered, as the kiss ended. A warm gush of honey was Justin’s response, a flood of thick wetness that flowed over James’s grip, a very palpable and physical demonstration of the huge man’s pleasure. “I’m sorry, sir,” Justin rumbled. His sudden gush dripped from the small man’s hand. He must’ve release a pint of his warm, thick honey in one fat rush, pumping it up the heavy, thick inches of his meat without control. “Sorry? For what?” “I’m afraid I lost control for a moment,” he answered. “Lost control?” Justin nodded. “It’s...difficult to maintain myself around you. To control my impulses and...desires.” James smiled. “What...what do you want to do?” Justin smiled back. “But...what about Justin?” Mike stopped dancing and asked, “What about him?” “His nickname.” “Oh, that. Yeah, well, Justin has a particular...talent.” “A talent?” “More like a gift,” Calvin said. “Or a fucking miracle,” Manny added. “What sort of talent.” “Well, uh, it’s sort of two things in one. One is a talent - or maybe an aptitude. Justin is good with his hands.” “An understatement if there ever was one,” Calvin said. “His hands?” “He likes to rub them all over you. He likes to feel every inch of your skin, to feel your muscles...your body.” “He’s a sensualist.” “A what?” Karl said, “A sensualist. Sensuality. He likes to feel.” “I’ll say,” Mike agreed. “Sometimes I think he liked that more than fucking.” He considered something, then said, “You know, you’re right! When he’s with you, he doesn’t just whip it out, get hard, shove inside and start fucking.” “Like someone we know,” Manuel said, looking pointedly at Mike. “Hey, I like fucking!” “We all like fucking,” Calvin said. “But some of us like kissing, too.” “And stroking.” “And sucking.” “I get the point,” Mike said with finality. “But we’re not talking about me, we’re talking about Gushtin.” “So, he’s good with his hands?” “Not just good. He’s fucking amazing. Like...amazing.” “So?” “So, when Gushtin gets started, he really gets into it.” “And?” “No, dude. He REALLY gets into it. And when he’s into it, he starts gushing.” James was wrapped in the heavy, muscular arms of the most beautiful and largest man he’d ever seen. The man’s skin was warm and smooth and soft. The man smelled raw and sexy. The heat of his magnificent body was surrounding him, infusing his own skin, making his entire body throb with sexual desire. He had never felt so safe, so comforted, so perfectly in tune with another person. Within the man’s embrace, within his massive and steel-hard muscular caress, surrounded and overwhelmed and contained within his powerful frame, James was feeling simultaneously sheltered and powerfully turned on. He could feel Justin breathing against him. He could feel the pulses of his heart, beating with a strong steady rhythm. Justin was slowly and gently (at least for him) caressing and massaging James, moving his large, strong hands across the smaller man’s body, feeling every inch of him as he lulled him into a perfect state of trust and comfort. His eyes were closed and he painted a picture of the man’s body in his head, becoming so intimately familiar with him that he could pinpoint James’s every erogenous zone, where he shuddered when touched, or where he moaned, or where his cock twitched or his breath caught or his entire frame suddenly relaxed. He memorized the man’s body as he moved his touch across every inch. This was his talent, and the reason others longed to return to his embrace. After he was with a man, he knew that other man’s body perhaps better than he knew his own. He knew what to do, where to go, how to touch them and lift them to a level of flawless physical bliss before things even started turning sexual. His hands were tools of perfect pleasure. Squeezing, probing, caressing and rubbing, he could deliver hours of ecstatic rapture and seemed to draw as much pleasure from his caresses as he delivered. He groaned with bliss as he explored James’s body, and the man shuddered and swooned, nearly passing out from the sensation of Justin’s fondling and stroking. “Gushing?” “His cock.” “He starts cumming?” “No, not the white stuff. The clear stuff. The whatever..not the spermies.” “Ejaculate,” Karl said. “When he gets excited he pre-cums?” Mike nodded. “When Justin gets excited, he fucking spurts like a broken hydrant. I’ve seen him spontaneously gush a good six feet with enough honey to splatter a man’s entire chest in a glaze of sex. When he sees something he likes - someone he wants to touch - he just goes off like a fucking fountain. That thing snaps to attention and you can practically watch his cock bulge and pump and deliver these amazing fat gushes.” “It’s. So. Cool,” Manny added. “And it feels...fucking amazing.” “He starts to…?” Mike nodded. “He can’t help himself. And he’s a bit embarrassed about it, but when it happens, when you’re with him, and he starts the flow going and it’s all over your skin, this warm, slick goo that smells like sex and feels like heaven and he starts to massage you and caress you and kiss you as his dick fucking gushes these thick flows of honey all over the both of you and then...something happens.” “Something else?” Mike nodded. “Something amazing.” Karl looked towards the quiet store, “So they’re in there together and….” “And Gushtin is gushing. You jealous?” Manny asked. “Jealous!” “That James got there first?” Karl looked stupefied and Manny nudged him with his arm in a friendly manner and asked, “What’re you doing back here, Karl?” “I was...curious.” “What about?” “Just...you guys.” Calvin smiled, too. “Us guys? What about us guys?” “Well, I mean, who wouldn’t be curious?” He said, trying to dodge the question. “Lots of people wouldn’t be curious, and lots of people would,” Mike answered. “But what, in particular, were you curious about? About us guys?” “Like...you know.” “Like, what do we know, Karl?” “Like...about getting so…big.” His eyes glanced downwards. Mike made his pendulous, foot-long, inches-thick cock pulse. Karl had never seen anything like that, as if the powerful teen before him could easily control his cock, making it bulge on cue and swell thicker simply by willing it to be so. The other dude’s cock was visibly lengthening, crawling down his well-muscled thigh and adding inches to its already impressive dimensions. It was swelling with mass and veins as it grew. “Oh,” Mike said, “is that all?” “Yeah,” Karl answered dubiously. Calvin said, “Which one of us big dudes were you most curious about, Karl?” He turned towards the red head, who suddenly looked larger than before. His chest was a set of enormous muscular plates lined with cables of power, with two fat nipples drooping off the edge like peanuts. His milky skin was shiny with sweat, and his own monster was swollen and growing more rigid by the second. “Yeah, Karl,” Manny added. “Was there...anyone in particular you wanted to spend some time with? Discussing how...big...he is?” Karl shifted his attention again, and Manuel looked even larger than Cal. His dark-skinned body appeared to be growing even bigger as he simply stood there, doing nothing at all. “Dudes,” Mike said, with a slight sense of worry in his voice, “what about what Mr. Titus…?” “Mr. Titus said we should be friendly,” Cal answered. “I’m just being friendly to Karl.” “Me, too,” Manny agreed. “I’m just being really friendly. And I just want to be friendlier.” Karl gulped hard. Justin’s prick was in overdrive. True to form, he was not simply leaking gossamer threads or even drooling a steady flow of honey, he was now actively gushing thick pumps of precum that splattered and splashed against the man in his embrace as well as his own naked form. The room began to smell rank and raw. Justin’s powerful scent - and equally powerful pheromones - were literally soaking the room. His arms around James’s smaller body, holding his form against himself, he massaged and caressed and pleasured the other man in ways that James had never experienced. His touch was magical, and his body had never felt so good. And every gush of honey that soaked into his clothing and drenched his skin beneath made him feel better. A tingling sensation accompanied Justin’s gushing explosions, and it made James’s whole body feel like a stroked, hard-as-steel dick. A sudden, copious fountain of precum erupted up Justin’s amazing and colossal cock, splattering between the two men with wet warmth that bathed them both in the essence of sex. James’s small body shuddered with perfect bliss. Justin moaned and released another heavy cascade. The three huge men surrounding Karl were slowly growing ever larger and more beautiful as his heart began to pulse hard and fast. He felt hot and everything smelled like sex. “What’s happening?” he asked. Mike said, “Nothing. Nothing’s happening.” His voice dropped in register with every word. “Did you want something to happen?” Calvin asked. His cock was swelling into a monster. “Just tell us what you want, and we’ll make it happen,” Manny agreed. “Look. Dudes. I’m not gay.” They exchanged glances. Then Mike said, “So what?” “But...I’m not gay.” “You said that already. And I repeat; so what?” “We’re not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do, Karl. But we find it...curious...that you came back to visit us. Right guys?” Manny nodded and Calvin said, “Yeah, curious.” “We’re curious about you like you’re curious about us,” Mike said. “That’s all.” “About me?” Mike nodded. “You said you were curious about us. About us being big. And I want to satisfy your...curiosity. I want to satisfy you very, very much.” “We all do,” Manny agreed. “How can we satisfy your curiosity, Karl?” Calvin asked. “What, in particular, can I do?” “How did it happen?” “How did we get big?” “Yeah.” “It’s in my cum,” Mike explained. “Your cum?” Calvin cleared his throat. “It’s primarily in our cum, but it can happen in other ways, too, sometimes.” “So you…?” “If I cum in your mouth, you’ll start to grow.” “My mouth?” Calvin shrugged. “Your mouth. Your ass. Probably I could cum in your ear and you’d still start growing.” “But...how..?” He shrugged again. “Don’t know. But it’s 100% effective and guaranteed to work. So far, it’s worked on everyone.” “But...what happens?” Mike smiled. “This happens.” A miracle occurred in front of Karl’s eyes as Mike, and then his companions, began to swell larger and larger, rising taller and spreading wider and packing on pounds and pounds and pounds of raw, pure, perfect muscle. As they continued growing, each of the young super teens began to sprout a secondary cock from their thick pubic bushes that grew so quickly and so suddenly that it seemed to Karl that he was imagining all that was happening, but he knew it was real. Each of the teens, Mike and Manuel and Calvin, were growing bigger and more powerful and, incredibly, more handsome with every passing second. If Karl had regarded these guys as impossibly beautiful and incredibly powerful before, he had no words to describe them now. Mike was nearly eight feet high. Two massive shanks of sex meat hung in lush abundance, dangling over a foot long and as thick as Karl’s wrist. His face was incandescently gorgeous, perfected to a state that looked inhuman in its beauty. “This is what happens, Karl. This is what we all look like. This is what it means to be in Muscle Club.” “Muscle City,” Manuel corrected. Karl looked over and audibly gasped at the dark-skinned Latino’s handsome visage. His dark eyes looked like caramel, surrounded by thick lashes. His lips were pillows of obvious sensuality. His body was constructed of fat wedges and deep valleys and heavy nipples hanging from two massive plates of cabled glory mounted on his chest. He owned two pricks, as well, hanging fat over a set of hairless balls that looked as large as lemons and were visibly swelling as if each had a pump inside making it grow and recede. Karl looked at Calvin. His copper hair was now accompanied by a thick beard and mustaches that gave him an incredibly masculine air. His green eyes sparkled and his ready smile was incandescent. More copper hair sprouted in thickly across his massive chest and wound down the valley between his abs until it grew back into a forest that crowned his fat cocks, two creamy-skinned monsters whose plum-sized heads were cowled in masses of foreskin. He was monstrously huge, and seemed to glow in the sunlight. Now at their true forms, the three Muscle Citizens were releasing unfiltered clouds of masculine-scented pheromones. Their bodies were pumped hard and full of Transform’s pure power. Their balls swelled with hot cream waiting to be pumped up every thick inch of both cocks, and their libidos were topping out at eleven on a scale of ten. They were living, breathing embodiments of perfect male sex, with bodies overwhelmed with muscular power, ready willing and able to perform any task set to them with super efficient concentration and an eagerness to please. “Fuck me,” Karl said quietly. Mike tilted his head. “Is that a promise or an offer?” James had not yet removed a stitch of clothing. Thick, dark stains marked his shirt and jeans where Justin had oozed his love juices, a consequence of the deep pleasure he experienced as he explored another body, marking James with his essence and his scent when his cock swelled and gushed from pure sensual bliss. He would say, each time, “Apologies, sir,” and continue his caresses. The warmth of his honey bathed James in pure sex, and he was soon thickly lacquered in Justin’s copious flow of precum as it continued to stream from his massive shank of glorious fuck meat. James moaned and his dick throbbed. “Take...take my shirt off, please.” Justin applied his hands to the hem of James’ shirt and stripped it from him. It was sodden and heavy with the flow from Justin’s cock, redolent with his juice and his scent. He tossed it aside and it landed with a wet slap, clinging to the wall before its weight slowly made it slip to the floor.. James’s skin was slick and glistening, thickly coated in Justin’s honey. Justin reapplied his touch to James’s bare skin, and the absence of the smaller’s man’s clothing made their contact electric and fiery. He moved his talented, magical hands across James’s base flesh, groaning with pleasure. James said, “Take off my pants.” “Yes, sir,” Justin growled deeply. He sank to his knees and unbuckled James’s belt. He applied his hands to James’s jeans and unzipped them. He moved the heavy denim, soaked through with his own masculine nectar, down James’s legs to extract them from his body. James stepped from his flip-flops and stepped out of the jeans and heard them join his shirt on the floor with the same thick, wet slapping sound. He watched Justin rise to his full height again, and Justin embraced him in his strong arms, moving his hands down his back and onto his buttocks. He buried his face against the huge man’s hard chest, smelling his body’s sweet stink and breathing him inside. Justin was hot. Physically hot. As Justin’s hands grew near to the core of James’s body, a thick and sudden release of warm honey jetted down James’s legs from Justin’s massive prick. He gasped in unison with the superteen and closed his eyes when Justin’s magic touch finally found his hole and he lifted his leg, wrapping it over Justin’s hip to allow the talented fingers entry to him. His arms tried to encompass the huge man’s frame. He was as hard as a rock, but smooth and soft and silken to touch. Justin rubbed the wet warmth of James’s most intimate spot with a gentle devotion belying his size and power. He tenderly nudged and pushed and pleasured the smaller man’s softness, feeling him tense and release at the intrusion. James’s mouth - his lips and teeth - found the rubbery nub of Justin’s fat nipple and he teased it, licked it, prodded it, bit it. “Yes, sir,” Justin groaned and pushed his finger inside. His cock exploded with a gallon of honey. “They’re awfully quiet,” Karl observed, trying to change the subject. “Like I said, it’s an intimate experience.” Calvin asked, “What sort of...experiences do you like, Karl?” “Me?” he said, looking up. Cal nodded. “Yeah, what do you like to do? Because...y’know...I bet we could have some fun, too.” “Yeah,” Mike readily agreed. “Let’s have some fun!” Cal continued past Mike’s eagerness. “Do you like getting sucked? Would you like having your cock inside my warm, wet mouth, having my long, slick tongue licking every inch of you, having my strong hands squeeze you and tease you while my mouth sucks and licks until the tingles are too hard to resist and you start pumping your cream inside my hungry mouth?” “Maybe you like getting rimmed,” Manny suggested. “You like that? The warm wetness licking your taint and your hole, my talented tongue pushing inside and licking you out like an ice ream sundae? That feeling like having a slick, hot, wet dick teasing your backdoor, squirming in ecstasy while I apply my mouth to your hole?” “Maybe you’re like Justin,” Mike said, “since you seem to know about that. You a...sensualist, Karl? You want to feel my body? My muscles? You want to press your lips to my skin, kiss and lick me, every inch of this body? You want to tease my nipples and and move your touch across these massive bulges and feel what I feel like?” He smiled a lecherous grin, “because I would be so into that.” Feeling more than a bit intimidated by the huge men around him, naked and utterly unashamed and displaying their arousal with open lust and admiration, he said, “Why don’t you get started and maybe I’ll jump in when...I feel like it.” “That’s hardly fair to you,” Mike objected. “Yeah,” Manny agreed. “I mean, it’s not like there’s not enough to go around.” “Maybe he’s scared,” Cal suggested. “I mean, look at us. We could practically destroy a building.” “Practically?” Mike asked. “Well, I mean, we have destroyed a building but….” “‘A’ building?” “Okay, several buildings, but….” “But,” Mike insisted, “we’re just pussycats, Karl.” “Very large pussycats,” Calvin corrected, “but pussycats nonetheless.” “Maybe he wants it all,” Manny suggested. “But he’s too shy to ask.” “What about that, Karl?” Mike asked. “You want to rest yourself on top of this body, chew on my nips, lick the sweat off my neck, put your mouth on mine while Calvin sucks on your joint and Manny licks your asshole?” “I….” Both the men inside the store were covered in a thick coating of Justin’s warm honey. His cock was gushing as he embraced James’s small body, feeling every inch of him. His fingers were digging into James’s ass and his mouth was kissing his neck, his shoulders, his tongue lapped up the salty tang of his own slick lube as he explored his new friend’s body. James, of course, had never felt anything like this. The warm, wet cocoon of Justin’s constant flow bathed his skin in a sort of orgasmic tingling sensation. It was the most erotic and sensual experience of his life, and his cock was throbbing hard with constant blissful pulses. “You feel so good, sir,” Justin growled. “Kiss me,” James ordered. “Yes, sir,” Justin responded. He twisted the small man around in his arms and bent his lips to James’s mouth, granting him a soft, tender kiss. His cock gushed between them, a hot volley that warmed James’s skin and made fresh erotic tingles cascade down his flesh. He gasped and Justin groaned. “May I kiss you again, sir?” Justin asked, softly. “Yes,” James replied. Justin’s cock gushed strongly with happiness and desire and he kissed James again, holding his head in his hands as the wealth of his copious and seemingly unending flow of warm, rich, salty honey dripped off their skin. “Oh my god,” James sighed, laying his face aside one of Justin’s mammoth pecs, “I want to feel like this forever.” Justin smiled, rubbing his hand through the smaller man’s hair and said, deeply, “That can be arranged.” James looked up at the achingly handsome face. “Do it,” he said. “Are you sure?” James nodded and Justin’s cock fountained a thick stream of warm honey to display his joy at the other man’s request. “It would be my pleasure to welcome you to Muscle City, James.” “What should I do?” “You don’t have to do anything,” Justin explained. His copious flow of precum was now accompanied by the miraculous source of perfect masculine power, his utter blissful joy allowing him to release the initiator that would begin to infiltrate James’s genetic structure and remake him utterly. “You’re already on your way.” Part 7 “You’ve never done it?” Calvin McCloud, Muscle City’s resident biology and earth sciences teacher, paused in his labors to look over at his friend and fellow ex-high school teacher. “I never had the inclination,” Billy Titus reported. His huge, beautiful, muscular body was covered in a layer of dust and dirt, blending with the sweat that coated his glistening skin. Still, he was easily the most beautiful human being that Calvin had ever seen. The two huge men were positioned beneath the ceiling of the first floor of a two-story building with their large, strong hands grasping beams overhead. They were poised to push up against the floor of the second story and then pull it down, making the room ‘Muscle Club Sized’ to accommodate the larger, taller, broader bodies with which the new residents of the city were gifted. “You mean you’ve never had the opportunity,” his lover, Carl, responded. The three of them, along with Teddy St. George, another ex-high school teacher, and the ‘Golden Twins,’ Hank and Harry (who were often seen in the company of their favorite ex-teacher, Mr. St. George) had been clearing out the abandoned building in Muscle City, throwing disused furniture from its windows and doing their best to clear it of the refuse and dirt that had accumulated before opening the space up for habitation. Billy shrugged and returned his attention to the task at hand, the muscles along his shoulders, his back and his arms bulging fiercely as he signaled Calvin and they started to push upwards. “Same difference,” he said. The ceiling showered dust down on them as the two super-strong, 8-foot tall men began pushing up, breaking the entire floor from its moorings. The others were poised to catch anything that fell out of place, or to help protect the two strongest men in the room in case things went suddenly wrong. Tremendous creaks and loud cracks accompanied their labors as they slowly pushed upwards, breaking the entire floor out before pulling it all down. They found that this was the best - and safest - way to create double-sized rooms after attempting to stomp on the floors from above (which obviously meant that the floor and whomever was stomping on it all fell down at once) or trying to systematically tear it out in chunks. After testing their strength, and finding it to be nearly limitless - or at least much more powerful than any of them had imagined, even given their tremendous muscular size - and surviving trials that would easily kill any normal human body, they simply began ripping out entire floors with their bare hands. “When are you going to stop doing that?” Carl asked, looking at Billy’s wide back. His cock pulsed with sudden desire, wanting desperately to be lodged inside his lover’s warm, tight butt where heaven could be found. Billy could not pause in his efforts, and wasn’t looking at his lover’s handsome face. “When it’s no longer a ceiling, obviously,” he answered, pushing gingerly as plaster and paint chips rained down. “No, not that,” Carl said. “I mean when are you going to stop pretending you’re still above it all? You don’t have to pretend anything anymore, Billy. You don’t have to pretend you’re not….” “I know,” he answered softly, looking over his shoulder. “But some habits are hard to break.” Carl smiled warmly. “As long as you keep up one habit, I’m perfectly happy,” he answered as he slapped Billy’s ass resoundingly. “You boys need a moment?” Teddy asked. “Because I can do this by myself.” Which was undoubtedly true. Any one of them was strong enough, they had discovered, to easily demolish an entire building with a series of blows, kicks, shoves and running tackles, using their seemingly indestructible and superhuman bodies like battering rams, punching holes through concrete and tearing apart entire walls as if they were constructed of tissue paper. “Speaking of habits,” Billy said, glancing at Teddy, “when are you going to stop calling the rest of us ‘boys?’” “But...you are boys,” Teddy responded, almost innocently. Teddy had been an old man before Hank and Harry had changed him so utterly, gifting him with strength and power and youth. Now he looked like the rest of them - a robust, muscle-packed man in his mid-twenties, with long flowing locks and a cock that would choke the most experienced cocksucker on the planet. His skin was bereft of wrinkles, his eyes twinkled with energy and his body pulsed with the vigor of twenty well-trained men. “Looked in a mirror lately, Mr. St. George?” Harry asked, as Hank nodded and laughed gently. The floor overhead began to rip free of its connection to the walls. Things could get dicey very quickly at this stage, so Billy and Calvin worked together more carefully, moving their large hands outward and easing the entire floor of the building upwards. Teddy reddened. “You know what I mean, gentlemen,” he answered, watching the progress and readying himself to intervene if needed. His voice was now strong and deep and powerful, but his words and intonation still held on to the rather mild character that had endeared him to many of his students when he had been a teacher before...everything changed. “And I note that you still insist on calling me Mr. St. George even though….” “Even though we’ve fucked each other into next Sunday on several occasions,” Hank said. Then he, too, shrugged, adding with a rich laugh, “I like calling you Mr. St. George, because it reminds me that you‘re still teaching us.” “Everything is an adjustment,” Calvin stated. Though he was involved in Herculean labors, his voice wasn’t strained at all. “And change doesn’t come easily to any organism.” Harry and Hank both made faces. “Organism? I prefer orgasm, myself,” Hank offered. “I’m just saying that you really ought to give it a go, Mr. Titus,” Calvin advised. The floor overhead suddenly released itself from the walls with a hard, loud crack, and the muscles bulging beneath Billy and Calvin’s grime-coated and sweat-covered skin flared and swelled to take on its full weight, which had to be several tons. This was always the tricky bit, balancing the whole slab of wood and insulation and cement with their hands before “folding” it and breaking it into chunks they could more easily remove from the building. If any of them had stopped to consider the sheer lunacy of the act - that two men using nothing but their bare hands and super-powered muscles were holding up the floor of a building in preparation to break it down, they may have started laughing that this was anything but a fantasy. Teddy agreed. “Really, it’s quite...energizing.” “It’s fucking awesome is what it is!” “Fuck, yeah!” Harry agreed, high-fiving his brother. “Language, gentlemen,” Teddy said. “Sorry, Mr. St. George,” the twins replied automatically. Billy and Calvin looked at each other, nodded readiness, and then pushed upwards again and literally broke the entire tonnage into two pieces that cracked with a tremendous detonation before falling to the ground in a huge cloud of dust, splinters and broken glass - none of which was able to make the slightest dent or cut or bruise in any of the men’s new bodies. The men then began the process of breaking the floor into smaller chunks and moving those onto the street, where others waited to carry them away, hauling the car-sized chunks of broken building onto their own shoulders as if they were hauling sacks of flour, and walking away with two-ton slabs mounted on their shoulders. “It’s a bit of a shame that we left town so suddenly, in retrospect,” Mr. McCloud observed, clapping his hands and brushing the larger pieces of building from his naked torso. “Surely there would’ve been an opportunity or two for you to...spread the wealth, so to speak.” He looked at Billy. “It really is quite an amazing experience.” Billy said, “I’ll take your word for it,” as he picked up an overlarge piece of building and crushed it in his hands. “Oh, but you shouldn’t, dear boy! You really shouldn’t!” Teddy paused in his own deconstruction and looked at Carl. “Perhaps you two should go on a little...walkabout? I think there’s a thing or two the student could teach the teacher in this respect.” Now Carl was blushing, because he was, if anything, one of the most experienced initiators of all the young men in Muscle City. He’d personally welcomed dozens of the other residents into Muscle Club, and by all reports he was, indeed, a very accomplished upgrader, as the act was sometimes referred to. “No need to blush, Mr. Stanton,” the biologist said, “I’m sure Mr. Titus is well aware of your esteemed status among the boys.” Billy turned and looked at his lover. “Yes, Carl, why don’t you tell me a little about your esteemed status?” He tossed a cow-sized piece of the building out the open doorway. Carl’s blush turned even deeper red. “Well, it’s just that…. I…. That is, you know, when you couldn’t…. When we….” “Oops,” Hank said, grinning. “Sounds like at least one person in Muscle City wasn’t aware of Superman’s exploits.” “Superman?” Billy suppressed his mirth as best he could. It wasn’t often that he had Carl over a barrel, and he enjoyed watching his handsome lover squirm a bit and lose that ever-present veneer of confidence that he seemed to have been born with. “It was the shirt!” he reported. “Remember? That shirt I used to wear?” They continued to discard pieces of the floor as they talked. “The shirt,” Billy repeated, doubtfully. “It wasn’t just the shirt,” Harry said. “No need for modesty here, Carl. I mean, well, look at us!” He held out his arms to display the sheer nakedness of the men gathered together inside the dusty space. Indeed, there was literally nothing at all to hide between them. “You never told him?” Hank asked. Billy stood up and folded his arms across his magnificent chest. His pecs bulged up and out as if being inflated. “Told me what?” “Nothing,” Carl said quickly. “There’s nothing to tell.” He quickly picked up a piece of the floor - one at least as large as a king-sized bedd mattress - and flung it towards the door where another young man caught it as easily as someone might catch a football. “He looks so cute when he’s embarrassed,” Harry observed. “Maybe because it doesn’t happen very often,” Hank added. His twin brother nodded. “True. He does tend to be a bit self-righteous all the time.” “I’m standing right here,” Carl protested, his hands on his slim hips. It made his lats flare out like wings along his widely tapered back. “Told me what?” Billy repeated, looking at the twins. “Why we called him Superman.” “It was the shirt,” Carl growled darkly. “It started out about the shirt,” Harry said, “that’s true. He always insisted on wearing that sad rag with all the tears and rips, even as he kept getting bigger and bigger and it was holding onto his muscles by threads. He ripped the sleeves off, he ripped the neck out, he kept growing thicker and bigger and he kept on wearing that thing.” “A bit sad, when you think about it,” Hank said, tilting his head. “Though I have to admit there was something hot about it, too.” “Right? Because you could see...actually see him growing. It got smaller and smaller and he got bigger and bigger.” “And still he wore it, every fucking day.” “I liked that shirt,” Carl said, pouting slightly. “And…?” Billy prompted. He was now leaning against the wall, listening intently. His body was inflated with muscle from his labors, and the dirt and grime had worked into the deep valleys between every muscle head making him appear to be made of nothing but swollen bulges and thick cables of powerful brawn. “And finally one day he got too big for it and...his body ripped right out of it.” Hank looked at his brother. “Remember?” “Oh, fu….” He glanced at Mr. St. George, and corrected himself. “I mean, oh, gosh yes. It was so sexy.” He looked at Billy. “We had all been waiting for it to happen, right? You could see it just barely clinging to his body. His shoulders out to here, his chest out to here.” He looked at Carl and pointed at his chest. “He always had those big nipples and they were practically ripping their way out, pushing against the thin cloth to be free.” “It was so sexy,” Hank agreed. “So we’re all taking bets, right? All the Muscle Club guys. When is that stupid shirt finally giving up the ghost? When is Carl Stanton going to grow too big to be Superman anymore?” “I never said I was….” “So finally it happens. And it happens right in the middle of Carl upgrading...what’s his name?” “Benjamin.” Harry snapped his fingers. “Right! Benny! Carl is giving it to Benny….” “Like only Carl can,” Hank said. “Like only Carl can?” Billy asked, suppressing a grin. It had been Carl himself - along with a few of his muscular friends - who had originally upgraded Billy. Harry nodded, “...like only Carl can, and the shirt starts tearing away from his body.” “He’s literally Hulking out of it!” “You can hear it happen! You can hear that shirt giving up its fight as Carl’s muscles finally get too big to contain and he rips himself right out of it!” “And then it happens,” Hank said, quietly. “What happens?” Billy asked, looking at Carl, who by now was so red that he looked like he was on fire with embarrassment. “He, like, explodes or something!” “Explodes?” Billy’s eyebrow rose on his handsome face. “He never told you?” Harry asked. “Evidently not.” “As Carl’s muscles finally rip through that shirt, his cock fuc… his cock just goes off like some firehose or something! He’s, like, exploding with cum!” “Cum cannon,” Hank said. “Never seen anything like it.” “It was like all the time that shirt was holding something inside him, like it was a dam or a stopper or something, and when it finally released him, he just...exploded!” “They’re overstating it,” Carl protested. “No way,” Harry retorted. “We were there, Carl.” “We remember.” “And then Benny…” “Benjamin,” Hank said, “He prefers to be called Benjamin.” Harry waved him off. “Whatever. And then Benny, like, he just starts swelling bigger and bigger!” “Like, bigger than any of us!” “Way bigger.” Billy looked at Carl. “Way bigger?” Carl held up his hand, his index finger and thumb an inch apart, as he grimaced. “No, dude, he got….way. Bigger.” Hank mimicked the act of growing from the miracle of Muscle Club’s Superman. “Bigger and bigger.” “And then it happened again with...um...Darren?” “Dolph,” Hank corrected. Then Harry started counting them off on his fingers, “And Rogan and Steve and the other Steve and Andy and Nicholas and Amit and Joe and…” “The other Joe,” Hank added, nodding. “...and Jay and Alex and Patrick and Paul and Dylan…” “And Ivan and Jake and James and Stefan and Spencer and Shane.” “He gets the idea,” Carl said, darkly. “...and Ethan and Damien and Dan and Danny and Dave and...like..everybody!” “Not everybody,” Carl said. “And they all grew bigger than ever! Every one of them!” “Thanks to Superman. Who can make super men.” Billy was looking at Carl. Carl rolled his eyes. “They exaggerate,” he reported. “Not even,” Hank said. “He’s amazing!” Billy walked closer to Carl and tilted his head. Then he smiled. “I know,” he answered, before taking Carl’s face in his large hands and kissing him with obvious love and passion. “I know,” he whispered, softly. Carl exhaled and wrapped Billy in his arms and they kissed for a very long time. “Do...you boys need some private time?” Teddy asked, finally. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Billy asked. Carl shrugged, “Didn’t know what to say,” he answered. “You could have told me you were making Muscle Club even better, and you were welcoming in so many beautiful brothers and helping us become so much more than anyone ever dreamed possible.” He kissed him again, deeply. “I always knew you were special. I just never knew you were super.” Hank hung his arm across his twin’s shoulders and said, “Awww, ain’t true love grand?” Then he kissed his brother on the mouth. Harry received the kiss with equal love for his brother. “Fuckin’ A, bro. Fuckin’ A.” Harry looked at Teddy and said, “Sorry.” “I think, under the circumstances, ‘fucking a’ is quite appropriate.” The old man, who looked like a young man, smiled. Calvin was looking thoughtful. “Are we sure that Carl is the trigger, here?” Everyone turned to look at him. “I mean no offense to you, Mr. Stanton, but...Well, I’ve been doing a little research.” “Research?” Harry asked, making another face. “It’s hardly a dirty word, Mr. Johnson,” Calvin told the twin. “You’re not the least bit curious about us?” “Only about how many of us I can get together with,” he reported. “And how each guy fucks,” his brother agreed with their cute Texan twang. Calvin smiled. “I know what you mean,” he admitted, “but my curiosity runs in a slightly different direction.” “Well, not all the time,” Hank said, then he looked at his brother. “I’ve been with Cal - I know all about his curiosity regarding certain parts of this male’s anatomy.” He gripped his cock meaningfully and wagged it at the teacher. “At any rate,” Calvin said a bit loudly, “I’ve been doing some amateur research regarding us. How we get bigger, and why. I think we can all agree that it must have something to do with the Trumans.” “That’s likely,” Teddy agreed. “And it’s not quite true that you’ve never upgraded anyone, is it, Billy?” “Before I came here, I was only ever with Carl.” “But before that, when you were upgraded yourself, something happened.” “Nothing happened.” He looked at Carl, saying, “I’ve never regretted that day for a moment. I wanted it, very much. I...wanted him. I always did.” “Something did happen,” Carl said. “I don’t remember.” “That’s because you already had it.” “Had what?” Teddy asked. Carl looked down as he allowed his secondary prick to emerge. “You gave this to us that day,” Carl said. “After yours grew.” Calvin smiled. “And ever since then, you’ve only been with Carl, is that correct?” “Until we came here,” Billy agreed. Calvin looked at Carl. “And after you were with Billy, how soon was it before you began to super-upgrade the others?” “Like...pretty quickly. Almost immediately.” He blushed again, looking at Billy. “I just couldn’t help it. I was so horny! Whenever I was with you, whenever I got some time with you, afterwards I was just, like, Mr. Super Horndog.” “I’m not surprised,” Calvin said. “What are you talking about?” Billy asked. “Have you looked in a mirror lately, Billy?” He shook his head. “Not a lot of mirrors around, and anyway, why would I want to look at myself when there are so many other handsome men to look at?” “Holy fuck,” Hank said, a bit stunned. “So...you haven’t seen yourself?” He looked down. “Well, I mean, I know I’m bigger.” “Billy, you’re, like...you’re...you’re just….” “What he is trying to say,” Teddy reported, “is that in the local vernacular you’re the hottest fucking dude in the whole town.” “Me?” “Oh, fuck yeah,” Hank said. “What he said,” Harry agreed. Billy looked at his lover, and Carl shrugged, “I always said you were the handsomest man I had ever met.” “The point is,” Calvin continued, “that I don’t think Mr. Stanton here is the trigger to all the amazing developments that were happening. I think...it was you.” “Me? But I never even….” “And you,” Mr. McCloud said, looking at Carl, “were the carrier.” “The what now?” Calvin McCloud, high school biology teacher, smiled. All the pieces fell into place. “I’ve been trying to figure it out, talking with the boys, asking who they’ve been with, who upgraded them, who they upgraded. Trying to...map what happened. It’s very hard, of course. Not a controlled environment at all. And inevitably everyone gets with everyone else. But there is only one man in the whole town - in the whole club - who was only with one other man.” He looked at Billy. “And there is only one man, the man everyone called Superman, who seemed to be behind a lot of the substantial developments that made us all get bigger, stronger, and better.” He glanced from Carl to Billy. “And there’s no doubt that Carl had a huge effect on the entire developmental and evolutionary process that’s occurring. But it only happened sometimes, and only, it sounds like, after Carl had been with Billy.” “I still don’t….” Calvin pulled up a chuck of destroyed building and sat his perfect ass on it. “Sometimes, there are genetic mutations. Genetic anomalies. Sometimes these are bad. But sometimes they’re good.” He tilted his head, looking at Billy’s achingly perfect features. “And most rarely, they’re miraculous.” “Me?” “I think so.” “Why?” Calvin shrugged. “That’s just how it happens. Might be environment. Might be something in your own genetic structure. Parentage.” He shrugged again. Carl’s mouth fell open. “You mean...this whole time…?” Calvin nodded and said, again, “I think so. Billy is a super trigger. When Billy is with someone, he can upgrade them to a new level. And when someone is with Billy, they offer up the best of their own genetic mutations and he accepts them, filtering things out - or something.” They were all staring at him. “Well, it’s just a theory. But...the evidence speak for itself.” Billy shook his head, scrubbing his hand through his thick. curly locks, looking a bit sheepish. “I don’t think so,” he said. Sensing his friend’s discomfort, Calvin repeated, “It’s just a theory.” “Theory, my perfect ass!” Hank replied. “I mean…. Look. At. Him!” They did, as Billy began turning red under the layer of slick filth that had somehow managed to make him look even sexier. “Guys, I don’t think I’m anything special.” “There is an easy way to test this, of course,” Calvin said. “Which is?” Teddy asked. “Allow our friend here to upgrade a fresh candidate. We’ve all seen what he does when he’s with someone who’s already well on their way.” “So what happens to a new guy who gets the Full Billy, so to speak?” Carl asked, rubbing his chin. “Exactly,” Calvin agreed. “If my theory holds true, any man who Billy fully upgrades should be….” “What?” Billy asked. “He should be bigger than any of us.” “Bigger?” Billy asked, doubtfully. But Calvin the biologist nodded. “Bigger, stronger, better looking, better...everything. Carl here was turned into a muscle making machine after being with you. Every man he upgraded after exposure - pardon the word, but we’re talking scientific method, here - after exposure to you was super-sized.” “So if Billy ‘exposes’ himself to, like, some ordinary dude.” “Wham,” Calvin said. “Nice,” Hank and Harry both said at the same time. “Look, this is all just...conjecture. There’s no proof that I...that I can...that my….” “I think there’s ample proof everywhere you look, Billy. This entire town, every man here can owe at least part of who he is now thanks to you. Even if you aren’t the genetic miracle I think you are, you can’t deny that every other cock is due to you.” Calvin released his own twin, allowing the majesty of owning two monstrous cocks to play with and find pleasure in to display his own sense of overwhelming pride and male prowess as a member of Muscle Club and resident of Muscle City. The other men were suddenly sprouting their other cock as well, in a sort of salute to the man who made them. It was both entirely weird and perfectly suitable. If there was anything about the residents of Muscle City that truly set them apart, it was that secondary prick. Owning twin cocks was the truest proof of Muscle City habitation. Billy, overcome perhaps, released his own secondary dick, and it flowed down and inflated to full power in moments, shoving aside its brother for room as it sprouted thick and full and long from his powerful loins. He stood naked before his friends and lovers, his beautiful and perfect body covered in dirt and sweat, every muscle pumped to its fullest capacity, bulging outward by several inches, glistening like wet stone. Billy’s pungent and potent scent was very strong as his desire and pride grew hot in the room, and each cock began to inflate to its fullest glory, pulsing and throbbing as it rose higher and higher, drooling flows of warm, delicious honey. “I love you guys,” he said. “God, I love you.” Carl grabbed him in his embrace and kissed him hard. “We love you, too, you stupid man.” “I think,” Billy said, still in the arms of his extraordinary lover, “that maybe we do need to take a little field trip.” “Field trip?” Carl asked, genuinely surprised. Billy nodded. “Further Mr. McCloud’s research. Put his theories to the test. I’m sure there are some of our brothers out there. Brothers waiting to grow and be with us.” “And maybe you could help them along?” Hank suggested. Billy winked. “Maybe,” he answered. He looked at Carl. “Are you ready?” Carl smiled. “Ready for what?” “To get bigger?” Part 8 Mike moved his hand behind Karl’s neck. It felt warm and strong against Karl’s skin, and his head relaxed into the huge man’s capable grasp. Mike bent his lips towards Karl’s and kissed him gently, pressing the soft warmth of his mouth against the other man’s. Karl’s heart skipped a beat, surprised by the tenderness of the kiss and by the heat and strength of the man’s enormous body, as if he was radiating male energy because he could not contain it all inside of him. Karl’s dick surged with heavy growth, nudging itself against his jeans. As if feeling the sensation, Mike reached down to squeeze and stroke and caress Karl with his obviously talented touch. Karl’s cock pulsed and throbbed happily, and his whole body heated up. Hands surrounded his waist and fingers were undoing his belt and unzipping his fly. Another pair of hands - eager and hungry - dug down the seat of his pants and cupped his ass, then began to knead his flesh and rub expertly between the globes of his butt and push towards his hole. He gasped and swooned, releasing himself into the three men’s hands and found himself being stripped of his clothing outside in the bright sun. His shirt was unbuttoned and removed. Fingertips gently, playfully rubbed his nipples. His pants and underwear were ripped from him with obvious strength and desire, and he felt his hard-on throb and swell and rise with eager joy. Two, no three hands grasped him and stroked him and a mouth was on the knob of his cock, sucking and licking, and hands pulled his ass open and a tongue was lapping hotly at his hole, pushing inside him like a wet, warm, pliable dick. It was quickly and acutely obvious that these young men knew what they were doing, and that they were quite good at doing it. Stripped naked with quick efficiency, Karl found himself completely at their mercy and completely willing to be so. His body was being treated to the most thorough and detailed sexual pleasure - they were frankly doing things to and with him that had never even occurred to him, let alone occurred to him to try. Their mouths and hands and fingers and tongues seemed to be all over him, touching and stroking and licking and kissing him with utter devotion. And whomever was paying attention to his cock - and it felt a bit like they all were - well, they certainly knew exactly what they were doing, pulling him right to the edge of losing his load in an uncontrolled fury of splattered cream before releasing him and allowing his heat to cool to a controlled level before starting it all over again. He groaned and shuddered and whimpered and cried out from the onslaught of perfect physical bliss his body was being subjected to, and everything felt utterly amazing. The men servicing him were at least as turned on as he was, if the hot, hard pricks that slid across his skin were any indication. They seemed to be gushing fountains of precum with the same unending supply that they had attributed to Justin, though perhaps the fact that there were three of them (and, it felt like, twice that many cocks) was helping things along quite a bit. James was growing with slow steadiness. Justin fed him just enough Muscle Club magic to keep his body swelling with muscle in a constant, blissful course. He could feel his weight increasing and his muscle swelling and his cock growing heavier and heavier with every passing moment. The salty, delicious tang of Justin’s unending supply of warm honey continued to coat their bodies, and the sensation of pure sex that seemed to be infused inside that gushing fountain grew stronger and stronger, as if Justin’s own mounting need to explode with orgasmic bliss was being channeled into his warm, sticky flow. James could taste the power on his tongue and he began to lick and lap and suck the honey off their bodies inside his mouth, amplifying the effects and accelerating the effects of Transform on his body. He gulped and guzzled the thick, warm flow and it grew increasingly delicious, as his body adjusted itself to this new required food and began to change in the myriad ways that Transform required of any male body it came in contact with. His cock was buzzing with a constant sense of sexual bliss, and throbbed with hard, thick pulses as it continued to swell larger and larger. Its weight increased and became a glorious burden, lengthening and thickening by inches. His balls felt heavy as they inflated with the same seed that Justin was providing. His swelling muscles sang with sweet fire as they grew, splitting and breaking and building themselves bigger and bigger beneath his skin, increasing with strength that outmatched their size, creating another super-powered superman who could rip down a building with his bare hands. He gasped with uncompromising pleasure as his brain was flooded with endorphins, designed to overwhelm the torturous sensations of having his body broken and rebuilt. His bones were growing harder and thicker, extending themselves to allow more and more heavy muscular meat to be mounted on them. His flesh stretched to cover the muscle that kept growing larger and larger. He could feel his weight increasing, and his body slid upwards inside Justin’s embrace as he grew to the same size as the man who was utterly reconstructing his entire genetic structure. Transform was now so good at its task that it wasn’t long before James was the equal of Justin is size, strength and beauty. His twin cock pulsed alongside its brother and began pumping a thick flow of precum to equal Justin’s unending flow, and it gushed from both cannons and coated their skin. “Gonna cum,” he growled to his lover with a new heavy voice, thick with masculine power. “Oh, fuck, I gotta cum so hard.” Justin sank to his knees and pulled both cocks inside his mouth and prepared for James to explode. His body was ready for this, needed this more than anything, and he hungered for the majesty of James’s first volleys of supercharged cream. James fucked Justin’s face, holding it in his large and still growing hands as he suddenly let loose with a flood of cream, roaring with intense pleasure. He could feel his thick load swiftly travel up the heavy inches of each prick as the sound of Justin sucking and guzzling and swallowing every drop echoed through the room. Justin moaned with overwhelming bliss as James’s powerful first eruption shot from his cocks down his throat, and he could feel the warm power of another Muscle City man begin to fill his body with renewed energy. The three naked men surrounding Karl were kissing, stroking and rubbing his body, his mouth, his cock and his ass with equal talent and finesse. Their cocks were in overdrive, rubbing hard heat against his own naked flesh and it made his prick pulse and throb hard. The sounds of moaning, kissing, slurping and sucking were accompanied by the occasional “fuck yeah,” or “so fucking good.” The men’s voices, deep and powerful, seemed to penetrate him in a very agreeable way, and drove his libido into overdrive. “Gotta cum,” he said out loud. “Do it bro,” one of his lovers responded. “Fucking cum in my mouth.” A warm wetness surrounded the entirety of his hard-on and clamped down, sucking and licking against him. He started to pump his load in thick jets, squeezing against the fingers inserted inside his ass as he emptied his burdened balls of their thick, sticky cargo. Something hot and wet splashed on his skin, onto his chest. Then another splattering warmth struck his back, and his butt. A shower of wet warmth began to splash on his skin as his trio of lovers released their own heavy streams, coating him utterly. “Dudes,” someone said, “he didn’t ask….” “It’s too late, Mike. I can’t stop.” The mouth came of his cock and another thick blast of hot wetness struck his belly. “Me, neither. I gotta...oh, fuck, I gotta….” His body was being bathed in thick blasts of sticky cream. Justin swallowed James’s first transformed flood of cream and felt it sink into his body to feed his ever-present hunger. It nourished his muscles and fed his strength and he felt its power spread through his body and branch out into his limbs. He gulped the thick pumps easily, opening his throat and feeling the syrupy heat enter his body. He released his own secondary cock and both were flowing steadily with thick rivers of his honey. James opened his eyes and looked down. All he saw was muscle. His chest pushed forward several inches, coated in a thick forest of dark curls matted under Justin’s flood of man honey. A sudden fountain of gooey pre shot up his body from Justin’s cannon and splattered against his skin warmly. He came, pumping a flood of cream inside Justin’s mouth. He looked at his arms, watching thick veins wind down under his shining, slick skin like tributaries feeding his muscles with more power and came again, the sheer sexual joy of seeing so much pure strength swelling along each limb making him erupt. He reached up and twisted one of his new fat nipples. A gasp left his throat as a shock of intense sexual bliss rocked his entire body. He reached up and grabbed his other nipple and pinched them both, resulting in an even stronger, almost unbearable eruption of pure orgasmic joy that made his cocks explode with cum. James looked down at his biceps, and he came again, reveling at their sheer size, their perfection, their power. They grew as he looked upon them, the round balls of brawn inflating with fibers of intense power. He licked his muscle and swallowed more of Justin’s salty tang, feeling it flow down his throat delivering its sexual tingle all the way down. He arched his head on his powerful neck and tortured his nipples and came gallons of cream that Justin eagerly and happily swallowed as his own twins continued fountaining thick jets of his hot honey, splattering and splashing both their bodies in the curious sexual tingling that he delivered in every drop. Karl licked his lips and tasted something he’d never tasted before. It tasted a bit funky at first, thick and salty but just as quickly something made him crave it. It touched his tongue and seemed to spread its warmth all over the inside of his mouth before disappearing - and then all he wanted was more of it. Something splattered on his chin and cheek. He reached his tongue out to capture it and licked it off his lips, sensing that same pungent, salty tang that spread all over his mouth and disappeared. His body - his entire body - throbbed. Hard. It felt like the earth had moved. It felt like someone or something had shoved him from every direction. It felt lie his entire frame had grown one size larger in in a heartbeat. And then it happened again. James’s head brushed the ceiling of the little empty store. The walls and floor and each of the two men inside were soaked with the unending flow of Justin’s magic cocks, and the place reeked of sex and men. James breathed in that heady perfume with deep inhalations and it warmed him and soothed him and re-energized his swollen , throbbing libido. The sounds of Justin sucking his cocks was loud, a wet, hungry noise accompanied by deep rumbles of obviously blissful groans of satisfaction. Justin’s large hands moved all over his slick skin, caressing and stroking him as if to coax more cream from his overactive balls. He closed his eyes and sighed and felt himself pumping thick, continual loads of cum into Justin’s mouth. He could not seem to stop cumming. He dd. not seem to want to. The hard orgasmic rushes of sexual bliss were still making his whole body light up from the point of the other man’s mouth, and he pushed his hips forward and came again. And again. And again. Justin’s powerful hands moved down James’s back and kneaded the muscular mounds of his butt before they pried the man open and his fingers nudged and rubbed and pushed inside his hot hole, and suddenly James needed to be fucked, and he needed to be fucked right now. He opened his eyes and pushed Justin’s mouth off his erupting cocks and physically lifted the other huge man to his feet as id he weighed nothing at all. He kissed his mouth hard and deep, shoving his tongue inside to wrestle with his lover’s. Then he looked Justin in the eyes and said, “Fuck me.” Justin smiled before he grabbed the new wide, muscular shoulders of the other Muscle Club member’s huge frame and pivoted him around. A fountain of cream erupted from James’s twin cannons and splattered the walled with white. Then Justin pushed him over, shoved him to all fours, dropped to his knees and pushed his tongue inside James’s ass, rimming his hole like he was born to it. James squirmed and groaned and shot again and again, feeling the other man’s hungry and talented mouth doing things to his ass that he’s never felt before. And just before he began to beg to be fucked and fucked hard, he felt the mouth leave his tingling, warm, wet hole and he was suddenly filled to overflowing with two fat cocks that immediately released gallons of hot cream inside him and he shouted from pure bliss. Karl was growing in sudden swells, as if someone was turning up a the magnification on his body and it was filling in with more muscle at each twist. Bigger, then bigger again. He was not slowly increasing with a steady growth of power, it was suddenly exploding outward in huge doses and each time it happened, he was bigger than before. It was a shocking to see and feel. The other three could only watch in wonder and awe as they continued to feed the man’s swells with their flows of cum, suffused with the power of Transform to change another man utterly into his perfection. “Fuck, dudes,” Mike said. “I know,” agreed Cal. “You ever seen this before?” Manny asked. Mike shook his head, grinning broadly. “Fucking cool, though,” he admitted. “I know, right?” Calvin scratched his scruff of red hair and his eyes grew round when Karl groaned and suddenly grew thicker with muscle and a few inches taller in a sudden uncontrolled explosion of growth. It was obvious that whatever was happening to him, he was enjoying it. “Should we, like, get someone?” Mike looked at Manuel and shrugged. “What could they do?” “I mean, just to see if this is, like, normal or something?” Mike looked down as Karl’s cock suddenly pushed forward two inches and swelled larger in girth and a thick volley of cream erupted from the tip and splashed against him. “I know what I’m going to do,” he said just before sinking to his knees to swallow Karl’s erupting cannon and hungrily swallowing his load. “Fuck,” Cal said. “What?” Manny asked. “Wish I’d though of that.” They both looked down and as if answering a prayer, Karl’s second cock - huge and juicy and fully formed - thrust itself from Karl’s furry loins in a sudden, single growth spurt, swelling into its fully-formed perfection to spit a long, sweet rope of cream to celebrate its birth. Then they looked up and both threw their hands at each other. Cal threw Paper. Manny threw Rock. “Awwww,” he said, sadly. Calvin shrugged. “Fair is fair, dude,” he announced before dropping next to Mike and taking the new cock inside his mouth. Manuel folded his arms across his massive chest, watching his two brothers feeding off the quickly developing new member of Muscle Club as, with every minute that passed. Karl kept suddenly swelling larger and larger. “Well, fuck,” he said, a bit sadly. Then Mike was wiggling his sumptuous and tasty ass at him, and a great smile broke out across his handsome face. Justin pistoned his hips slowly, steadily fucking the huge and beautiful man he had created. He moved his hands across the muscular expanse of James’s back, feeling his new muscles flexing and bulging as he squirmed in utter bliss under the onslaught of Justin’s expertise. Justin closed his eyes to allow his other sense to luxuriate in the sensations he was experiencing - the scent of James’s ass, the heat and wetness surrounding and welcoming his cocks inside, the slow, deliberate, constant growls of pleasure that James was releasing from his vast chest, the feel of James’s skin and muscle under his palms, the slick wetness that coated his new progeny, a gift from his own miraculous and constantly leaking pricks. “Oh, god,” James moaned. He bit his lip to suppress a scream of absolute perfect physical bliss. He felt Justin’s massive cocks sliding in and out with an intensity that nearly drove him mad, felt the other man nudging his prostate and pushing fat loads of cum from his balls, traveling up the fat inches of his cocks, splattering against the floorboards. The room was suffused with the scent and heat of the two men. It sagged with their power and groaned with their weight. “Fuck me,” James begged. “Fuck me harder.” Justin grinned and bent to wrap James in his muscular arms and quickened his pace, shoving himself in and out of James’s delicious, perfect ass with the pace of a jackhammer. “Fuck me harder, fucker.” “Yes, sir.” Karl swelled again. Mike and Calvin felt his cocks lengthen in their throats as he pumped a fat, fresh fountain of cum inside them. It warmed and empowered their miraculous bodies, feeding them what they wanted most. Manuel was fucking Mike in the ass, watching what was happening to Karl, gasping and enthralled with the man’s continual cycles of growth and he swelled suddenly larger and larger. He watched his chest swell forward, drooping with a sudden influx of meat. He watched his shoulders broaden and build. He watched his six-pac stretch to allow another set of abdominals to appear, and he watched Karl’s face grow increasingly handsome, shifting with every sudden growth spurtL his jaw growing wider, his nose broader, his brow heavier, his hair thicker. He was becoming a seriously beautiful man. He gulped in air and his arms - growing thicker and more powerful every minute - hung at his sides. He was shaking, but whether from the power of his growth spurts or the intensity of pleasure he was experiencing, Manny couldn’t tell. Karl suddenly opened his eyes and a feral, animal look was in them. “Here it comes,” he growled, and then he smiled. “What?” Manny asked. “Everything.” The building was creaking with a strange menace. The two men inside were engaged in a prolonged, very thorough fuck session. Their combined weight was easily over 1,200 pounds or pure muscle and thick cock. “Harder,” James ordered. “Yes, sir.” The sound of wood splintering was unmistakable. The floor cracked. The roof groaned. “Harder.” “Yes, sir.” Karl’s body erupted with the final, sudden growth cycle. It struck his body like a detonation and the threw his arms out and pushed his chest forward and shouted with pure, undeniable power. His cocks exploded, sending gag-inducing floods of cream inside Mike and Cal’s gulping, greedy mouths. They were physically thrown off his spouting super-cocks, carrying Manny with them as the three of them landed on their perfect asses and watched the final cycle overwhelm Karl’s body and deliver him to his perfect Muscle Club physique. “Jesus!” “Fuck” “Oh. My. Fucking. God.” Karl was breathing hard and smiling with intense pleasure. He stood with his arms thrust out and his cocks at attention, still pumping a fat rope of cream from each nozzle. He was magnificent, hugely muscled and devastatingly handsome. Was it the power of the three of the combined that had created him? Was it something that was waiting inside him all along? Did it really matter how it had happened to create this vision of pure masculine sex? He grabbed his cocks in his hands and pointed his flood at the three men on their asses before him. “Lap it up, boys. This is the source of true power.” He didn’t have to tell them twice. The store was slowly ripping itself apart as Justin fucked James with increasing strength. James just wanted more and more of what Justin could deliver. Now he was on his back, Justin fucked his ass deep and kissed his mouth. James wrapped Justin in his legs, practically pulling him inside. His own cocks splattered warm cream between their bodies. “Harder,” he groaned, kissing Justin’s warm lips. “Yes, sir,” Justin obeyed. The floor creaked. A resounding crack echoed through the building. Justin pushed himself deep inside James. The building collapsed around them. Walls came down. The ceiling and roof. The two huge men were showered in the destruction they had caused, splinters trying to penetrate their skin were denied, glass shattered against them and fell to the broken floor. A huge cloud of dust and dirt erupted up and surrounded them as the cum-soaked wood broke apart and the entire building was destroyed by the power of the fuck. The four men outside turned to watch the store collapse. The walls fell in on each other and the roof came down without warning. They stood dumbstruck for a moment, their own sexual heat forgotten with the shock of what seemed to be happening. “Did you see that?” Manny asked. “I’m seeing it,” Mike reported. “What the fuck happened?” Calvin said. Then Karl was laughing as the dust cleared, revealing two very surprised looking, hyper-muscular men amidst the destruction, one on his back and the other above him, very clearly engaged in fucking the daylights out of his beautiful lover. “Can’t you tell?” he asked. “They just fucked that building to death.” Two more Muscle Club members had just joined the group. Part 9 They appeared at first as small black dots against the unending brown that this section of America seemed to be made of. He was driving his classic Range Rover along a stretch of highway that wasn’t even on the map, which was why he took the route in the first place. What’s “Exploring America” mean if you don’t take some trips off the beaten track? He had seen almost no traffic at all along the two-lane concrete highway, and the two growing smudges in the waves of heat rising from the land grew larger and larger as he sped towards them. Two people, he guessed, though what they were doing out here in the middle of nowhere was hard to fathom. Then again, wasn’t that what he was doing here in the middle of nowhere? Maybe they were travelers like him, adventurers wandering freely about without a care or a destination, just to see what was out here. As he approached at speed, he saw that they were walking hand-in-hand off the shoulder, and at the sound of his approach the two figures stopped and turned. It was hard to tell who they were at a distance, but it wasn’t hard to tell that they were large. Very large. They stopped and one of them raised his or her (though from the size and shape, probably his) arm and the driver realized they were thumbing for a ride. He was going very fast, and did not intend to slow down until he came close enough to recognize that it was two men. Two very large men. Two very, very large men. Wearing the most absurd outfits he could have imagined. When he looked up at their faces, his cock jumped in his trousers and his heart skipped a beat, because they were easily among the most beautiful human beings he had ever seen anywhere. He moved both feet onto the brake pedal and his truck began to scream in protest as it attempted to slow from 70 MPH down to nothing in the space of a few feet, which it entirely failed to do. The two men jumped to the side of the highway as the brakes filled the air with a metallic whine and his tired smoked like a signal fire. The Rover began to turn sideways before he came back to his senses and righted the vehicle, coming to a stop a hundred feet beyond the hitchhikers and landing on both lanes of the highway at a slight angle. He was gripping the wheel hard and his breath was fast and adrenaline was pumping into his system when there were raps against his window and he looked over into the most handsome - and troubled - face that he had ever witnessed. This was more than a man. This was a god. No one looked like that in real life. Comic book artists could draw men like that. But no one made of flesh and blood was that...perfect. A muffled voice asked “Is he all right?” and he looked toward the sound to see another man’s face, almost equal in beauty and perfection to the first man. They had to be absurdly tall to stand that high next to the cab of the Rover, and the first man - the man with the intense blue eyes and the dark shock of shining hair and the scruff of a beard that accentuated the insanely sculpted lines of his strong jaw - said, “I think so.” The other man, a man with a shining burr of very short strawberry blonde hair across his handsome scalp, with a broad, masculine nose and jade eyes with flecks of gold in them looked at him and said, “You okay, dude? Fuck, that was intense!” He was smiling broadly, and his teeth were perfect. “Maybe you should get off the highway,” the first man suggested, the deep timbre of his voice nearly rattling the window. He nodded, mouth agape, and tried to swallow. His mouth was dry and his heart was trying to pound its way from his chest with the rush of adrenaline his system had produced. But he turned the wheel and the Rover jerked suddenly and stalled. “I think he’s in shock.” Their voices were both low rumbles, as if tigers had learned to speak. “What should we do?” the other one asked. The first man tapped the closed window again. “Do you need some help?” The driver looked into those beautiful and absurdly blue eyes again and nodded slightly. The god twisted his full lips into a kind of sideways smirk as his handsome brow wrinkled. “Can you unlock the door?” He moved his fingers along the armrest to find the button. The doors unlocked with a loud thunk and the man reached up and lifted the handle. A warm blast of outside air entered the air-conditioned cabin, accompanied by a strong, masculine scent that smelled strongly of locker room. A large hand rested on his shoulder and squeezed him quite agreeably. “Can you scoot over? I can drive you to the side. I think you need to rest a few minutes.” “I think so.” The other, blonde man said, “Cool accent. You from England?” “Australia,” he answered. “Adelaide.” “Cool,” the blonde said again. “Sounds sexy.” “I’m Billy,” the dark-haired god said in his deep, powerful tone. “And this is Carl.” “Trevor,” Trevor answered. “I think I can manage, now.” “You sure?” Billy asked, squeezing his shoulder again. A tingle of something seemed to travel along his arm and into his chest. His brain sizzled and his cock plumped and his balls tingled. “I think so,” Trevor answered. Billy smiled. It made Trevor’s dick throb hard. “Okay.” “You tugging?” Billy’s companion asked, quietly. “Just a little,” Billy answered. “I thought it might help calm him down. Distract him from what happened.” “It’ll distract him, all right,” Carl said, grinning as he looked back at Trevor. Billy closed the door and Trevor immediately missed feeling the man’s warm, strong grip on his shoulder. He pulled in a long, slow breath, his nostrils flaring and stinging from whatever that smell was that had entered the cab, and he drove the large vehicle to the side of the highway and turned off the engine. The two men were still standing in the middle of the two lanes talking together, and Trevor had a moment to again reflect on their odd choice of clothing. For one thing, each seemed to have selected their outfit from a wardrobe of clothes belonging to someone two sizes smaller than they were. Their shirts were barely hanging on to their torsos, and their jeans were so low and so tight as to border on obscene. They were so huge! Each man was easily almost seven feet high! And almost as broad as their were tall! And the muscle they were packing on those tall, broad frames seemed impossible in its development and size. Fat, thick, hard balls and cables of brawn were bulging from every inch of their bodies, and as if that weren’t enough proof of their intense masculine natures, each owned a bulging basket nearly overflowing with meat. The darker one - Billy - was wearing, or almost wearing, a light blue Oxford button-down collar shirt. It was open nearly to the navel, spreading apart to showcase a chest that looked superhuman in size and depth and hinting that the man owned an ungodly set of abdominal bulges. Its sleeves had been torn (not cut) from the shoulders. There was little doubt, owing the sheer size of his arms, that no sleeves could have accommodated him anyway. The shirt’s tails were hanging free and fluttering in the Summer breeze above a pair of dark navy jeans so tight on him that virtually nothing of his anatomy was left to the imagination. And what there was of it was beyond imagination anyway. He had to be packing nine or ten inches of thick cock down there! If he looked ridiculous, his friend was nothing short of clownish. He wore a ribbed cotton tank top, but the low neck had been ripped open to account for the awesome and unbelievable twin globes of muscle mounted on his wide, furry chest. His sky-blue jeans seemed on the verge of popping their button fly clean open so that his monster could burst forth from his loins to reveal itself in its full, overwhelming glory. As odd as they looked, Trevor could hardly contain his lust for the two men. They were both intensely beautiful and sexy. It would have been hard for him to dream up two more beautiful men than these. They finished their discussion and came over to his vehicle. “You okay, Trev?” Carl asked, familiarly. “You scared the shit out of me with that driving, but it looked fucking cool!” Billy rolled his eyes slightly. “Maybe you should step out and get some fresh air? Calm your nerves a bit before you start driving again.” “Maybe,” he answered. Billy lifted the handle again and opened the Rover’s door. Trevor stepped out and stumbled a bit on watery legs, but Billy caught him easily and supported him. A fresh series of tingles traveled from Billy’s hands and vibrated through Trevor’s body again. The tingles seemed intent on traveling directly towards his cock. “Thanks,” he said. “Sorry about this.” “We startled you,” Billy said. “It isn’t the first time,” Carl admitted. “We...kind of have that affect on some people.” “I just wasn’t expecting...I mean, I saw you when I was driving up but….” “Yeah,” Carl said, “we’re big.” “You could say that,” Trevor agreed, looking him up and down. The blonde beauty noticed his attention and made his pecs dance a bit. “What are you doing out in the middle of nowhere?” Carl hiked his thumb at Billy and started to speak. “This guy hasn’t had an opportunity to grow anoth….” “Walkabout,” Billy said, interrupting his friend. “So to speak.” “Americans go on walkabout?” Trevor asked, surprised. “Yeah, Billy, do Americans go on whatever it is?” Carl raised an eyebrow and and mouthed, ‘what the fuck?’ at his boyfriend. Billy grimaced. “Well, I mean, we just call it a road trip. I guess.” “I was under the impression that a road trip required a vehicle?” “Yeah, we...kinda...forgot that part.” “Uh huh,” Trevor answered doubtfully. “And you also seem to have forgotten your bags?” “We travel light,” Billy explained. “Very light,” Trevor agreed. “And where was this road trip taking you?” Carl looked at Billy, who looked at Carl, who said, “Dunno,” shrugging. “Just, you know...around.” Trevor smiled. “Okay. So, you two are wandering along this deserted stretch of highway in the middle of nowhere, dressed in clothes that look like you stole them from someone’s wash line, without a single bag or backpack, and you’re headed nowhere to do nothing.” His head tilted. “Have I got this right?” “Absolutely,” Billy acknowledged. “Uh huh.” “Kind of...strains credibility, doesn’t it?” “Uh huh,” Trevor agreed smiling. Oddly, though these two men looked like they outweighed him by easily 150 pounds, and they towered a foot taller than he was, and their bodies were bulging with so much muscle that they were literally ripping out of their clothes - he did not feel afraid or even intimidated. That unusual but pleasant tingling sensation was now throbbing through his whole body, accompanied by a very agreeable warmth that left him feeling a bit randy (or more than a bit), and a sense of well-being and confidence were helping to calm his unsteady nerves. He was feeling a strong sense of camaraderie if not downright attraction towards them both, as if he wanted them for friends - or something more than friends. “You need a lift, then?” They looked at each other, and the blonde-haired beauty smiled broadly. The darker one, whose touch Trevor ached to feel against his skin again, nodded. “That would be very kind of you,” he said with his deep, marvelous, cock-hardening voice. “Hop on in, then,” he said. “Let’s see where the road takes us.” “Shotgun!” Carl called out, as he quickly jogged around the front of the Rover and climbed in. But Billy said something quietly to him and he crawled in back. Trevor couldn’t help but notice the two rounded balls of his ass as he did so, but he found himself laughing at the blonde man’s puppy-like demeanor. “He’s very….” Trevor observed. “You have no idea,” Billy agreed. With the blonde, buzzcut giant in the back seat and the dark-haired beauty beside him, Trevor moved the truck back onto the asphalt and started back along his interrupted journey. “Nice ride,” Carl observed, happily. He was sitting in the middle of the back bench with both arms stretched along its back. The strange, enticing spicy scent that the two men seemed to wear like cologne was strong, now. Could it be their sweat? Were his deep, damp underarms pumping it out? Trevor inhaled it deeply, like something he wanted to burn into his memory. He just couldn’t seem to get enough of whatever that funky, musky, deeply masculine scent was. Billy glanced back at his partner and asked, “Are you…?” Trevor watched Carl shrug in the rear view. “Maybe. I mean, it couldn’t hurt, could it?” “Maybe not so much so soon,” Billy said. “Okay,” Carl said. His happy face seemed to fall a bit, but when he caught Trevor’s eyes in the mirror he winked. “Feeling better, Trev?” “I think so,” he reported. He did not mention the hard-on throbbing in his pants. “Maybe still a little shaken.” “That’s to be expected,” Billy agreed, setting his warm, giant paw on Trevor’s leg. It made the driver’s cock pulse hard.“We gave you quite a start.” Trevor kept his eyes on the road as he asked, “What are you two really out here doing?” When Billy opened his mouth to object, Trevor cut him off. “I know damned well you aren’t on walkabout. Carl verified his assumption by asking him, “What is walkabout, anyway?” “Was originally an aboriginal custom. It’s a journey taken by foot into the outback. A way of living more traditionally.” He shrugged. “It also means just going for a long wander without any aim.” “Oh. Then I guess we are on walkabout,” Carl stated, grinning. He reached forward and scrubbed his large paw into Billy’s rough thatch of dark hair. “Just getting this guy some experience.” “Doing what?” “What are you doing out here?” Billy asked, quickly. “Trying to change the subject again, eh?” Billy’s uncommonly handsome face reddened. “Okay, I’ll go first. I made some money selling my company. A lot of money, probably more than’s good for me. I guess I could’ve gone to France or some tropical island, but I wanted to see America. It’s been good to me, and I was curious about the seldom-seen corners and the long stretches of highway.” He looked over, moving his eyes up and down the incredible and unbelievable body of the man next to him. “You never know what - or who - you might find.” Billy huffed a laugh through his nostrils and smiled. “True enough. And I guess you could say that Carl and I are after the same thing.” “Yep,” Carl agreed, leaning forward. His face loomed next to Trevor’s and that smell came with him. “We’re out looking for new friends!” His hand came around Trevor’s other side and his warm, smooth palm was resting against his neck. “Glad you’re feeling better, Trev.” A sudden, strong throb of something shook his body, emanating from Carl’s hand on his skin. His whole body heated up, his heart beat faster, his mouth went dry and his cock suddenly grew firm and uncomfortable in his pants. “Th..thanks,” he said, nearly swooning. Billy grabbed the wheel and looked hard at Carl. “Be careful,” he said. Trevor blinked hard and corrected the truck’s trajectory. “Sorry,” he said. “It’s not your fault,” Billy assured him. “Maybe Billy should drive,” Carl suggested. “If you’re feeling...anxious.” “I’ll be okay,” Trevor said. “Just got a little dizzy for a second.” “You’ll be all right,” Billy said. “Maybe we all should calm down a bit.” He looked hard at Carl, who said, “Sorry, but I thought….” Billy shook his head slightly, but Trevor caught the gesture. “You two need a moment?” “What?” Billy asked. “Looks like you’re going to have a lover’s tiff about something.” “A lover’s…?” Trevor looked at the dark-haired beauty. “You two were holding hands when I was driving up, and I know that wasn’t for physical support.” Billy reddened again. “Even without the hand-holding, I would’ve pegged you two for more than friends just by the way you look at each other.” “It shows?” Trevor nodded. “It practically strips naked and dances.” Carl scrubbed Billy’s head again, good naturally. “He’s always a little worried what people will think,” Carl said. “He’s an old dude.” “Old?” Trevor looked over, then studied Carl in the mirror. The two men appeared to be the exact same age, but he let the comment pass. “Well, if someone has a problem with it, fuck ‘em.” “I frequently do,” Carl admitted. Trevor glanced down at Billy’s lap. It would be hard not to notice the bulge in his groin, as well as the thick length of something that looked like a kielbasa along his thigh. “What do you...do...for a living, Billy? If you don’t mind me asking?” Billy looked over, then followed Trevor’s eyes toward his crotch. “We’re in construction at the moment,” he said, placing his hand over his mammoth appendage, “but I used to teach high school.” Trevor looked up. “Really? You were a teacher?” Billy nodded. “I taught him,” he said, hiking his thumb back towards where Carl was sitting. Trevor looked in the rear view again, and found Carl looking back into his eyes. “I chased him, if that’s your next question.” “It wasn’t...though I have to admit to a certain curiosity. How long ago was that?” “A few months,” Billy admitted. “Why?” “Carl doesn’t exactly look like any high school student I’ve ever met, and you don’t exactly look like any teacher.” “It was a special class,” Carl said. “Filled with special students.” Trevor glanced down at Billy’s covered loins again. “No doubt.” Carl leaned forward and also looked down at Billy’s crotch. “Now you see why he was worth pursuing.” “Uhh…” “Yeah,” Carl purred. “I know a good thing when I see it.” He kissed Billy’s cheek and rubbed the back of his neck. “Fuck, I’m horny,” he whispered softly into his lover’s ear. Trevor couldn’t help but overhear the lament. He looked down again and noticed that Billy’s already impressive equipment was immediately responding to his lover’s attentions. How anything that large could be growing even bigger staggered the imagination, but it was very clearly swelling fatter and growing longer down his thigh. Carl kissed Billy again. It was a gentle, soft kiss, which contrasted with the man’s huge size and overwhelming masculinity. Everything about the huge blonde stud screamed MAN in capital letters forty feet high, but his gentle kisses and the tenderness with which he massaged Billy’s neck was an overt demonstration of tender passion. “I need you,” he whispered. Billy’s eyes rolled up as he closed them. “Can’t,” he whispered back. Trevor cleared his throat. “Um, I know this is probably out of place, but the backseat does recline and it creates a fairly large space to lie down in back.” He looked down again at Billy’s quickly swelling monster. “Fuck, yeah,” Carl growled softly. “You...wouldn’t mind?” Trevor met Billy’s eyes. “Brother, with that monster you got growing down there, I rather thing you better let Carl take care of you before you hurt something.” “Please?” Carl begged. “It’s been so long since I’ve had you. I need you, Billy. I need you now.” “Put the seat down,” he said. “You need me to pull over or…?” Before Trevor could finish the question, Billy was climbing over the back of his seat and Carl was shoving the backseat into its reclined position. The Rover rocked and rolled as the two giant musclebound men wrestled inside the interior to get together, and it didn’t take long at all before Trevor watched clothes being stripped off and the sounds of deep moans of pleasure and obviously passionate kisses filled the cab. He tried very hard not to look back and allow these two insanely beautiful and obviously powerful men a little privacy, but it was hard to do it. He kept seeing naked muscular asses rising up into his mirror, and the sounds of kissing, sucking, moaning, groaning and the occasional “fuck, yeah,” or “you feel so good,” or “I love you,” was making it very hard not to look. The truck was rocking and rolling all over the road as the two giants shifted and thrusted and got on with the business of sex inside the cabin of the truck. Luckily, there was no one following what must have looked like a very drunk driver trying with little luck to stay on one side of the road. That odd, musky, masculine scent grew incredibly strong as they pleasured each other, and it seemed to take only a few minutes before one of them was advising the other, “gonna fucking come,” and then a shudder and a long, low, hair-raising groan of absolute satisfaction filled the truck. Trevor looked back and saw Carl’s naked torso filling the back of the Rover. Carl’s eyes glanced up and met his and he smiled the most lascivious, sexy, dangerous smile that Trevor had ever witnessed. Then Billy’s naked ass reared up and Trevor realized that the teacher was sucking down the student’s load, gulping with audible pleasure. Trevor’s own cock was, by this time, begging for release. He had never felt so large. His dick was throbbing hotly and pressing its swollen head against his jeans. He pushed against it with the heel of his hand, trying to get it to settle down, but the heat inside the cab and the smell of sex was too strong. It was as if he were living inside sex and it was coating him with its need and passion. Billy was kissing Carl’s mouth. Carl held the other man’s bulging muscular body in his arms. Both men were evidently naked, and Trevor rolled down the window to bring some fresh air inside to try to calm himself down. “Better?” Billy growled. Trevor looked in the mirror and saw Carl nod and kiss his lover’s mouth. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. It was the most intense thing he’d ever almost witnessed. It was almost as if he had been part of it, though his cock’s hardness and insistent throbbing told a different story. “How you doing up there, Trev?” Carl asked. He was rubbing his hand across his stubbled scalp and grinning like the cat who ate the canary. Billy was now lounging beside him, both men stretched out along the back of the truck and covered in a glistening coat of sweat. “Not as good as you,” he answered. “True that,” he answered. “But there’s an easy way to remedy that, if you’re so inclined.” “I….” “Let me take the wheel for a while,” Carl offered. “Then you and Billy can get better acquainted.” “Me and…?” Carl nodded. “I can highly recommend him from personal experience, and I think - judging by the way his cock is still throbbing and leaking - that the man has a little love left in him.” “Carl, I don’t think Trevor is ready to….” “Billy, babe, I think Trevor is more than ready.” He kissed Billy’s lips. “Are you ready, Trev?” He swallowed hard. He looked into the mirror again at the two incredibly handsome, incredibly sexy, incredibly naked men in the back of his truck. “I think I might be.” Carl’s smile turned absolutely lecherous. “That’s what I thought.” Carl moved forward and put his lips next to Trevor’s ear, setting his warm hand on the back of his neck. “Pull over, Trev.” He could feel the man’s warm breath on his skin. “Okay.” Carl squeezed his neck. “Good boy.” The truck rolled to a stop and Carl climbed out of the back, opening Trevor’s door for him. Trevor started to get out and then stopped dead at the sight of Carl’s glistening naked body standing next to the Rover. “Oh, fuck,” he said. Carl bowed slightly with a flourish. “Thank you,” he said. “But you ain’t seen nothing yet. Climb on back and prepare yourself.” “Prepare my…?” Carl winked. “Have fun, Trev.” They exchanged places. Carl climbed in naked behind the wheel and Trevor peeked his head inside the back door where Billy was waiting. “Hi,” the dark-haired man said. Trevor’s brain flipped over inside his head and his heart stopped for a minute. His cock tried to rip its way free of his pants and his whole body felt hot and wet and sticky. “Huh...hi,” he managed to respond. Billy’s cock was at least a foot long, and possibly longer. Even on a body like his, which was perfect, the man’s prick was the focal point of everything. It was lying across his hip, a thick shank of pure sex, heavy and ripe. The head was as large as a plum and drooled a stream of clear honey along his ruddy, silken skin. Pulling his eyes away from the man’s incredible tool, Trevor realized that Billy was the most handsome, the most powerful, the most beautiful and the most muscular being he had ever laid eyes on, bar none. He was almost too much to take. Billy leaned forward and offered his hand. Trevor watched the man’s 8-pack abs pop and swell. “Come in,” Billy said softly. “I…” A sudden wash of intense lust and complete desire washed over Trevor’s being. “Come in,” Billy said again. “Let’s have some fun.” “I don’t….” Billy smiled. It melted Trevor’s brain. He stepped inside and the truck began to move. Trevor began to remove his shirt when Billy’s hand covered his and he said, “Let me do that.” Trevor steadied himself as the huge naked man sat forward and slowly undid each button on his shirt. Then his large hands moved the material of his shoulders and stripped it from his torso. Billy paused to look at Trevor’s body. His cock rose to attention and a fat stream of pre erupted from the eye and drizzled down his long, thick inches. He moved his hands over Trevor’s skin and leaned in and kissed his nipples tenderly. He moved his hand behind Trevor’s body, pulling them together, moving his lips up Trevor’s body towards his mouth. The truck lurches and Carl said, “Sorry.” Billy put his hand behind Trevor’s neck and kissed his mouth with deep and obvious passion. Trevor was hesitant at first. After all, this was someone else’s man, and that someone else was currently sitting at the wheel of Trevor’s truck, driving them along a deserted highway. But the kiss lingered, and it drew him into Billy’s muscular arms, and as they pressed themselves together, chest to chest, skin against skin, the sensation of warm, perfect sex overwhelmed him and he pulled the huge man tightly to him, kissing him back with equal passion. Carl looked into the rear view, smiling. “Go get him, Billy,” he said quietly, then fixed his eyes back on the unending stretch of empty road before them. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. “Holy fuck.” Billy kissed his mouth as his hands traveled south and began to rub and squeeze and caress Trevor’s raging hard-on. Thick shocks of pure sex erupted from everywhere he placed his hand, emanating through Trevor’s jeans like heat. He grabbed hold of Trevor’s meat and a sudden, hard, strong pulse of sex passed into him. Billy kissed him again. “Let’s get these pants off of you,” he growled. “I’m gonna swallow you whole.” “Holy fuck,” Trevor repeated. Billy undid Trevor’s belt and unbuttoned his trousers, rubbing his cock the entire time. He peeled Trevor’s damp skivvies off his throbbing meat and immediately made good on his promise, as the 7-inches of throbbing cock popped out of his pants and presented itself to Billy’s talented mouth. He sucked it inside and Trevor’s eyes rolled up in their sockets. He almost lost it all right then, but something pushed against his libido and held him back. He looked down and Billy’s beautiful eyes were looking up at him. He was sucking and stroking Trevor’s cock like a starving man, and then his strong hands yanked Trevor’s pants down his body and his mouth moved to suck both his balls into his warm, wet mouth as his fingers rubbed against the soft, tender wetness of Trevor’s asshole. Sharp tingles of bliss erupted everywhere Billy touched. Trevor was overheated with lust and desire. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned, pulling his legs free of his pants and opening his legs to allow Billy all the access he desired. Billy went to town on Trevor’s pink hole, licking and rubbing and pushing his tongue inside. Trevor had never felt anything like this before. His cock jumped and pulsed with glee as Billy ate his ass, leaving him feeling wet and hot and anxious for something to fill him up. Billy climbed back up Trevor’s body and kissed him. “Can I fuck you?” he asked. “I want to fuck you.” He looked down at Billy’s hugeness, and a pang of excitement and fear shot through him. “I don’t….” “It won’t hurt,” he promised. “I would never hurt you.” Carl said, “Trust him on that,” from the front seat. “You’re never going to regret letting Billy Titus fuck you senseless. I speak from experience.” “You...you’re so big,” Trevor said, breathlessly. Billy kissed his mouth again. “I would never hurt you.” He moved his hand down to Trevor’s wet hole and pressed two fingers inside him. Though he tightened against the intrusion, an immediate eruption of perfect sexual ecstasy exploded through him, as if Billy’s fingers held magic in their touch, and he opened himself to deeper exploration. “Can I fuck you?” “Fuck me,” Trevor begged. “Oh, god, yes, fuck me.” Billy pulled Trevor’s body towards him like a rag doll and pushed the man onto his back. Trevor’s legs were in the air and he planted his feet against the roof of the Rover. Billy reached down and stroked himself as a thick guzzle of pre drooled from the mouth of the massive cobra. He coated his entirety with the thick, warm lube that he naturally produced in unending abundance before Billy leaned forward, pressing the fat knob against Trevor’s tightness. Something better than sex entered Trevor’s body. Something deep and magic, something that felt like he was being bathed in pure pleasure. He gasped and groaned and felt himself light up inside as Billy pushed inches of thick, hot, hard cock into his guts. The heavy tool traveled inside deeper and deeper, rubbing itself adjacent the deep well of his pleasure center and he gasped and groaned and shivered from pure, undiluted, overwhelming sexual bliss. Billy leaned over Trevor, fucking and kissing him with equal need and passion. Trevor’s whole body shook, the intensity of the man’s sudden onslaught of perfect pleasure saturating his entire being with a religious rapture of absolute euphoria. Carl looked into the mirror and watched his lover fuck Trevor. “Are you going to do it?” he asked. Billy’s handsome face lifted up, and he said, “No.” “Why not?” “He didn’t ask.” Then he kissed Trevor’s gasping mouth again and pushed a radiating sensation of flawless sex into his brain as his massive tool fucked his ass and his warm, soft lips kissed his mouth. “Then what…?” “Thanking him, of course.” Billy’s hips were slowly thrusting as he moved his magical, massive meat in and out of the other man. “He gave us a ride. I’m just returning the favor.” “Ah.” Trevor was struggling to remain sane. He was being bombarded with an uncontrolled and uncontrollable stream of throbbing sexual waves that permeated him to the core of his being. Billy had not been with an ordinary man, and he did not know how to temper his power, so he was simply unleashing it all on Trevor as a gift, giving him everything but the true, lasting gift of power. He could not cum. He could not. His dick bulged and throbbed, his heart raced, his body broke out in sweat from every pore. His brain crackled and flipped and pulsed with the sensation of pure sexual bliss delivered in an irresistible surge. A flood of perfect gorgeous sex filled him up to overflowing. He couldn’t speak. Billy kissed his lips. They sizzled with sex. Every where Billy touched him erupted in fresh lightning strikes of ecstasy. And where Billy’s cock pushed inside him, filling him up with the source of Billy’s masculine energy, the eruptions of euphoric rapture lifted him into heaven. He gasped and spun and throbbed. Billy gave him everything in overwhelming abundance. And then they were pushing towards a crescendo and Billy embraced him and held him and spoke a word in his ear with tender softness. “Come.” His cock exploded. His balls emptied. He shouted from the joy of the perfect orgasmic release, thrusting fat ropes of cream from his ordinary body in an extraordinary display, pushed to his limits and beyond by a man so powerful that even others gifted with his amplified capabilities were hard-pressed to cope. Then he shook, physically, as he recovered from the overwhelming power of Billy Titus, and Billy held him, and kissed him, and stroked him, and loved him. Carl glanced into the mirror, smiling. “Told ya,” he said. Part 10 “I think you broke him.” Two nearly seven-foot tall men were standing on the shoulder of a deserted stretch of two-lane highway next to a large, dark green vintage Land Rover. They were both naked. They were both built like super-heavyweight bodybuilders, if super-heavyweight bodybuilders were built as perfectly proportioned and massively muscled as Superman. They were looking inside the back of the vehicle at another man. “How did…?” the dark-haired god asked, looking at his companion. The blonde giant next to him shrugged his mountain range shoulders. “Did you loose a full-on Billy on his ass?” “A what?” Trevor was bathing in an ocean of pure sex. He was naked, and swimming through a sea of bliss, surrounded by a warm, wet envelope of perfect pleasure. He breathed it in and swallowed it, tasting the raw power of absolute ecstasy. It was neither dark nor light, it was everywhere, it was everything. Then a face appeared before him. Hands reaching for his naked body. Arms surrounding him. Skin, soft, silken, smooth, warm, caressing his body. He knew the face. A man’s face. A man’s lips. A man’s arms. A man’s love. Powerful and absolute. A god’s love, embracing him beneath the sea of sex. The fuzzy-headed man’s green eyes met the raven-haired man’s bright blue ones. “Did you hold anything back?” “Like...what?” The blonde man’s head tilted slightly and his brow furrowed. “You don’t even know, do you?” “Know what?” “How powerful you are.” “Well, I mean, I guess…?” “Kiss me,” the blonde instructed, turning towards his inhumanly beautiful companion. “Kiss…?” He nodded. “Just...kiss me. And don’t hold back.” “When I kiss you, I don’t know how to hold back.” He placed his hands on his lover’s chin and pressed their lips together. He poured every ounce of his passion, love and power into the kiss, and was a bit startled when something hot and thick and wet splattered against his belly and chest. He pulled apart from his lover and looked down. The blonde man’s cock had inflated to its full and glorious extents, nearly doubling in size and swollen red and rock hard. The other man had exploded with a heavy douse of come that fountained from his prick and coated his own silken skin like cream. Thick rivulets were still draining along the veiny shaft of his gargantuan monster. “Thanks,” he said. “You did that.” He looked down. “Well, I think it was you who….” “No, Billy. You did that. You made me do that. It’s what and who you are - and keep in mind that I’m pretty big and powerful myself, but one kiss - just one kiss from your lips - and I lose control.” He smiled. “Willingly, I might add.” He watched his wealth of warm cream disappear into his lover’s huge, muscular frame. “It’s the same for everyone. Every guy you’re with at Muscle City. You’re...amazing.” “Thanks?” He looked into the back of the Land Rover at the smaller naked man inside. “But how does that explain…?” God was inside him. Fucking him. Loving him. Filling him up with beauty and power and pleasure. His body shook and rolled and pulsed with it. His gasped and his lungs were filled with it. He opened his eyes and the god’s face was there, looking at him, smiling at him, kissing him, loving him. He was wrapped in the strong arms of perfect love. He was riding the strong cock of perfect sex. His heart was pumping sex through his veins. He was breathing sex, and tasting sex, and every groan, every sigh, every tear that left his body was overflowing with all the perfect blissful euphoria he could not contain inside him. “I think you broke him, or something. I mean, if I can’t help myself as strong as I am….” He shrugged again. “I...didn’t know.” “How could you? You’ve only been with guys like us ever since...ever. I have the advantage of having had more than a few liaisons with other normal dudes. I’ve learned how to, like, temper my skills to the task at hand.” He looked at the man in the Land Rover again. “I think he’s, like, sex drunk or something.” “Sex drunk?” The blonde man nodded. “Like, when you drink alcohol you feel giddy and nice, but if you drink too much you start feeling sick, and if you drink even more...this happens.” he smiled and rubbed his rugged jaw. “I think our friend Trevor here just enjoyed too much Billy.” Billy looked at Trevor, reaching forward and stroking his face tenderly. “Oops,” he said. He was climbing a mountain. He was climbing a god. A huge god. Beautiful and magnificent. His hands moved across the satin skin of a god, and everywhere he touched the god, shocks of intense sexual power entered his body. His cock was throbbing and hot and exploding with cream that splattered thickly against the god’s perfect flesh. He was climbing up the god’s beautiful, flawless perfection, shaken by the god’s emanations of sex, unable to stop himself as his vision was filled up with the sight of the god’s phallus, a strong length of fat prick falling forward from his loins and throbbing in time to his own. He could smell the god’s scent in his nostrils, the delicious tang of balls and ass, the heady musk of perfect masculine power, the deep perfume of limitless, incomparable, unending, perfect sex. He came again and again, climbing up the stone hard, velvet soft, warm and perfect body of the god of all sex. “Should we...do...something?” “I think he’ll be okay.” Carl looked at Billy and added, “I’ve seen this happen before. Couple of times.” Billy met his lover’s gaze. “Like I said, I’m pretty strong, too. Sometimes I lose control in the moment. Things are progressing nicely, the dude is super hot, super into it, he wants more so...I give it to him.” He shrugged again. “And they recover?” “Oh, yeah. I mean, they’re kind of… it’s… when someone….” He sighed. “He’s broken, though.” “What does that mean?” Billy asked, with concern in his strong voice. “He’s had the ultimate. He’s experienced perfect, unvarnished, overwhelming, complete and utter sexual bliss. It kind of colors everything else from now on. No matter who he’s with, no matter how good it feels, no matter how satisfying it is - how is it ever going to compare to you?” Carl looked at Billy, smiling. “You’re amazing.” “So...what should I do?” “Kiss him.” “Kiss him?” “Kiss him.” Billy’s face reflected confusion at the simple answer, but Carl nodded his head towards the passed out man in the back of the Land Rover and he nodded. Billy dropped to one knee, leaned into the cab of the truck, put his lips to the other man’s and kissed him as only Billy could. Trevor was lying on a warm beach covered in soft sand. He was naked beneath a sun that pulsed with constant throbs of bliss that coated his skin in warm, wet sex. The sun was a giant cock in the sky, pointed at his body, thrusting fat gouts of liquid sex at the world and coating him in its power. He felt warmth against his lips. A warmth like the sun above him that was throbbing with the power of a god’s cock, pumping liquid bliss that splashed against him like the warm waters of the ocean. The ocean of the god’s cum, delicious and thick, cresting against the earth, the warm, soft earth, the god’s body beneath him, caressing him in the god’s strong arms, holding him as the god’s perfect cock entered his ass and fucked him with the god’s perfect power. His lips tingled and sizzled. His lips throbbed and swelled. The god’s face - he came again, seeing it, looking into those blue eyes, as blue as the ocean, as blue as the sky - and the god kissed him, tenderly, passionately, with perfect and unending love. Shortly, the man moaned softly, then began to kiss Billy back, rousing slowly from his stupor until the two men were kissing quite passionately, and it was evident that Trevor was back in the land of the living. Carl tapped Billy on the shoulder, but Billy seemed engrossed in the kiss. “Billy? Earth to Billy.” The kiss went on and on. “Okay, stud, I’m starting to get a little jealous here.” Billy pulled his mouth from Trevor’s and looked at the smaller man, who was looking back at him. “Welcome back,” he said softly. “Whuh… what happened?” “You passed out,” Billy explained, moving his hand through Trevor’s thick shock of red hair. “Sorry about that.” “Holy fuck,” he responded softly. “Something like that,” Carl announced. He looked down at Trevor’s face as Billy stood back up. Trevor was clearly and desperately in love with his boyfriend. “You feeling okay, bud?” “I love you,” he said to Billy. “Yeah,” Carl said, “he’s okay.” “I love you, too,” Billy said, easily. Trevor turned over and struggled to climb out of his truck. He kept his eyes on Billy’s face the entire time. “Maybe you ought to sit down,” Carl advised. “Kind of...get your bearings again.” “What?” He didn’t even look at Carl. “Whoa,” Carl said. “He’s got it bad.” “It?” Billy asked quietly out of the side of his mouth. He was helping Trevor sit up. Trevor’s cock was hard and throbbing. “Kind of a...chemical thing.” He looked at Billy, explaining, “He’s hooked on you.” “Hooked on…?” “If you want to keep repeating everything I say as a question, I’m cool with that, but things’ll move along a bit quicker if I can just….” Billy nodded. “Okay. So, what happens sometimes is that when one of us is with a norm… uninitiated guy, and things go a bit far, the norm… uninitiated guy falls in love with us. Or, in this case, you.” He smiled at Trevor, who seemed slightly to melt in absolute adoration. “I assume there’s more to it than that?” Carl nodded, saying, “Oh, just a little bit. And maybe love isn’t quite an accurate assessment of the situation.” “Let me guess. Does the word ‘obsession’ come into play, here?” “Ohhhh, yeah. Obsession, worship, devotion.” He waved his hand in front of Trevor’s face, who continued to ignore hm completely. “And what we have here is a rather advanced case of the Billys.” Trevor sighed at the mention of the name, and his cock visibly throbbed with a hard shift. “Whoa. Really?” “How do I…?” “How do you overcome this little situation?” Billy nodded. “Like I said, it’s a chemical thing. Or something. He’s literally addicted to you.” He smiled. “Not that I blame him, of course. And all things considered, he is very cute. So maybe if we….” “Carl,” Billy warned. “I’m just thinking of Trevor, here.” “Sure you are.” “Look, I know I’m a whore, but I’m so...good at it!” “Hard to argue with logic like that.” He looked at the red-haired naked man making puppy eyes at him again. “I assume you’ve been in this situation before, then?” The god stood before Trevor in all his naked glory. Trevor watched the god glow with sex and love. Trevor looked up at the god’s face and swooned with need and lust. Trevor looked down the god’s perfect body, all the perfect power, all the perfect beauty, until his eyes beheld the god’s mammoth shank of sex, hanging thickly from the god’s deep pubic forest of shining, soft curls that smelled like the god’s own essence. Trevor reached forward, tentatively, and set his fingertips against the god’s source of all pleasure, stroking Billy’s mammoth appendage tenderly. Which was starting to make it difficult for Billy to concentrate. “Billy. Seriously. Have you seen me?” Billy laughed despite his worries. “It’ll all be okay. There’s a simple solution to this. It always works.” Carl watched the small man worshipping his boyfriend’s cock and he said, “We’ve all been there, Trev.” “Well, whatever it is you’re planning on doing, I suggest you get on with it because if he keeps this up,” he said, “we’re going to end up back in that Land Rover and I’m gonna unleash the full Billy on him all over again.” “You may not like it.” “Let me guess.” “No need, it’s exactly what you think.” “But...he didn’t ask.” “Believe me, if we leave him like this he’s going to be miserable. At least if we initiate him, he’ll be himself again - or, I guess, two or three times himself again, and everybody lives happily ever after.” “So, do I just, sort of, point myself at him and...?” “‘Point’ yourself? Like a lawn sprinkler or something?” Carl made a face. “No. I have to do it.” Billy opened his mouth but Carl cut him off. “The chemical thing. I counteract you, or something. Not sure exactly how or why it works, but it works. If he gets a double dose of you, he ends up huge and powerful and still obsessed. If I do it - or, really, any other guy but you - he ends up like the rest of us. Still in love with you, obviously, just like the rest of us, but not quite so...stuck.” Trevor moved forward, taking the length of the god cock in his hands reverently, feeling its heat and weight and power pulsing in his hands. It was a thing of utter beauty, a majestic display of the god’s power, the perfect tool to deliver the god’s gift of absolute bliss that would fill Trevor up again and send him back to the god’s world of warm, wet masculine sex. Trevor pushed his tongue forward, licking the full length of the god’s perfect cock. “I think you’d better hurry up. I can feel my motors revving.” Trevor breathed warmly against the end of Billy’s prick, then opened his mouth very widely. “Oh, fuck.” “Trevor? Trev? Babe? Trevvie?” The red-haired man ignored Carl’s entreaties, even though he was already pumping out his strong pheromones and sending out thick and steady tugs at him. “Hmm. He’s really got it bad.” “What can I say. I’m amazing.” Trevor was actively sucking on Billy, now. “Yeah,” Carl agreed drily. “Okay, I guess I’ll just...go for it.” “Be my guest,” Billy said. “Can you, sort of, lure him out?” “He’s not a wild animal.” Carl watched Trevor licking and sucking on Billy’s prick. “You sure about that?” His eyebrow arched. “I have to admit, the man has talent.” “You don’t need to tell me that, Carl. Whatever you’re going to do, start doing it.” “Well, I don’t want the poor man inflating with muscle inside his truck. He’ll blow out the doors.” “Good point.” Billy began stepping backwards, bringing his traveling blow job with him. “He’s not going to be like this, right?” “Like I said, he’ll be fine.” He watched the two men moving away from the truck. “You sure you want to do this? Because Trevor looks like a man who knows his way around….” “Just do it, Carl.” “I’m just pulling your leg, Billy. We won’t leave him like this. He’ll be okay. What am I saying? He’ll be better than okay! He’ll be in Muscle Club!” Billy squeezed his eyes closed and balled his hands into fists. Trevor had taken his cock inside his mouth and was dutifully and with obvious pleasure sucking on him quite strongly. “Hurry it up, please,” Billy managed to ask. “Whoa. Okay. Um, you need to ask him to suck on my cock instead.” “Why do I have to…?” “Because he’ll do anything you ask him to.” “Trevor?” Billy asked. The redhead looked up with adoration. “I want you to give my friend Carl a blowjob, just like you’re giving me, okay?” “You can talk to him like he wasn’t a child, you know.” “I’m new at this, give me a minute.” “Whatevs.” “Trevor. Suck on Carl’s cock.” “That’s what I like to hear,” Carl said. “You’re not funny.” “I’m a little bit...whoa. Whoa! Fuck!” “I told you!” “Holy fuck! This is gonna be easy!” Trevor really was quite talented. And almost as soon as he wrapped his lips around Carl’s dick and started to caress and stroke his long shaft, Carl grew very hard very fast and began to unleash the power of Transform and Muscle Club into the small naked Australian. And almost as quickly, Trevor began to grow. He gulped down the gushing flood of cream like a starving man, and Carl fed him everything in a rushing fountain of male power that swam into his blood and his muscles and his bones, and began to swiftly upgrade everything about him. Billy was shocked. “Holy….” “I’ve kind of done this before,” Carl admitted, reaching down and holding onto Carl’s head as he pushed thick jets of powerful transforming cream down the man’s throat. “I’ll have this taken care of in a couple of minutes.” Something warm and delicious filled Trevor’s mouth and he gulped it down with a sensation of pleasure he had never felt before. This was different than the god...than what Billy had given him. That gift of sex so powerful that it made him forget everything else. This was beyond sex. Beyond power. He tasted the essence of godhood, and a heat entered his belly and stretched along his arms and his legs like lightning from a bottle. His cock felt heavy. Then heavier still. Then it throbbed and stretched and bulged and became steel. The hair on his scalp tightened. His skin tingled everywhere. He started to grow. “A couple of minutes?” Trevor’s body was already swelling with new power. His shoulders were spreading into distinct lobes of brawn, his chest was bulging forward, his neck was growing thick and his arms were swelling with muscle. “I’m kind of good at it.” He looked down, grinning. “In fact, I’m very good at it.” Trevor was gulping and guzzling the flood of cream that Carl was delivering with accomplished ease, hungering now for it as his body changed. Billy watched with fascination, because he had never actually seen another man initiated. They had always appeared in his classroom already grown, or they were taken by others because he had refused to participate. Carl was smiling with obvious pleasure as he watched the other man grow. Billy wondered what he was feeling as he pushed power into Trevor’s body, realizing that he was doing this, that he could do this to anyone, just plug in and watch another man start growing muscle by the pound. “Feels so good,” Carl said softly. “This always feels so good.” “I can’t believe… it’s incredible.” Carl looked over. “I want you to do it, Billy. I want to watch you do this.” He looked down at the man growing larger and larger as he sucked down Carl’s warm cream. “There’s nothing else like it in the world.” Billy could believe that. Trevor was moaning with absolute pleasure as he grew larger and larger. His voice changing, moving towards the deep, powerful register of the men of Muscle Club. He felt his arms swelling, the muscle growing thicker and stronger, pressing insistently against his skin. Veins pulsed and spread along his limbs, feeding the muscle, crawling down his limbs and over the high arch of his ass and along his groin towards his quickly swelling cock. The fibers of muscle everywhere on his body multiplied and divided, growing into cables, and then into thick, hard balls of pure brawn. His skin stretched across all that swelling power as his body grew taller and wider to accommodate everything that Carl was giving him so effortlessly. Billy watched Trevor’s face growing more handsome as his body continued to swell with power. His skin was milky white, and the redness of his hair everywhere grew even more distinct. Maybe he was from Australia, but there was clearly Scottish blood inside him. A beard, full and beautiful, sprouted on his chin and cheeks of the same ruddy cinnamon hue, and a thick, full mustache grew on his upper lip. His face took on a brutal handsomeness, a hard masculinity that made Billy want to fuck him very, very hard. “Bigger and bigger, dude,” Carl said, urging Trevor on. “Take it all, bro. Take every drop.” A pressure was building in Trevor’s loins. A hard, deep, beautiful pressure that tingled and throbbed and made him groan as he continued swallowing every bit of power that Carl could give him. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation of growth and strength that was throbbing in his swelling muscles, and the awareness that something new was happening - something unexpected and impossible and utterly amazing - was rewarded with a sudden growth alongside his mammoth, pulsing cock. Trevor’s rapid development began to slow as his secondary cock sprang forth and rose up next to its brother - the ultimate sign of a fully matured Muscle Club jock. “You want to grab that, Billy,” Carl said, still feeding his power into Trevor. “The first hit off a newly grown Muscle Clubber is… awesome.” Billy sank down and put his lips on Trevor’s monster and was instantly rewarded with a fat gush of hot cum. Just as Carl had said, it was different even than all the powerful cream he had ever tasted. He felt it enter himself and spread into his arms and legs. It sped through him like liquid fire and made him feel powerful and masculine and strong. Trevor’s new cock pushed heavy gouts of intoxicating cream into Billy’s beautiful and perfect body, and he found himself nearly swooning with bliss at the sensation of a newly transformed man’s powerful seed blasting down his throat into his body. Trevor felt wet warmth surround his cock - still unaware that he now owned two - and he released a flood of cream from his over-burdened balls. He could feel his orgasm with new intensity and sensed his fountain of hot cream as it travelled up and up every fat inch of his prick. Someone was sucking him hungrily and he faithfully delivered his load into the hungry mouth of the man who needed it so very, very badly. He exploded with cum. He shoved it from his fat balls and made more instantly, because he could. He was a cum factory. He was a cum pump. His balls bulged hard between his legs as he released them to do the one thing they excelled at now, and they happily inflated with more and more and more cream that he shoved up his monster into the sucking mouth that drank it all down. “Better and better,” Carl said, softly. “Better and better.” He knew what Billy was experiencing, and he watched with open love as his companion swallowed the heavy, industrial-strength cream of the man he had initiated and welcomed into the small pantheon of supermen that was known as Muscle Club. Trevor attained his new full growth in only minutes. He pulled his mouth from Carl’s thick cock and looked down at the heavy bulges mounted on his new body. A soft forest of bright red curls was amassed across both hemispheres of a heavy, muscular chest. He could see two very prominent nipples poking up through the copper fur. He felt a surging orgasmic sensation as he released gallons of cream from his heavy balls into Billy’s gulping mouth. Then Carl was kissing his mouth and he came harder than ever, recognizing another like himself and the sensational power and hyper masculinity that his new body delivered. He was tugging hard on Carl before he knew what he was doing, his brain sizzled with sex and his newfound power was bursting free of its cage. He released a heavy invisible cloud of pheromones, thickly scented with his individual musk, that announced his presence clearly to any other Muscle Clubber that happened to be in the area like a loud beacon. His other cock started to fountain in conjunction with the one still lodged down Billy’s throat, splattering more of his new powerful seed all over Carl’s naked body. He was kissing Carl and cumming from both cannons and glorying in his new overwhelming power, because he could not help himself. His body had been flooded with the strength and overwhelming force that Carl could deliver so effortlessly, and he had to release it. He loved Billy. He loved Carl. He loved himself. He was perfect. He delivered his perfection into Billy. Billy accepted it, realizing he tasted Carl’s familiar essence mixed with something else, something new, something more. He swallowed it with a hunger he never realized before, pulling into himself the first release from a newly created Transformed man, fresh with power and possibility. His face registered his surprise and pleasure, and Carl, embracing Trevor’s huge new form in his strong arms, looked upon his handsome lover and said, “Now you understand. Now you know.” Billy looked at Carl. He did know. He did understand. This was how it all happened. This was how they grew. This was the source of their power. His body was vibrating like a rung bell. He felt as if he were illuminated, as if his entire body was pulsing with power. The three men shared each other in this manner for minutes, diving deep into the well of pleasure that each could provide and each could realize. And then Billy stood up, standing now at his true, full power. And Carl stood next to him, equally powerful. And trevor was before them, in his new, perfect, bulging, miraculous and beautiful form. “Welcome to Muscle Club,” Carl said, with a tough of formality. “What. The. Fuck?” Carl laughed and Billy smiled. “Yeah, that’s kind of the right reaction,” the blonde god said. “Sorry about springing this on you.” “My fault, I’m afraid,” Billy explained. Trevor looked down at his body. He moved his large hands over the newly grown muscle, cupping his massive pecs and rubbing his palms along the bulging masses of his abdominals. His fingers crawled down his body and each hand grabbed a dick, holding a separate huge sausage of highly sensitive meat in each hand, feeling the ludicrously high sensation of sexual bliss throbbing through each long, thick, firm tube. “Holy….” Carl looked at Billy, and remarked, “Funny how it always turns to religion.” Billy shrugged. “I suppose it’s only natural.” “Super natural,” Trevor said softly. He was looking at the two inhumanly beautiful men looking at him. “What happened?” “That’s a long story,” Billy said. “First things first, Trevor my friend. How are you feeling?” He thought about it a moment, holding his twin pythons in his grips, and said, “Fucking horny as hell.” Carl nodded. “Yep, that’s about right.” He looked at Billy, and asked, “Are you ready?” “Ready?” “To upgrade him.” He smiled. “This is how it works, Billy. I feed him my power, and he adds to it. Then you swallow it, and add to it again, and give it back to him.” “And then what happens?” He shrugged. “Maybe nothing. Maybe everything. Who knows? It’s always different. It’s always….” He looked at the red-haired beauty and grinned. “A surprise.” Billy looked at Trevor. “Are you ready?” “I don’t understand.” “This is who you are, now,” Billy explained. “This body, those muscles, those cocks. That constant hum of sex you feel. The need to fuck. To fuck me. To be fucked by me. Your heavy balls will never empty. Your hungry cocks will never be satisfied. Your muscles are powerful beyond your imagination. Your libido is unlimited and capable of driving another man insane from pure, unfiltered, overwhelming sexual pleasure. Your body is built to deliver sex in unending supply, and you will, from this moment forward, need others like yourself just to help satisfy that massive, uncontrollable, irresistible need for the love of another man.” “You’re in Muscle Club, Trevor,” Carl said. “You’re one of us.” The red-haired giant looked at his two companions. No one, ever, looked more beautiful or perfect in his world. He could think of nothing, at that moment, except his desire for them. Billy smiled and asked again, “Are you ready?” Trevor’s bright green eyes scanned Billy’s perfect male beauty. “Hell yes!” Billy walked to Trevor and took the man’s strong form into his embrace, and kissed him with unequaled passion. His cocks inflated to their full glory and began to drool with warm honey. His hands moved down Trevor’s body, over the bulging masses of brawn that his wide back was constructed of until they found the round, firm, perfect globes of his ass and he squeezed and kneaded the muscular orbs with his strong hands, pulling them open to push his magic touch toward Trevor’s warm, wet, hungry hole. “Then let’s see what happens.” Part 11 The classic Land Rover Series III is nearly six and a half feet tall. It’s a huge vehicle built between 1971 and 1985. It was designed primarily for off-road use, and the four-door version was fourteen feet long. It was a gargantuan monster, used by the UN, the British and Australian armies and the Royal Navy. If anyone had been driving along a certain stretch of American highway on a certain warm evening, they would have seen a classic forest green Land Rover parked on the shoulder. A closer look would reveal for men leaning against the truck, each standing head and shoulders above its roof. If they had stopped to look even closer, they might have been surprised that each of the men was completely naked. And certainly they would have been shocked to see that each man, apart from being unusually attractive and gifted with the perfect muscular development of super-heavyweight bodybuilders, was also gifted with two cocks a piece. Further investigation would reveal that the blonde man in the middle of the three had one heavily-muscled arm draped across the shoulders of a man with thick, vibrantly red hair made of soft waves that looked like someone had poured copper on his head, and a full, beautiful beard of the same hue on his jutting chin and strong jaw. The blonde’s hand was resting against the redhead’s massive right pec, his fingers lost in the wealth of all the warm, soft fur running across his chest, rubbing, twisting and pinching the man’s very prominent nipple mounted low on the bulging meat hanging from his upper body. The blonde’s other hand was nowhere to be seen, because it was resting against the third man’s buttocks, slipping his fingers down that man’s warm, moist crack, between the two muscular globes of his glutes and gently rubbing and pressing against his asshole. The redhead was massively built. Of course, each of them was, but his body looked as if it had been constructed from boulders. The same copper hair was massed in curls across his barrel chest and sprouted like a thick crown over the two - two! - long, thick shanks of cock that jumped and throbbed with every twist of his nipple. The blonde in the center was smiling the sort of smile one might have if he also had complete control over the other two men, which at the moment seemed to be the case. His body was beautiful, a dark bronzed hue kissed by the sun as if some muscular surfer had somehow found his way from the warm Pacific waves into this lost stretch of land. Long, lean, perfect wedges and balls of hard brawn covered him, each muscle head married to its brothers in symmetrical harmony, and dusted in a soft coating of golden curls. It would be obvious to any witness that he was a man who enjoyed other men - so much so that he could not keep his hands off of them for too long. The third man, a dark-haired, blue-eyed god, would be almost too hard to observe for too long, because one might spontaneously erupt with an orgasm strong enough to split a zipper wide open simple from his overwhelming beauty and absolute perfection. He, too, was smiling, but it was the smile of a content and happy man doing exactly what he wanted to be doing, with exactly the two people he wanted to be doing it with. His body was beyond imagining in its size, its beauty and its perfection. If some god had reached down to create a perfect man, he would be hard pressed to do better. At the moment, the three giant naked men were watching the sun setting and the sky turning shades of pink, purple and violet as the warm evening breeze caressed their silken flesh. As the man in the middle played with the parts of the the other two, their massive twin cocks bulged and throbbed and pumped out heavy strands of warm honey, redolent with the strong scent of sex and masculine power. The honey drizzled thickly down the fat shafts of their meat, a warm reminder of the constant state of arousal that inflamed their loins with and bodies. “Beautiful,” the dark-haired god murmured. He looked at his blonde companion and leaned over to kiss his soft lips. The blonde man withdrew his hand from its manipulations of the dark man’s ass, moving his palm behind Billy’s neck to pull their mouths together. Billy’s powerful scent was on his hand and it made his nostrils flare and sting, and made his own cocks pump a fat flow of honey. The redhead looked over smiling, and moved his hand onto the blonde man’s wide, bulging back to caress his skin and feel his strength and hardness. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned deeply. The blonde started to laugh in the middle of his kiss. “Again?” he asked. “I can’t help myself,” Trevor explained. “Everything about you - and I mean everything - turns me on harder than I’ve ever been turned on before. Just...feeling your skin, your muscles, the sensation of your body moving beneath my touch makes me heat up.” “Thanks,” Carl said. “I like feeling you touching me. You have very gentle hands.” “Not always,” Billy said, looking over Carl’s vast shoulders. “If I was able to bruise, I think you could see where Trevor got a bit overly excited.” “Sorry,” he growled. “Sometimes I can’t help myself.” Billy reached around his lover and cupped Trevor’s bearded face. “Keep getting overly excited. I like it.” “Are we going again?” Carl asked. “Because I know I’d love another round with the both of you. I haven’t had a workout like that for a while.” Billy kissed his lover. “I find that hard to believe.” Carl shrugged. “Not every dude back home has your stamina,” he said, and then he looked at Trevor and added, “or your...energy.” He winked at him. “How many more are there?” “Back home? I guess a couple of hundred. That sound right, Billy?” “Give or take a dozen or so,” he agreed. Trevor’s eyes went wide. “A..a couple hundred? And all like you?” Carl nodded, and corrected him. “Like us,” he said, kissing Trevor’s warm lips. “But I think that they lack a certain degree of experience.” He kissed him again, lingeringly. “Yes, there’s definitely something to be said for an older man.” “I’m not that much older,” he protested. “I’m not complaining, you’ll notice. That was a compliment. You’re fucking amazing as a lover, Trev. You’re passionate, you’re enthusiastic, you’re athletic and you’re fucking...inventive! I mean, some of those moves you put on me? Fuck.” Billy had to agree. “He speaks the truth, Trevor.” The redhead’s whole body blushed. “Aw, shucks. You’re embarrassing me.” “Not their fault. They don’t have your years of training. Practice makes perfect, as they say.” “So they’re…?” “Most of the guys back home are teenagers. High school students. Some were probably virgins prior to joining Muscle Club, and maybe they haven’t been exposed to as many...opportunities as you.” Trevor’s brow furrowed and he said to Billy, “But you’re no teenager.” Now it was Billy’s turn to blush. “I...maybe didn’t have the opportunities, either.” Carl rubbed Billy’s massive chest and explained, “Our beautiful friend here has never had the most...outgoing personality. Like I said, I had to chase his fine ass down and pursue him with a rather persistent relish before I caught him. And then it was just him and I for months. Not that we didn’t have fun!” Billy nodded. “Oh, we had fun all right, but I’d be the first one to admit that Carl showed me all his moves and helped me...explore what it meant to be intimate and sexual with someone else. I was a bit shy and hesitant.” “Which only made you sexier,” Carl said, kissing his mouth again. “Well, you’re certainly not shy and hesitant anymore,” Trevor volunteered. “You went everywhere I wanted to go, and sometimes you went places I wasn’t even thinking about, yet.” “I...tend not to do a lot of thinking when I get in that mood,” Billy admitted. “I kind of let my body do all the talking.” “An excellent plan,” Trevor acknowledged. “Sometimes it better not to think too much about what you want to do, and just to do it.” “Although,” Billy said, “that’s sort of how we find ourselves in this situation in the first place.” Trevor asked, “How did this happen? I mean, I know how this,” he said, gesturing at his own new massive frame, “happened. But how did this,” he then gestured at Billy and Carl, making a wide circle with his open palm, “happen?” “How did Muscle Club begin?” Carl asked, and Trevor nodded. Then Carl sighed and said, “It’s a long story.” “Then give me the Cliff’s Notes version.” “The Cliffs what?” “Wow, you are young, aren’t you?” “I’m young and hung and filled with cum!” Carl announced, proudly. “Indeed,” Trevor agreed, looking down at the other man’s bulging, heavy balls. “He means give him the short version,” Billy explained. Carl looked at the setting sun and the darkening sky. “Long story short, then. Two guys found something on the web and spent a weekend using it. It made them grow muscles, and get bigger, and blast out ropes of cum from their lengthening cock. They found out that they were being altered pretty radically and that their cum could change others, too. They invited their friends over and they changed, and got bigger, and hornier, and then they could make their friends change, too. And things went along like that for a few weeks, and these guys kept growing, and getting more beautiful, and stronger, and inviting other guys to join them, until Muscle Club was born. And the more guys who joined it, the bigger everyone got.” “That sounds...impossible.” Carl nodded. “Probably is. Except that here I am, and there you are.” “Those first two guys, they’re still around?” Carl nodded. “Everyone is still around. Things got kind of...bad. People freaked out, as you can imagine when dozens of horny high school dudes start blooming into bodybuilder horndogs overnight and keep getting bigger and stronger every fucking day. It was hardest on Billy here, who had to keep us in line and keep the school administration from freaking out too much, while allowing us to, sort of, explore our new boundaries.” “Boys will be boys,” Billy said. “And you pursued him?” Trevor asked. “I fucking tailed this guy from day one - well, after I joined Muscle Club - but I always had a thing for him. He was - he is, the kindest, gentlest, most loving man I ever met. He was a great teacher, he’s an even better lover, and I would do anything in the world for him.” “The feeling is mutual,” Billy said, kissing Carl on the mouth. “And are all the guys - they’re all guys?” “All guys,” Carl affirmed. “Interesting. And you never found out how this happened?” “We were in school,” Carl explained. “And we were, you know, fucking each other. Who has time for investigation? Anyway, what does it matter?” “It might answer a lot of questions.” “What questions?” Trevor’s smooth brow furrowed. ‘Well, why do we have two dicks for one thing. And why are we so big? It’s...impractical. And so strong?” His head tilted. “How strong are we, anyway? It’s obvious we’re big.” “I don’t think ‘big’ quite covers what we are,” Carl said with a grin. “We’re quite strong,” Billy said. “For example?” The dark-haired god looked across the landscape, then pointed. “How much would you guess that rock weighs?” “The boulder, you mean?” “If you like.” “Couple of tons, I should think.” “Go lift it.” Trevor looked at him doubtfully. “Pull the other one.” “He’s not shitting you, Trev. Go pick it up.” Carl moved behind his lover and wrapped him in his arms, holding his beautiful body against his own. “It’ll be fun!” Trevor shrugged and walked towards where the large rock was resting. It was at least as large as a normal man, if he were wrapped in a fetal position. Carl nuzzled Billy’s neck and sent his lover groaning like a lion as they both watched Trevor’s handsome posterior bob and flex as the huge man walked away from the truck. He paused, looking at the rock. “Just pick it up,” Carl shouted. “Don’t make a pet out of it!” The copper bear bent his knees and surrounded the wide boulder with his new long arms, feeling his muscles stretch and flex as he prepared for what he assumed to be a titanic struggle. He pushed his fingers under each edge of the cold stone and hugged the rock’s surface to his naked body. At first, it wouldn’t budge at all. As he applied more force to his labors, an odd thing started to happen. He could feel his muscles tensing and bulging. A hard heat began to sing across his body and the familiar sensation of muscular development kicked in. He realized that he was physically growing - actually getting stronger - as he wrestled to get the boulder off the ground. He felt his back expand, and his shoulders and lats swell. His arms bulged and the muscles along his thick legs grew larger by the inch. He was getting stronger, somehow. As he tested his body’s power, it was expanding itself to meet the challenge, developing new strands and cables of muscle even as he attempted to lift the monstrous rock, fighting gravity and his own strength in the process. And then it budged. He moved his hands underneath and pulled the rock towards him. The far edge lifted up. He gritted his teeth and his abdominals swelled with power and his arms and shoulders sang with strain and, inch by inch, he slowly managed the two-ton slab of solid rock off the ground. “He’s a fighter,” Carl said, “I’ll give him that.” “That’s a lot to do in one go, though.” “He looks like he’s managing it okay.” And he was. Trevor was slowly, and with effort that made all his massive muscles bulge out starkly from his frame, lifting the boulder off the ground. Then he was balancing its weight, shifting his legs, moving his grip, and he had the man-size rock fully off the ground and he continued lifting it, inch by inch. “You’re doing great, Trev!” Carl urged. “Fuck,” Trevor growled. “I know, right? It’s fucking heavy!” “Shut up,” Trevor groaned. He now had the rock in both arms and was standing upright. holding over two tons of solid granite in his arms. “You did it!” Carl shouted. “I don’t think he’s quite done, yet,” Billy observed. Which was true, because Trevor was now attempting the push the tonnage over his head. “You don’t have to show off for us,” Carl advised. “We’re both suitably impressed!” Trevor grunted and strained, glorying in the sensation of muscular power and growth that continued to build and manifest across his entire body. Muscle was strengthening, tightening, developing harder and thicker as he made his new, miraculous, impossible body lift the boulder up, up, up and over his head. He stood, now, in the darkening light, feet spread apart, chest heaving as he breathed, the muscles of his arms and shoulders standing out starkly beneath his milky skin, holding several tons of rock above his copper-haired head. “Fuck yeah!” he shouted, with a tremendous smile on his handsome face and both dicks inflated to full glory. The muscles all across his eight-foot tall body were bulging out against his pale skin. He was clearly even bigger than before, and looked like he could tear apart anything he set his hands to. “I think he likes it,” Carl observed, because both of Trevor’s cannons were now exploding like milk fountains, shooting fat ropes of cream as he spontaneously achieved orgasm. “Evidently,” Billy agreed. Eyes closed, holding the rock above his head, Trevor came fat gouts of cum that splattered into the dry earth, emptying his over-productive balls because his body had delivered so much power that he was overwhelmed with it. He shot his load until it dripped from the mouths of both cocks and he smiled with evident bliss. Then Trevor turned slowly and heaved the boulder as far as he could throw it, which wasn’t very far, yet, and they all felt it strike back to earth with a heavy thud and a cloud of dust. Trevor was clapping his hands to rid them of the grit and came striding back, his even thicker legs winding around each other making his gait more like a strut, obviously proud and amazed with himself. “Holy fuck, that was intense.” “So, yeah,” Carl said, “we’re kinda strong.” He narrowed his gaze and asked, “How are you feeling after that?” “Hungry.” He thought for a moment, and added, “Horny.” “Sums it up pretty well.” Carl smiled and stepped back, pushing his boyfriend towards the huge copper-headed man. “How about a snack?” Billy said, “Carl!” “Trev says he’s hungry and horny! You can feed both those needs quite admirably!” “Carl!” Trevor echoed. “What?” He shook his head, laughing slightly. “You old dudes and your morals. Look, Trevor, after a build up and explosion like that, your body needs more power. Billy has the best juice in the world, plus he’s the best lover in the world.”” “I’m not….” “You so are,” Carl shot back. “So you two go to town and I’ll get the truck ready.” “Ready? Ready for what?” He looked at Billy. “You haven’t forgotten the reason for our...walkabout, have you?” “Oh. Yeah.” “Oh, Yeah.” Carl pushed Billy gently towards Trevor again. “Have fun kids. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, which pretty much allows you to do whatever the fuck you feel like doing.” Then he winked. Billy looked at Trevor. He was breathing hard, his muscles were stark and bulging, a sheen of sweat coated his milky skin and he had a fierce, hungry look in his eyes. “You ready?” In answer, Trevor fell upon Billy like a starving man, and the two huge gods fell to the earth kissing and groping each other with wild need. Trevor found it hard to argue with Carl’s assessment of Billy’s talents only moments after they fell together. “Let yourself go,” Billy growled in his ear. “There are no more boundaries between us.” “I don’t….” “You do.” “I can’t….” “You can.” Then Trevor released himself entirely to his needs and his power and his strength, and his cocks exploded again with hot, heavy cream and he felt Billy’s energizing and satisfying cum splattering all over his body. They were coming together as they pleasured each other, caressing and groping and kissing and fucking without any limits or direction, their bodies telling them where to go and what to do. Carl leaned against the Land Rover, watching his lover and his new friend sharing their power as he slowly caressed himself, taking a dick in each hand and double-stroking as the strong, unending tingles of sex shook his giant frame. Each cock drooled a flow of honey he used to lube up his grip, and he watched the other two men fucking - their muscles flexing and bulging, their cocks hard and stiff, their desire for each other hotter than the sun - and he drank in the beauty of two men making love under the dark, starry sky. “So, there’s a city in the other direction entirely populated with men like you….” “Men like us,” Carl corrected, again, “including you.” “Men like us,” Trevor agreed, “and every last one of them is as strong, as powerful, as muscular, as beautiful as you are, and as horny as I am….” “Possibly hornier,” Carl said, grinning, “though I personally would find that hard to believe.” “Then tell me why we’re driving away from there?” The road was dark ahead of them, lit by the Land Rover’s headlights. The sky was filled with stars and a sliver moon. They were once again driving in the direction that Trevor and the Muscle Club boys had been traveling before their sudden and unexpected tryst. “Billy has a mission,” Carl explained. “We can go on alone, if you’d prefer to check out Muscle City,” Billy said. “Though I do enjoy having you along.” “I must admit that I’m extremely tempted,” Trevor admitted. “My brain is going a little swimmy at the thought of it.” He looked at Billy, who was sitting next to him. “And not one of them is wearing a stitch of clothing?” Billy shook his head. “Not a stitch.” “Not a thread,” Carl added. “All that beautiful naked flesh just waiting - eager! - to be caressed and embraced. Not to mention a hard cock everywhere you look attached to a man ready to put it to very good use.” “And everyone just…?” “Everyone just does whatever they wish to do. With great frequency and energy.” Billy smiled. “And, yes, it’s exactly as wonderful as you’re imagining it to be.” Trevor’s handsome face frowned a bit. “So...what is this mission that’s so important that you left paradise behind to wander the endless American landscape?” “To find men like you,” Carl said. “Though this didn’t quite turn out according to plan.” “The mission?” Carl nodded. “Billy, here, has a special talent. Or so it is believed. And we’re out here to test that talent.” Trevor glanced over at the inhumanly beautiful man. “A special talent?” Billy shrugged. “It’s a theory.” “Having experienced your talents at physical pleasure first-hand, I don’t doubt you have others you haven’t tapped, yet.” “We think Billy’s a super trigger.” “And that would be?” “Sometimes,” Billy explained, “when a man is changed, he’ll manifest something unusual. More unusual, I guess, than the usual muscular growth and size. Something special. And after he does that, he can brings to us all that additional power, or size, or even a unique talent.” “Like?” Trevor asked. Carl counted on his fingers, “Pushing guys to make them feel good, having a second dick, being able to physically alter ourselves…you know, the usual superhero shit.” “And Billy can do that?” Billy shrugged in answer. “It’s a theory.” “How often does this happen, these changes?” “At first it happened quite often.” Carl nodded agreement. “Seemed like every new guy we welcomed into Muscle Club made us all get bigger, stronger, gave us some new ability.” “But now?” “We kind of put a moratorium on adding guys,” Carl said. “Billy thought that was a good idea, trying to keep the community happy, make us not be so….” “Desired?” Trevor asked. “Disliked,” Carl said. “I know, we’re all sweethearts and all we wanna do is have some fun. But for some strange reason, having all the male high school students start swelling with muscle and stopping every hour or so to fuck each other raw and then swell even bigger...it didn’t afford us many fans.” “How did this happen?” “Like Carl said, with Scott and Derek and this video that found online. But none of us knows where it came from, really, or how to...control it.” “Not that we want to,” Carl said. “But, yeah, sometimes it was a hassle having your dick constantly hard - not to mention two of them - and not being able to, you know, do something about it.” “I’m going to feel like this all the time, now?” Trevor was stroking his cocks, feeling the new constant thrill of sexual bliss that they delivered. “If you mean constantly horny with two cocks throbbing for attention and your balls aching from all the cum your producing and every inch of your skin needing someone else’s warm, strong hands all over you… then, yeah, that doesn’t go away.” “You can control it, when you need to,” Billy mentioned. “It’s part of the control we all have over our bodies.” “By control he means delay,” Carl clarified. “You still need to fuck someone or jerk off, like, a dozen times a day.” Trevor’s face registered doubt. “I’m fucking serious, bro. If you don’t relieve the pressure, when you do finally go off you’re gonna explode like a hydrant. Cum fucking everywhere, dude, and the biggest fucking orgasmic brain blast you’ve ever had.” He smiled. “Come to think of it, it’s pretty sweet.” Trevor looked down at his cocks. They were both throbbing and hot and hungry. He thought about the bliss they delivered and a gush of warm honey erupted from each nozzle as if in response to a request he didn’t make. Billy reached over and grabbed one of Trevor’s pricks and squeezed, making Trevor bite his lip and release even more pre. “Fuck,” he said softly. “Why don’t you let me take the wheel and you get on back there with Carl. Looks like your pressure is building again.” Trevor looked over, smiling. “It’s not unusual for a new guy. You’ll probably need some attention constantly, and luckily you have both of us here to help.” “You’re sure?” he asked. “You’re not still under the impression that just because Carl and I are together that we deny each other the opportunity to enjoy the attention of others? Because I’d like to dissuade you of that opinion as strongly as I can. I would happy and proud to have you violate Carl’s ass with as much energy and passion as you can manage. I would, in fact, and probably, feel better about watching you together than you feel pushing your cock into his ass and flooding his guts with cum.” “Oh.” Trevor’s face reddened, seeing as that was exactly what he wanted to do. “So, yeah, I would love for you to take my lover in the back of your truck and fuck each other so hard that keeping the vehicle in the lane becomes a driving challenge.” “Are you done?” Carl asked. “Because I need someone’s fat prick in my tight ass.” “Am I done, Trevor?” Trevor laughed. “Yeah, I’ll violate your lover if that’s what you want.” “You’ll make me the proudest pervert in this Range Rover, my friend.” Billy kissed his mouth. “and when you’re finished with him, I’d like the pleasure of your cock in my own ass, if that’s not asking too much.” “Just the one cock?” Trevor’s sensual mouth quirked into a half-grin. Billy looked down at the two fat shanks of sex already throbbing towards erection. “Well, if you insist.” As promised, Trevor did fuck Carl’s talented ass with as much energy and vitality as his new body could produce and, obeying Billy’s wishes, their fucking was so energetic and athletic that they made it difficult for Billy to control the truck. Then Carl and Billy traded places and it was Billy’s turn for some Trevor action, enjoying the fulfilling sensation of having his new friend shoving twin cocks of impressive size and girth deep inside his guts and flooding him with the warm, powerful sensation of Muscle Club cum that Trevor was still producing in overabundance. Somehow, between the three of them, they managed to keep traveling along the freeway and fucking each other until the needle of the truck’s gas tank was nearing the bottom, and it was time to find some more. “I saw a sign a couple miles back while you two were….” “Yes,” Billy nodded, “Trevor and I know what we were doing.” Carl smiled, then continued, “While you two were screaming out ‘fuck me, oh yeah, baby, right there, oh god, oh god, oh god!’” “I don’t sound like that,” Trevor complained. “I think he was attempting to do me.” Carl smirked. “I’m always attempting to do you, Billy.” Then he reached over and stroked his lover’s fat shank of sex meat to prove his point. Billy swallowed hard and shuddered as his body registered the sudden, almost violent shock of tugging that Carl sent through his hand into Billy’s cock. “You were saying?” “What? Oh, yeah. There was a sign back there about gas and food at the next exit. I get the impression that all we’re gonna find there is gas and food, though.” “What makes you say that?” Trevor asked in his cute Aussie accented voice. “The name of the place is Truck Stop.” “Well,” Billy said, sighing as Carl’s hand continued to stroke his prick and send rough shivers of pure sex into his body, “we have a truck and we need to stop so...no, Carl, don’t stop doing that. That, you can keep doing for as long as you want to.” “So...forever, then?” Billy kissed him soundly. Indeed, as Carl steered the Land Rover from the freeway toward a low-slung building lit by some sad, flickering lights, they discovered that the Truck Stop was something more of a deserted diner - or so it seemed. There were lights on inside and a filling station behind the building, but the large parking lot was empty save for a single small sedan parked beneath one of the two lot lights that were trying hard just to stay lit. “Oh, my,” Billy observed. “Well, fuck,” Carl agreed. “That’s either the saddest or the most romantic looking Truck Stop I’ve ever seen.” Carl’s handsome brow furrowed. “What’s romantic about it?” “I mean in an Edward Hopper sense.” “I’m not following you,” Carl admitted. “I see that we’re going to need to add art history to our class schedule when I get back,” Billy observed. “Edward Hopper is a mid-century American painter, whose most famous painting, called ‘Nighthawks,’ depicts a corner diner at night populated by….” “Oh! Oh, I know the one you mean.” Carl looked at the Truck Stop. “Definitely more sad than romantic, this place,” he observed. “But they have gas.” “Indeed,” Billy agreed. His body was already resizing itself in preparation for putting some clothing back on rather than wander inside stark naked. “I hesitate to mention this, Trevor, but Carl and I have no cash. Or credit cards. Or...ID.” “Wait, you don’t have a driver’s license or…?” Billy smirked and shrugged. “We can both drive, obviously, but we weren’t planning on it, you see. And, logically, what were the odds that anyone who pulled over three huge musclebound - naked - gentlemen having continual sex with each other were going to be chiefly concerned with driver’s licenses?” “I think your logic is a tad flawed,” Trevor suggested, “but I see your point.” “I can see everything,” Carl added. Then he sighed. “I always hated this part.” “Which part?” Billy asked. “The part where you put your clothes back on and pretend that we aren’t….” “That particular chapter of our lives is definitely over, Carl,” Billy said before kissing Carl’s mouth with deep passion. “The clothes are going back on, but there’s no more pretending about you and me. Ever.” “God, I love you,” Carl said, simply. “The feeling is mutual,” Billy agreed. After some negotiation, both Billy and Trevor fit their muscled bulks into whatever clothing between the three of them still fit - because thanks to Trevor’s recent initiation, Billy was now a bit larger than before. So, shirtless and looking a bit like refugees from an underwear ad shoot starring well-hung porn stars with Mr. Universe bodies and movie star faces, the two men exited the Land Rover, leaving a naked Carl behind the wheel, and walked towards the small building. As they approached, they could hear music coming from inside, and opening the glass door the unmistakable sounds of Skrillex blasted out. “What. The hell. Is that?” Trevor looked at Billy, scowling. “You don’t get out much, do you?” “Not if this is considered music.” Trevor sighed. “Looks like we need to add modern music appreciation to our class schedule,” he chided. “I get your point. No need to be rude.” He listened to the abrupt breaks and chopped vocals and deep bass flutters for a moment, and then said/shouted, “It does have a certain tribal appeal.” “You mean that you can feel it in your balls?” Billy smiled. “As a matter of fact….” Before he could finish his thought, a small figure emerged from the kitchen through a flapping door. He - if it was a he - was nodding his head violently and shaking a vibrant length of brightly colored red hair like a flag. His hair was not the usual red, it was blood red. He was thin as a reed, and moving his limbs as if his joints had recently been lubed. He pivoted and twisted in an alarming and remarkable manner, obviously oblivious to his new customers. The music was coming from an old boombox that had been augmented with additional compartments to build up its bass, and there were flashing and throbbing LEDs complimenting its silver-plated face. “Oh my,” Billy said. “What’s that?” “I think,” Trevor shouted, “that’s our waiter.” “He’s beautiful,” Billy yelled. Unfortunately, he did so right at a conveniently placed break in the music, and his comical observation echoed through the diner very loudly. The young man stopped dead and reached over to shut down Skrillex’s deep, hard beats and he stood there as his thick, long hair settled over his face breathing hard and staring back at the two nearly-naked men standing at the door to the diner. “Hello,” Trevor said. The boy blinked. “Could we get some gas?” Billy asked. That was when Magnus “Booji Boy” Jump (not his real name) fainted dead away. Part 12 “Maybe we should take his clothes off,” Carl suggested, looking down at the passed out boy with the bright red hair. “You mean in case his garments are constricting?” Carl looked at Trevor and shrugged. “I dunno. That’s just always my first inclination. To take their clothes off.” He kneeled down and placed his hand against the small figure’s chest. “He seems to be breathing okay.” He looked up at Billy and Trevor. “So he sees you two just standing there, takes one look at your ugly mugs and faints dead away?” “That’s what happened,” Billy acknowledged. Then he kneeled down beside his boyfriend and placed his hand against the young man’s forehead. “Seems cool.” “What’s that mean?” Carl asked. “I don’t know, either, but it’s probably better than being feverish.” “Either of you know what to do when someone faints?” Trevor asked. “Don’t they usually just come around eventually? It’s not like you guys hit him with a two-by-four or something. So I guess he was just shocked.” “I’d say, from the redolent scent of marijuana smoke, that we wasn’t exactly sober-minded to begin with,” Billy observed. “Yeah, the dude reeks,” Carl agreed. Billy looked at Carl. “Don’t you think you might, you know.” “Might what?” “Put some clothes on?” Carl’s brow wrinkled. “Look, when you poke your head out and yell at me to come running, I come running. I don’t generally consider what I’m wearing at the time.” “Even when what you’re wearing is nothing.” Carl smiled and shrugged. “You’ve never complained before.” Then he kissed Billy’s mouth before his lover could further complain. “Anyway, I don’t think he’s gonna get more shocked than he already is, do you?” “Probably not,” Billy agreed. He looked down at the young man’s face. “What do you think, seventeen?” “Eighteen or nineteen,” Trevor agreed. “Weird that he’s here on his own.” “Without adult supervision, you mean?” Carl asked. “You’re assuming this place is open for business. From the volume of the music that was playing and the fact that he’s not exactly dressed for company, I’d guess he’s the cleaning crew or something. Making a few extra bucks to keep a bag of weed in his jeans.” He dug into the young man’s front pocket and produced the evidence. “Voila!” he said, showing a baggy of stems and buds to Billy. The body began to stir, and a low, soft moan escaped his lips. “Looks like Sleeping Beauty is about to awaken,” Billy said. Then he looked at Carl, adding, “Maybe you should go find something to cover up a little.” “Too late.” Carl nodded at the face of the formerly unconscious young man, whose eyes were fluttering. “Ooh, fuck,” he said. Then he opened his eyes and focused on three of the biggest, most muscular and handsomest men on the planet all staring down at him with various levels of concern on their faces. One of them, a blue-eyed dude with peachfuzz golden whiskers on his noggin, chin and cheeks, smiled and said, “Welcome back, dude.” His voice was absurdly deep, but there was an unmistakable note of friendliness to it. “You okay?” “I….” he stopped again, as the three men’s faces came into focus, and he realized he was surrounded by a trio of naked or near-naked bodybuilders who looked like they just stepped out of some Frank Frazzeta portfolio, or a Conan graphic novel, except all three of them were Conan. Much larger versions of Conan. “Whoa,” he whispered. “Can you stand up?” another one asked. If the first one, the peach fuzz guy, was handsome, his friend with the dark hair and green eyes was positively ungodly. Magnus blinked hard and nodded, and as the ungodly man moved to help him up, he turned toward the third member of the party and said, “Trevor, can you get us a glass of water, please?” “Right on ya,” the third man, who looked like he was made of muscle and fur, answered in a distinctive Australian accent. He moved back towards the diner’s kitchen and Magnus was helped to his feet. They were even bigger standing up! The two men - peach fuzz guy and the dark god - towered over him. They owned bodies of incredible power and size. They were hard as rocks, and seemed to be pulsing with heat as they stood beside him. “Dude,” he said to peach fuzz guy, “you’re naked.” Carl looked at Billy and nudged him playfully. “See? Told you I was naked.” He focused his bright blue eyes on Magnus and said, “He didn’t believe me, either.” The red-haired bear dude came back with a glass of water in his hand. It looked ridiculously small in his huge grip. “Here you go,” he said. His accent was thick and his clothes barely fit his bulk. Magnus couldn’t help staring at the bulge pressing forward from his groin, practically daring his zipper to contain what was obviously behind it. “Thanks,” he answered gruffly, then he was pouring the cool water down his throat. “I’m Billy,” the dark god said, “and this is Carl and Trevor.” Peach fuzz guy and Aussie Bear both nodded greetings in turn. “Magnus,” Magnus answered. “Magnus, huh?” Peach fuzz asked, sarcasm fairly dripping from his deep and powerful voice. “Magnus,” Magnus repeated, determinedly. He took another long sip of the drink. Then he looked at naked Peach Fuzz guy and asked, “And what are you dressed up for?” His eyes couldn’t help but focus on the man’s enormous wealth of cock meat, a thick, plump shank of sex that jutted forward and drooped down much longer than it needed to. Carl smiled, watching the young man looking at his prick, and he reached down and stroked himself. “A wedding, obviously,” he answered. Magnus huffed out a small laugh despite himself. “You dudes LARPing or something?” Billy looked at Carl and mouthed the word ‘larping?’ at him. Carl just shrugged, and asked Magnus, “Is that like streaking?” “LARPing? Live Action Role-Playing? I mean, you dudes look like you just stepped out of some graphic novel. That’s some serious dedication,” he explained. “Yeah,” Trevor said. “We’re LARPers. We’re LARPing.” “Bullshit,” Magnus announced, narrowing his eyes. “There’s no meeting for two weeks, and everyone went to RenFair anyway. So what are you dudes doing?” “Do you...LARP?” Billy asked. He shrugged. “Sometimes. Gets too political for my tastes, though. So I just D&D on weekends. Get my bloodlust satisfied on a few figurines instead of foam-swording some asshole who thinks he’s a Drow.” Dark God looked at Peach Fuzz. “How much of this are you getting?” The naked Conan dude shrugged. The lobes of his shoulders and the piles of muscle beside his thick neck bunched up into mountains of power. “Almost none of it. I think Bart and Tony are gamers, but we didn’t….” “Who are you guys?” Magnus asked again. “And why are you naked?” he asked Carl. Billy said, “Well, Magnus, we’re…” “Call me Booji Boy.” “Boogie Boy?” He nodded. “Like Devo? You know?” “Devo? The ‘Whip it good’ Devo?” Another nod. “Sorry, do you mind if I just call you Magnus?” He shrugged, drinking the last of the water and wiping his mouth with the back of his forearm. Then he held the glass towards Trevor. Trevor smiled despite himself, then performed a slight bow and said, “At once, your majesty.” The Red Bear took the glass and disappeared into the kitchen again. “We’re on a road trip,” Billy said. Magnus narrowed his bloodshot eyes. “A road trip,” he repeated, slowly. Billy nodded. “And we needed gas.” “You needed gas.” “And we saw the lights on so we stopped. And then...well, you know the rest.” “Okay,” Magnus said, “so, three seven-foot-tall bodybuilder dudes strip naked and pile into a car to see the sites of our beautiful community. You’re driving along...thanks,” he said to Trevor, accepting another glass of water, “You’re driving along, naked, at five o-clock in the AM and notice, hey, we need some fuel for Bessie.” “Bessie?” “I’m gonna call your car Bessie.” Billy smiled. “Okay. But it’s technically a truck.” “Of course it is. So you’re tooling along all naked-like in Bessie, just three muscular naked bodybuilder chums, out for a stroll, and happen upon the Gas ‘N’ Sip and think, well, there’s a place to stop! So you pull on some excuse for shorts that barely covers your ass and wander inside to ask Booji Boy for some help. Am I getting it right so far?” “More or less,” Billy agreed, “though I think these shorts do an admirable job covering my ass.” “I like you,” Magnus said, taking a drink. “Likewise,” Billy said, smiling brightly. “Now,” Magnus said, tilting his head, “who’s got my stash?” “That would be the naked guy,” Carl said, dangling the crumpled plastic baggie of weed. He handed it forward and Magnus accepted it. “You gentlemen partake?” Billy shook his head, as did Trevor, but Carl said, “I’ve been known to use some herbs in my time.” “The naked guy! Somehow I knew that about you. Wanna spark some up with me?” “Don’t you think you should hold off a little? After all you just fainted,” Billy observed. Magnus twisted his mouth into a bow and shook his head. “I think, young grasshopper, that in order to deal with what’s going on right about now with you three giant dudes, I’m going to need a bit of help to mellow myself out. As it is, my boner is jumping around like a tick on a waffle iron and something about you is screaming trouble in capital letters as big as Mount Rushmore. If there was ever a time that called for a few puffs of ditchweed, this would be that time.” He looked at Carl, asking, “You coming, Big Nude?” “Right behind you, Booji Boy.” Carl looked at Billy and said, softly, “I’ll look after him, don’t worry.” “Is he going to be all right?” “Something tells me he’s going to be absolutely amazing.” He winked and sauntered his perfect naked butt through the kitchen door, following Magnus out back. Billy sighed and sat down. “Well.” “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “That is one smart young man.” “You got that, too?” “Crazy smart,” he said, nodding. “I’ve seen it before. He’s got prodigy written all over him.” “Yes, but prodigious at what? And why is he spending his nights cleaning out a backwater diner on a stretch of lost highway?” Magnus was rolling up a joint as he walked outside into the dawn light. “So, Naked Dude” he said, “what’s your story?” “My story?” Carl asked. “You and the Dark God are an item, no?” Carl tripped over his feet and then stumbled forward. “How did you...?” He shrugged. “Fuck, dude, it’s written all over your face every time you look at him. But I get the distinct impression that you two enjoy a rather ‘open relationship’,” he observed, making air quotes, “and Copper Bear in there is in on the action?” “Jesus,” Carl said. He shook his head in wonder. Magnus pulled a Bic lighter from his pocket and sparked the joint to life, pulling in a slow toke before offering it to Carl. “It’s not hard to see it, dude. Plus the fact that, you know, you are naked so you’re kind of obvious about your feelings.” He motioned towards Carl’s fat shank of sex. “That things practically a Geiger Counter. I can see it twitch every time you look at Billy boy” Carl laughed and accepted the smoldering doobie. “I guess so,” he agreed, “I never was much good at hiding my feelings.” Magnus nodded. “Good for you,” he said. “Never much cared for people who went around spending their lives lying.” He took the butt back and sucked in a deep lungful. “Not great, I admit,” he said, looking at his joint, “but it gets the job done.” “Your own stuff?” Magnus nodded. “I’m perfecting the strain. Still a bit harsh, but I like that strawberry taste on the back.” Carl took it back and nodded. “Got a name for it?” He took a slight drag and handed it back again. “Strawberry Fields,” Magnus said. “I know, not very original.” He took a slow suck. “So, what’s your story really? You dudes, like, trumans or something?” “You get straight to the point, don’t you?” He shrugged, taking another slight tug on the joint. “What the fuck, you know? I ask questions and people either answer them or evade them, but either reaction tells me something.” “We’re not trumans,” Carl said, accepting Magnus’s weed for another slow toke. His head wasn’t swimming, and he was wondering whether his body could even feel intoxication anymore. “I’m not exactly sure what we are.” “But you’re not strictly human.” Carl shrugged. “Like I said, I’m not sure.” “Fair enough,” Magnus answered. “You believe me?” “It’s a thing,” he answered. “I can tell when someone’s lying.” “How do you do that?” “I guess if you’ve been lied to enough times, you start to know the difference.” He finished the dregs of the roach and crushed it under his shoe. “You want to go back inside?” “No,” Carl said, “I like it out here.” He looked across the landscape at the slowly rising sun, coloring the sky in purple and pink. Then he looked at Magnus, and added, “I like talking to you.” “I know,” Magnus answered. “You want to make out with me.” “Is it obvious?” “I told you,” he answered, looking down, “you have a Geiger Counter attached to you.” “You’re sexy as fuck, you know,” Carl said. Magnus smiled. “I’m intriguing and weird.” “Sexy as fuck,” Carl repeated. “Are you gay?” “I’m...open. I find people interesting and confusing, and I find boys and girls equally beautiful, depending.” “Depending on what?” “What’s going on inside of them.” “What about me?” Carl asked. “What about you?” Magnus countered. “I have a feeling you always get what you want - or should I say who you want. Looking like that.” “You’re calling me a slut?” “I’ve got nothing against sluts. And, looking like that, why not take advantage of it? Sex is fun and beautiful, when you do it for the right reasons and with the right person.” His eyebrow arched, and he added, “Let’s face it, not everyone wanders around naked all the time.” “I’m not naked all the time.” “You’re lying again,” Magnus said, folding his thin arms across his chest. “Only this time I’m not sure why.” “Old habits,” Carl explained, feeling slightly embarrassed. “I understand. I used to be you. I used to lie to people about what I wanted, or who I wanted. I used to lie to people about who I was, mostly to make them feel better. But it never made me feel better, so I stopped doing it.” He tucked his stash back into his jeans. “You’re very unusual,” Carl said, with wonder. “It has been so observed,” Magnus agreed. He looked down and then back up, taking in the other man’s incredible and beautiful body before asking, “What do you want to do now?” “Kiss you,” Carl said. “See? That wasn’t is hard, was it?” “Can I?” “Kiss me?” Carl nodded. “Yes, I think I’d like being kissed by you. Something tells me that you’re probably extremely good at it, and I like doing things with people who are extremely good at what they’re doing.” “I am,” Carl admitted. “But I’ve had a lot of practice.” He stepped forward, and he was trembling for some reason. “What makes a good kiss, do you think?” Magnus simply stood there, looking fearless and in charge. “You have to mean it,” Carl explained. Magnus smiled. “What an excellent answer. I was a bit afraid you might go into something about lips and tongues and get very precise about it.” “I find if you think about it too much, it’s apt to be disappointing.” “Then let’s not think about it,” Magnus agreed. The back door to the diner opened and Trevor stepped out, saying, “Magnus, we were wondering...where’d he go?” All Trevor could see was Carl’s wide, huge, muscular back. He was standing a few feet away, and his head was bent down. “Carl? Have you seen….oh.” The top half of Magnus’s face popped up over Carl’s thick shoulder and he asked, “Can I help you with something?” “Sorry, but we were hoping to get some gas.” “Oh, sure thing.” His eyes sank from view again and then there were some wet, sucking noises and Carl stepped aside, releasing the small young man from his muscular embrace. Magnus licked his lips and said, “I was right. You’re extremely good at that.” Then he stepped around Carl’s bulk and walked towards the diner door, pausing to ask Trevor, “Are you coming?” “In a sec,” he answered. “Okay,” Magnus replied, and he disappeared inside the diner. Carl was standing there as if in shock. He was looking across the landscape again, his chest slowly rising and falling, his mouth slightly opened, and his eyes unblinking. “You okay?” Trevor asked. He looked over and shook his head. “Holy fuck,” he answered softly. “What? What happened?” “I don’t know,” he said. “Hey,” Magnus said, seeing Billy standing near the register. “Hey,” Billy said back. “Can we get….” “Some gas, yeah, the Copper Bear mentioned that.” He walked towards the huge man and looked up at him. “You’re a very lucky guy,” he said. “Am I?” “Very lucky,” he repeated. “You and Carl, right?” “Me and Carl?” “You’re together.” “Well, yes.” He nodded as he circled behind the counter and pulled out a ring of keys from his jeans. “He’s an interesting dude.” He unlocked a cabinet door and placed another key into a barrel lock. “He is?” “But you knew that already,” he added, meeting Billy’s curious gaze. “Mostly,” Billy agreed, “but I’m not sure that ‘interesting’ would be the first word that springs to mind.” “How would you describe him?” “Loving. Capable. Sexy. Funny.” Magnus was silent for a moment and then he nodded. “Interesting,” he said, again. “Did you enjoy your time together.” Magnus smiled. “Very much. There you go, the gas is on. Just fill ‘er up and come back when you’re done.” “Thanks.” Billy turned, paused, and then turned back. “May I ask what you two talked about?” “We didn’t do much talking. But there was a lot of kissing.” “I see.” “You’re okay with that, I assume.” “Yes,” Billy said slowly. “Very lucky,” Magnus repeated. “Gas is all set!” Trevor came back inside as Billy was leaving and he looked at Magnus. “What did you do to Carl?” “Do?” “He’s sort of….” “We shared some truth, he and I. That’s all.” “Truth? Truth about what?” “Who he is.” He smiled. “Is he all right?” “He’s….stuck.” “He’s clear. It’ll pass. Sometimes it’s weird.” “What’s weird? What do you mean, he’s clear?” “He had some stuff blocking him, but it’s gone now. Stupid stuff. Silly stuff. Everyone has some. So I gave him the truth. But I knew he could handle it. He’s cool.” He looked down, away from Trevor. “I don’t usually...not that I’m embarrassed or anything, but people….most people….” Then he looked up again. “But when I saw you dudes, I knew you were different. I could tell he could...you could handle it.” “What did you do?” Trevor approached the small man, his face taking on a look of concern. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, ease up there, Poppa Bear. I didn’t do anything. He’s just figuring some stuff and coming to grips with it. He’s got to let go, and sometimes that’s scary.” He shrugged. “He’s a great guy, though. Totally open. He can handle it. It’s just sometimes...sort of...shocking.” “I still don’t understand.” “I know.” His eyes moved up and down on Trevor’s body, and he said, “You’re not used to that, are you?” “Used to what?” “What’s going on with your body. You’re still trying to, like, process things.” He met Trevor’s jade gaze. “You’re getting the hang of it. Your friends are helping. At least with the physical part.” He leaned against the counter. “When did it happen?” “When did what…?” “When did you change? Was it, like, days ago?” His eyes narrowed “No, no, more like a few hours. Whoa, that must be intense.” “How are you…?” “I can see your truth, Copper Bear. It’s a...thing.” He shrugged. “Don’t know what it is, really. Always just had it. Mostly I keep these observations to myself. It discomforts people. But you...you’re, like, broadcasting it like a fucking radar beam.” “And Carl?” “Carl was afraid of some stuff. Leftover stuff. Stuff that doesn’t - shouldn’t - matter anymore.” He sighed. It was a sad sound. “Even the stuff we bury, no matter how deep down, it’s all still there. Ticking away.” He tapped the counter. “Tick, tick, tick. Carl’s a cool guy. He just needed someone to show him that. Billy, he tries to show Carl that every day they’re together. Every minute. Every second.” He smiled then, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. “Some things we carry alone. Some things, no one - no matter how much they love us - some things are just ours.” “And you…?” “And me? I’m like…like an excavator. A miner. I find the broken parts and the veins of shit and I help you see them for what they are. They’re not jewels. They’re not gold. I help uncover them, to get past them. I help.” He looked up and down Trevor’s body again. “I can help you, too, if you want.” “Help me? Help me with what?” “Well, I won’t know that until you let me in, will I?” Trevor took another step forward. He was trembling now. Fear gripped his heart. Fear of something. Fear of something he couldn’t even name. “How do I do that?” “Carl just wanted to kiss me. So I let him. He’s an excellent kisser.” “What do I…?” “It’s something intimate. Something special.” He took a step towards Trevor. “But you have to mean it.” Billy was standing at the rear of the truck, pumping gas into its tank when Carl came running up to him. Billy watched the other man’s incredible collection of muscle shift and bounce as he ran on his strong legs, and then Carl was surrounding Billy in his arms and kissing him with untold passion and love. “You’re amazing,” he said, and then he kissed him again. “What’d I do to deserve that?” “Everything,” Carl answered, and then he kissed him again for an extra long time. “I love you more than I can say,” Carl told him. “I love you more than words, more than deeds, more than...more than anything.” “I love you, too,” Billy said. “I’ll always love you.” “I know,” Carl said, then he looked into the sky and shouted it. “I know!” “Well, someone’s in a good mood,” Billy observed, squeezing his boyish lover tightly. “What brought this on all the sudden.” “Magnus did.” Billy’s eyebrow arched. “Magnus? What’s Magnus got to do with…?” “I don’t know. I don’t know what happened. I don’t know what he did, but we kissed. I kissed him. He kissed me. It was...intense. Remarkable. Something...something changed. He was...inside me. Or something. I can’t explain. I don’t...but then, it was all clear to me.” “What was clear?” “Everything!” He kissed his lover again, his teacher and his friend. The man who loved him more than anything, and always would. “I fucking love you, Billy Titus.” “Wow. Maybe you should smoke weed more often!” Trevor was standing next to Magnus. “You don’t need to be scared,” the small man told him. “You don’t even have to do this.” “I want to.” Magnus nodded. “Do I just…?” “Do what you feel you want to do. But be honest, and mean it.” Trevor took the other man’s face in his hands and leaned towards him, pressing his lips to Magnus’s with tenderness. Magnus kissed him back, closing his eyes and placing his hand behind Trevor’s neck. He squeezed the hard muscle and stroked his silken skin. Trevor closed his eyes, surrounding the small man’s body in his muscled embrace, kissing him soundly, fully, and with passion. Magnus opened himself to Trevor. Magnus bared his soul, like a light, like a sun, to burn away the doubt and sadness. To uncover the secrets and lies. To show him truth. Trevor’s life, moments and seconds, bursting through. When he said the wrong thing and didn’t mean it. When he didn’t say what he should have, and lost someone forever. When he was in love, but too scared to embrace it. When he chose the simple path, when the challenge was too hard and the regret that followed him until today. The things he hated, and the people he loved. The sensations he turned from, thinking himself unworthy. The words that crept into his head from those he trusted, who were too filled with fear themselves to be honest. Moments. Small moments. Building a wall inside him. A prison. A prison of fear. And there was Magnus at the door, holding the key. “You can be free,” he said. He put the key in the lock. He turned it. The sound of rusted gears trying to hold fast, but breaking apart now. Magnus turned the key in Trevor’s lock and opened the door to his cage. “You can be free,” he said, “if you want to be.” “I do,” he answered. Magnus smiled. He offered his hand. “You can be free. Those things can’t harm you now. Those words are gone. Remember, and be free.” He kissed Magnus with fierce need and passion. He kissed him and felt him inside, opening the prison. And he was free. “It’s not the weed, it was Magnus. He...did something.” “That must have been some kiss,” Billy said, laughing. “You don’t...no, it isn’t just that. It’s...god...it’s...he freed me.” “From what?” “Fear. Doubt. Pain. He...I don’t know how, but he freed me.” Trevor was sitting in a booth in the diner, slowly blinking. Magnus was watching him, quietly, thinking about the man and everything that happened to him. It was never really easy, when he did what he did. Because he had to be part of everyone else’s darkness. He had to hear the words that scarred and the faces that accused and the feelings of remorse, regret, sadness and fear. He had to open himself and pull them inside, so that the other person could be free. He looked at Trevor and said, softly, “You’re okay.” “I know.” “No, you don’t. But you will. It just takes a little time.” “I know,” he repeated, dazedly. Magnus looked outside and saw Carl and Billy in a tight embrace. He knew what Billy had done to protect the younger man. He knew how fiercely - how powerfully - Carl loved Billy. He did not read minds. He did not read thoughts. He did not see images of dreams or pictures of memories. He was a guide, not a follower. He showed the way out of the darkness, as long as the other person wanted to follow. Some people were still too scared. Most people, actually. Holding on to their demons, needing those broken pieces as if without them they were not whole. He understood that. He could not blame them. But these three…. Who were these odd men? He’d never before encountered anyone starting from such an open position. Maybe the fact that they were so physically powerful allowed them to be emotionally open. Maybe the...changes they had accepted left them free to other changes, other doors, other possibilities. He hardly had to dig to find the pain, and then releasing it was easy. It was like opening a present on Christmas morning, only the box was filled with darkness. He just had to swallow it all down inside him, and wait for it to pass. He shouldn’t have done two men so close together. He should have known when he saw them, and how his body reacted to their presence. He should have known. He grasped his belly and closed his eyes against the pain. The fire was building. Carl kissed Billy with all the love he had inside him. Billy returned the kiss with his usual open devotion, accepting Carl’s love and giving back the love he had inside for this beautiful, caring, adorable blonde nutball. Carl had saved him, hadn’t he? Carl, who was always there, supporting, uplifting, helping in ways that Billy never realized he needed. When their lips parted after what seemed like an eternity, Billy looked into his lover’s eyes and felt a deeper connection to the other man than he had ever felt. Carl smiled and hugged him tightly. “God, I love you,” he whispered into his ear. “Don’t ever leave me,” Billy whispered back. “I’ll die without you.” Carl laughed. “Always the drama queen.” But he knew Billy meant what he said. “I’m gonna…” Magnus started, but then he realized that Trevor wasn’t listening. Trevor was somewhere else for the moment, surfacing from the deep place and seeing the sun coming up. Trevor would be fine, he knew. Trevor would be great. He sighed and lifted himself from the chair and dug inside his jeans for the remnants of his weed, holding it in his fist as he made his way back outside. Who were these men? What was happening? He thought about his decision to leave people behind, and the pain they all held inside, the pain he could release from them if they allowed him to. The pain he could swallow inside him like acid, as it ate away at him. The pain that would diminish with time - the pain he understood too well. His fingers were shaking slightly as he crumpled a bit of his weed into a paper and tried rolling it up. This always helped. He didn’t know why it did, but it did. A little fuzziness to his brain cushioned the blow, but two men so close together was making it hard to deal. He licked the edge and sealed the joint, smelling the dry green garden inside. He swallowed drily and dug in his other pocket for the lighter, shaking it a bit to hear the butane sloshing. The he put the tip of his cigarette between his lips and sparked the flame, pulling in a slow drag to allow his head to slow down. Carl and Billy rounded the corner of the building hand-in-hand, with Carl practically pulling Billy along like a parent and child. “Knew you’d be out here,” Carl said. Magnus nodded. “Yep,” he acknowledged, “I’m pretty predictable that way.” “Kiss Billy!” he instructed, excitedly. Billy’s handsome face looked dubious, and he said, “Only if you want to, of course.” “There’s probably nothing in the world I’d love more than to kiss you, William Titus. When you walked through that door an hour ago and I saw you, when I felt you, I knew what that would be like. The sensation of that, the sudden impossible realization of that kind of threw me for a loop.” “That’s why you fainted?” Carl asked, looking concerned. Magnus nodded, making a gesture with his hand mimicking himself falling flat on his face. “Kersplat. That’s all she wrote.” He narrowed his eyes and pointed at Billy. “You’re...powerful. Not just all those heavy muscles you’ve got bulging out from every inch of your massive frame. You’re powerful inside.” He tapped his own chest, over his heart. “The kind of power that I don’t encounter very often.” “See? I told you you were amazing!” Carl said, kissing Billy’s cheek. “I don’t think I’m all that amazing,” Billy protested, looking askance. Magnus just nodded, saying, “I know. I know you don’t think so. That’’s another unusual quality. Men like you - people like you - they can be right assholes. They can be so full of themselves, pumped up and loud, bullying everyone around them. It’s a defense mechanism, you know. No one is born an asshole. Assholes are made - or, I guess, more properly, assholes make themselves. And you have every right to be an asshole, Dark God. Every right in the world. But you’re not.” “Thanks?” Magnus smiled. “You’re welcome.” He sighed. “I can’t help you right now, Dark God. No offense, Peach Fuzz, I see that look on your face. I know you. Of course I do. And I know how much you want this for him. But I need a little rest, if that’s okay.” He swallowed and looked across the horizon at the rising sun. “A little rest.” “Can I ask a question?” Not looking over, Magnus said, “Ask anything you like, Dark God.” “Well, firstly, can you please stop calling me that?” “If you like,” he answered. “I’d much prefer it.” Magnus nodded his agreement. “And then I was wondering how…?” “How do I do it? That’s a good question. If I knew how I did it maybe I could stop doing it.” He shrugged. “It’s just a thing. Something I can do. Always, or at least as long as I can remember. It was a hassle when I was a kid, as you can imagine.” “How old are you?” “Eighteen.” “You’re still a kid,” Billy observed. Magnus smiled enigmatically. “Age-wise, I guess. But when you do what I do, you grow up fast. You learn things you shouldn’t learn, see things you shouldn’t see, feel things you shouldn’t feel. Those things all pile up, and sometimes the pile falls over and buries me.” He sighed again. “I suppose, though, you’re interested in what happens to you - what happened to Peach Fuzz and Copper Bear.” “Why don’t you use names?” “Names have power. Names have meaning. Your name is your badge, and your shield. When I’m too close, it makes it easier if I don’t.” “So, calling me Dark God….” “Just helps, but I understand why you might not like that one.” He looked at Billy, then, his brow furrowing. “You are a dark god, though. You can change men. You can make them like you are. Powerful. Beautiful. Incomparable. Perfect. I say that because it’s true, but those are the words you fear most.” He looked away again. “Guilt and fear, Dark God. Those are the killers.” “You take them away?” “No one can take those away. But I can show them to you for what they are.” “And what are they?” “Lies, Dark God. Just lies you tell yourselves.” He looked at Carl, and said, “He knows, now. You may as well ask him as ask me. He knows the truth.” Carl nodded, then he placed his hand against Billy’s impossibly broad and muscular chest. “It’s what’s inside here that matters, Billy. What’s inside your heart, and your heart...goddam, there’s so much love inside there, Billy. More love than you can hold. You love us all, every one of us, and you always have. Now you just need to love yourself.” “I don’t….” “If you don’t, then it doesn’t matter, does it?” Magnus was standing straight, all five feet seven inches of him. His brightly dyed hair was caught in the wind, waving like a warning flag. He had his hands in his pockets and his shoulders were tight and high. “If you have nothing to fear, you certainly can’t fear me.” “Kiss him, Billy. Let him inside your heart.” Billy walked towards Magnus, towering over him, blotting him out. He was huge and beautiful and throbbing with power. “I’m not afraid,” he said. “You have to mean it,” Magnus replied, smiling. “Whatever happens now...you have to mean it.” The huge, perfect man shrugged. “I always do.” Billy cupped Magnus’s small, delicate face in his hands. He bent his neck, and closed his eyes, placed his lips against Magnus’s with terrible, staggering love. Part 13 “I found a Penthouse magazine in my garage!” “Your dad’s?” The other boy grinned and nodded vigorously. “You stole it?” “Borrowed it,” he answered defensively. “He’s got tons. He won’t miss it. I dug into the pile and….” “Pile? There was a whole pile?” “Tons,” he repeated. “Where…?” “In my backpack.” “You brought it to school?” “‘Course.” “Cool.” “What’re you guys….?” “Steve brought a Penthouse to school,” Nick explained. “Shut up! You want everybody to hear?” “A Penthouse?” “Porn? Naked chicks? Pussy? Any of that ring a bell, Billy?” “Oh, shit,” Billy Titus answered, honestly shocked. “You can’t….” “Wanna see it?” “No,” Billy answered. His friends scowled at him oddly. Then he quickly added, “Not here.” They were standing in a school hallway near the lockers. “Lunch. Outside. The football field,” Steve, their leader, ordered. “Excellent,” Nick agreed, grinning widely. Billy sucked in a long breath and sighed. Billy wrapped Magnus in his embrace and held him tightly. Their lips were locked together. Billy was kissing Magnus with deep and penetrating love. Magnus opened himself to the older man, and watched. They already had the magazine open and were staring at a folded out page when Billy finally appeared. He had his hands shoved in his pockets and his head down. There were at least a dozen guys there, and he knew them all. Including Jackson, the captain of the baseball and football teams. He was larger than the others, and was wearing his usual red cap over his blonde hair. He was in the center, holding the magazine. And he had a hard-on in his faded blue jeans. Why was he here? Jackson, the beautiful boy. Jackson, the perfect boy. Jackson who was too cool to hang out with any clique because he was his own clique. Jackson of the golden tanned skin and the waves of soft brown hair and the dark, smoldering eyes. Jackson of the quick smile and the soft lips and the ass, the ass, the ass that would not quit. Jackson was here. Jackson had a raging, throbbing, obvious hard-on. Billy glanced away from the other boy’s crotch quickly, his face coloring and a sting of fear and shame rising in him strongly. Magnus stood beside him. “You like him,” he observed. “No, I don’t,” 14-year-old Billy protested. “It’s okay,” Magnus said, softly. “You’re okay.” “Titus! Yo! Where you been, sucking someone’s dick again!” “Oh, ha ha, Jackson,” someone else - it sounded like Nick - said. Jackson was watching him approach and shifted his chin in a nodded greeting. Jackson was always pretty nice. Jackson was always friendly. “He’s hot,” Magnus said. “Shut up,” Billy answered. The two of them walked towards the circle of boys. Some of them were visibly uncomfortable, tugging and shoving at their crotches to gain some room for their overactive teenaged male libidos. Some had glazed eyes as they looked down at the magazine. Others had torn pages in their hands, crumpled and well-handled, probably ripped from its pages. “S’up, Titus?” He shrugged. “Lemme see,” he said with feigned enthusiasm. One of the guys - Harrison - stepped next to him and showed him a full-color, glossy image of a naked woman. She was looking directly at him with her legs open. Her breasts were ponderous, huge, heavy round things capped with enormous dark nipples. Her face was smeared with lots of make-up and she had one hand down on her pussy, opening her lips for him. “Wow,” he said. “I know, right?” Harrison agreed, lustily. “I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’d take one look at her and faint,” someone else joked. “And she’d never let you near her with your limp dick, anyway.” “I ain’t limp at the moment, shit head,” Harrison argued, grabbing himself. Billy looked down. He could see Harrison’s cock shift and push against his denim. Indeed, he was nowhere near limp. But Billy was. “She’s pretty,” Magnus said, looking over Billy’s shoulder. “Yeah,” Billy agreed, looking at the woman and trying to feel what the others felt. “Nice pussy,” Magnus said. “Yeah,” Billy answered, looking at Harrison’s bulge. “Billy! Hey, Titus! You gotta see the centerfold! C’mere!” Steve called to him. Billy looked up. Steve was standing next to Jackson, who was staring intently at the open magazine in his large hands. There were a half-dozen guys crowded around him for a look at the goods. Billy attempted to smile and nod and walked in closer to the pack. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m scared,” he answered as they walked. “What are you scared of?” “Being found out.” “That you’re gay,” Magnus said. Not a question. Billy’s body went cold. His mouth went dry. He wanted to run away, but then everyone would wonder - or know. They all joked about each other being faggots. You were a fag if you didn’t get the joke. You were a fag if you didn’t drink the beer. You were a fag if you didn’t cheer at the game. You were a fag if you didn’t fit in. You were a fag. Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. “You’re okay.” Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. Jackson looked up as Billy approached. “Hey, Titus.” “Hey, Morris,” he answered to the jock. Jackson used everyone’s last name, so they all used his. Jackson was smiling as he held the magazine towards Billy. Jackson had a huge hard-on in his pants. It was practically pushing through his zipper and he just stood there with it, not even caring. Because he was looking at a naked woman in a magazine surrounded by other guys all looking at naked women. Of course they had hard-ons. Jackson probably walked around naked in the showers all the time. Not like Billy, who sometimes didn’t even take a shower. Not with the other guys around, at least. He looked down at pages that were unfolded and spilled open before him. Another woman with even bigger tits and more make-up on her pretty face. She would be pretty, Billy thought. Maybe even beautiful. Except for all that make-up. She was holding one breast in her hand and licking her own nipple, which seemed weird. He’d never considered that women did that, but maybe that’s why they had such big breasts. Her hair was red and curly and very long, except the hair around her pussy was dark. There was a lot of hair around her pussy. She was opening her legs as she licked her nipple. And Billy felt nothing. Nothing at all. Curiosity, maybe, at that fact. Why didn’t he feel anything? And what did it feel like, to just look at a picture of any naked woman and feel...whatever Jackson and his hard-on was feeling. Billy was looking down at the picture in silence, searching for something inside him - anything at all - that he could feel about it. “Fuckin’ nice, right?” Someone jostled his body to look at her. He could feel the other boy’s heat against his skin. “Fuckin’ nice,” he repeated, almost worshipfully. Billy wondered if the woman in the picture liked what she was doing. He wondered when he would find the woman that did for him what her image was doing for every other guy around him. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m a freak.” “We’re all freaks,” Magnus agreed. “I bet your friend Steve there is into watching dogs fuck. Maybe Nick likes watching women throwing food at each other, rubbing banana cream pies into her crack and licking it out. Everyone’s a freak.” He kissed his cheek. “You’re okay. You’re actually pretty great.” “Don’t….” “Don’t…,” Billy said, looking down. “Yeah, I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’ve never fucked anyone,” someone else suggested. “Shut up, faggot,” was the retort. Billy tried not to show that he felt anything from the rebuke, even though it wasn’t aimed at him. He kept looking at the naked woman and kept not getting hard. Morris took the magazine back and flipped it around to look at it, saying, “I gotta jerk off.” “Now?” “Here?” “Who the fuck’s gonna care?” Jackson asked. He tucked the magazine under his arm as he set his hands to his belt and undid his buckle. It sounded loud in Billy’s ears as he could not stop watching what Morris was doing. Then he was pulling open his snug, well-fitting button-fly 501’s exposing a pair of clean, white Y-front underwear. His cock jumped forward and for a moment Billy thought it was going to rip itself free. “Well, that’s just not fair,” Magnus observed. “Are you sure about this one? Something tells me he wanted to whip it out for you more than you wanted to see him whip it out.” Billy was silently staring at Jackson as he dug his thumbs along his slim hips and started to work his shorts down his body. “See? Now who does that? Why doesn’t he just dig around in there and pull it out? What’s with the show?” “Stop,” Billy whispered. “Stop,” Billy whispered. Jackson was looking down at himself as he shoved his shorts off his stiff prick. It bounced up hard, fully engorged and shiny. He had a cut dick and the head was smeared with pre-cum and it started to swell as he released himself. He was huge. He was fucking beautiful. Suddenly, Billy imagined taking Jackson’s prick into his mouth to suck on it. He wanted to lick him, and grasp him, and stroke him, and hear him groaning and jerking as he came. Then Jackson Morris handed the magazine to Billy and instructed him to, “Hold this.” Billy held the magazine in both hands, opening the centerfold for Jackson to look at. Some of the other boys were looking around to see if anyone was watching or coming near. Others were looking at the centerfold and a couple were even pulling their own dicks out, now, and their breathing turned harsh and shallow. They formed a semi-circle in front of Billy, who was holding the show for them. Billy looked at Jackson’s face. He was scowling as he stared at the open magazine. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat in his palm, then set his slick fist to his hard-on and stroked himself with determination and familiarity. Some of the guys made furtive comparative glances at Jackson’s hard-on for comparison and from curiosity. Others simply stared at the centerfold in Billy’s hands, refusing any hint that they wanted to see anything other than the naked woman. Billy was looking away, staring sideways or down, anywhere but at Jackson’s face. He could not see the other boy’s cock but, when a couple of his classmates allowed small whispers of “Fuck,” and “Jesus,” from their astonished mouths, his imagination started running wild. He was getting even bigger. Every stroke, every jerk, Jackson’s cock was swelling larger and larger. And Billy’s cock started to swell, too. ‘Not now,’ he pleaded. ‘Please, god, not now.’ “Not now.” “Fuck,” Magnus said. “I can see why this one is stuck in your head, Dark God. I think I’d be Kinsey Six if I had to go to school with this dude hauling out that shank of meat at every opportunity.” Magnus squeezed Billy’s neck again. “You’re doing all right,” he said, softly. “You’re great, Billy. You’re fucking amazing.” “Jesus…” “Jesus,” Billy whispered. Then he heard Jackson make a sound. A small, deep grunt. It seemed to strike something inside him, something feral, something primal. He looked up. Jackson was staring at Billy. Jackson was staring at Billy’s face. No one else could see it. Everyone else was watching the magazine, or Jackson’s slow, masterful stroking along his meat, or they were concentrating on their own pleasures or making sure no one was approaching. Right there on the football field, in the middle of a dozen of his friends. Right there in the open, under a blue sky with a warm wind. Right there, Jackson was looking into Billy’s face, into Billy’s eyes, and jerking off. And Jackson was smiling. Billy’s cock bulged and throbbed and there was nothing he could do about it. “Oh god,” he said softly. Barely a whisper. And Jackson Morris nodded. “Oh god,” Billy moaned. Then he kissed Magnus harder, deeper, with more passion than ever. Magnus kissed him back, pulled him inside, drinking his fire. Billy’s cock bulged. Bigger and bigger. The slick wet sounds of Jackson stroking his huge dick. Billy swallowed drily and closed his eyes. ‘Don’t look at him,’ he thought. ‘Don’t look at him and it’ll go away.’ Jackson grunted again. The same call to Billy’s desire, and Billy’s dick pulsed hard and pushed at its denim prison painfully. Harder and harder. His cock was pushing out. Everyone was going to know. “That’s your fear,” Magnus said. “That everyone would know who you really were.” “Yes,” Billy said. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were closed and his dick was rock hard. “And what would happen if they knew, Billy?” “They would hate me.” “What else?” “Everyone would hate me.” “And what else?” “And I’d be alone.” Alone. Alone. “Open your eyes.” “Open your eyes.” Billy opened his eyes. Carl was standing there, looking at him, and love was pouring out of him. Carl, more beautiful than any man, more true and honest, protecting him, relying on him, trusting him. Carl was there. Carl. “Carl,” he said. Then Billy was wrapping his lover inside his embrace and holding him tight, tighter, and kissing his mouth deep, deeper. Carl was there. Carl would always be there. And Trevor. And Raul. And Brian and Scott and Derek and a dozen, dozens, hundreds of other men were there. He wasn’t alone. He’d never be scared of being alone again. “Carl,” he said, holding his lover’s face and looking into his green eyes. “I love,” he said with terrible desire. “I love you so much.” Carl beamed with pride and happiness and love. “I love you, too, you stupid fucker.” Then they were kissing again. “Not bad,” Trevor observed, nudging Magnus. The small red-haired young man nodded. “Not bad,” he agreed. Part 14 “So Carl turned you into the handsome man I see before me, and you turned Trevor.” “Technically, I turned Trevor after Billy kind of fucked him crazy.” “I did not fuck him crazy,” the ex-teacher protested. “I just...wasn’t paying attention.” “So you fucked him crazy.” “What does that even mean?” Magnus asked, brushing back his long cascade of straight bright red hair. “How does one fuck someone else crazy? I take it you mean that literally.” He looked at Trevor. “You seem all right to me.” “Oh, he’s fine, now,” Carl agreed. “That’s because I initiated him.” “You know this all sounds completely insane, right?” “You mean besides the fact that the three of us are standing here looking like this, you mean?” “Yes, obviously, besides that.” They were inside the diner again, and Magnus was receiving an explanation about how they came to be here, and what they were intending to do. As far as he could manage, there was an abandoned city some distance back along the highway that was filled up with dozens if not hundreds more of men like these three, who all looked like them, and were just as handsome and just as big and just as strong as they were - and even more naked. Billy had some weird mission or destiny or something so he and his boyfriend, Carl, had set out to fulfill that destiny by bringing back even more men to repopulate the city and make it into some perfect naked male muscle haven. Carl frowned. “This coming from a dude who can kiss you and look into your soul and heal the pain living inside there.” Then Magnus frowned, too. “I think you’re overstating the basic….” Carl looked at Billy and hiked his thumb at the small young man. “Did this dude not just kiss you and heal your soul?” “Yes,” Billy said, softly, “he did.” “Okay then,” Carl said, as if that settled matters. “I don’t...All I do is...you….” “Yeah, exactly,” Carl answered nodding. “Anyway, yeah, that’s all it takes.” “Can we go back to the fucked crazy part? That sounds interesting.” Trevor sighed. “They said I was sex drunk.” “That’s a thing?” Magnus asked, showing interest. Trevor nodded. “Billy here was a bit overzealous when we got together that first time.” Billy was about to object, but Trevor spoke over him. “I don’t think Billy knows how not to fully love another man, and Billy has a lot of love to give.” “I’ve noticed,” agreed Magnus. “I don’t think he knew what his effect on men like me was.” Carl huffed out a laugh. “Oh, hell, Billy didn’t know what his effect on men like me was,” he said, looking at his lover with pure affection. “My man Billy here is a love tank. He’ll hit you with both barrels and fill you up to overflowing.” “Guys,” Billy said, “you can shut up now.” He was clearly embarrassed. “No, I wanna hear about getting sex drunk,” Magnus asked. “It sounds fun!” “It’s fun up until the point when your brain shuts down and you’re giddy and lost in a haze of pure pleasure. It’s not unpleasant, but you’re sort of knocked out by him.” “And then what?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And then it was up to me to clear his head. When you’re sex drunk on someone, you can become addicted to them.” “Like a drug?” Carl nodded. “Just like a drug.” “I wanted Billy and nothing but Billy,” Trevor explained. “I was obsessed with him. With being with him. Of climbing that mountain of pure love again and feeling the sensation of Billy surrounding you, and inside you, and loving you.” “The Full Billy,” Carl said, nodding. “Guys, really, shut up.” Billy’s handsome face was coloring and he looked distinctly uncomfortable. “It’s a compliment!” Trevor said. Carl nodded an agreement. “So….” Trevor continued. “It’s like chemical or something. It’s like a drug. I don’t know what it is or where it came from. I guess it’s something that can happen when we don’t...filter ourselves or something. When we open the valve fully and pour out every last drop of power on someone. We can overwhelm them.” “But you seem fine now.” “I am. I’m great!” “And what happened?” “Carl happened,” Billy said. “Apparently the only cure for becoming addicted to us is to become one of us. So Carl and Trevor had some quality time together.” “He sucked my dick,” Carl clarified. “I did,” Trevor verified. “And I was very good.” “Fuck, Trev, you were amazing!” “And then…?” “And then, wham, bam, thank you ma’am, bigger better Trevor!” Carl said, laughing. “And if I may say so, I do some damn fine work.” He looked his brother up and down and nodded. “What’s it feel like?” Magnus asked Trevor. “Like...nothing else in the world. Like the most perfect sex and the most perfect pleasure and the most perfect power infusing your body all at once. You feel...alive. You feel super strong and super sexy and super...everything. Words alone can’t really describe it.” “And what happens to the guy doing it?” he asked Carl. “It’s nearly the same from my perspective,” he said. “You’ll never feel more alive, more powerful, more pure and perfect than when you’re watching some dude swelling up with muscle as you blast everything inside you into him, pushing him to become stronger and more powerful and bigger and more beautiful. You feel every inch of his growth, every molecule of power. It’s better than fucking. It’s better than anything!” He looked at Billy, but the handsome man just shrugged, saying, “I’ve...never done it.” “Never?” “Oh, he’s done it with guys who were already initiated and he made them even bigger. He’s like a craftsman of muscle or something. He can turn a guy from a handsome devil into a super stud-muffin without thinking about it, but, yeah, he’s never taken a regular dude and...fucked muscle into him.” “This is the craziest fucking thing I ever heard of! And none of you know how you’re doing it or why it’s happening?” Carl shrugged. “To tell you the truth, I don’t even care anymore.” He raised his arms and made his copious muscle bloom. “I just fucking love it.” “You were inside here,” Billy said, tapping his handsome head. “Did it feel different?” “It always feels different,” Magnus said simply. “Everyone is different.” “But, I mean….” “I know what you mean.” Magnus sighed as he closed his eyes, traveling back to memories that were not his own and emotions he shared with another human being. “Maybe. It’s hard to say.” He opened his eyes and looked at Billy. “You were...more powerful, more deep, than anyone I’ve been with.” “Deep?” Carl asked. “Billy?” Magnus’s mouth quirked into a sideways grimace. “Billy loves truly. He doesn’t know how - or doesn’t want to - hold back from it. Love can be frightening in its power. It can overwhelm. It can be painful. Most people experience love up to a certain point and back away. Billy fucking runs headlong up to that cliff and jumps as far off it as he can. He surrenders to love, and welcomes it, and it pours out of him like lava from an erupting volcano.” “That sounds about right,” Carl agreed, moving his hand along his lover’s wide, muscular back before grabbing his ass. “That’s what I’ve always felt.” “But, everyone…” Billy said, and Magnus was shaking his head. “No, everyone doesn’t. You’re fearless in the face of love. You let it pour from you - or gush from you - to everyone around. That’s rare. That’s unique. People often think love has to be parceled out, as if it’s in short supply or they’ll run out of it. You understand that love is boundless and endless and as powerful as you allow it to be.” Billy’s head was spinning from the words Magnus was saying. “I think I’m pretty ordinary.” Magnus nearly laughed out loud as the most beautiful, most powerful, most loving person he had ever encountered stood naked before him and tried to explain how ordinary he was. “I know,” Magnus said. “I know you do.” “So,” Carl announced loudly, clapping his hands, “we’ve established that Billy is an amazing fountain of unending love, but that doesn’t answer the big, naked question.” “Which is?” Magnus asked. “Do you want to join our party?” Carl walked forward, towering over the slim little man with the bright red hair and laid his heavy, muscular arm across Magnus’s shoulders. “What you see before you is a sample of what awaits you in Muscle Club, my man Magnus. Here we have Billy, with his unending love and fucking fuckable butt, and there’s Trevor, looking all kinds of amazing like some copper god dipped in handsome juice, and then of course there’s me, dripping with charm and sex and, I’m sure I don’t need to point out, an unmissable innocence and lack of ego.” Magnus laughed despite himself. It was really, really easy to like Carl. “You’ve been inside us, so you know we’re nice guys. But we have a strict policy, my man Magnus. We will never initiate someone unless they ask us first.” “Present company excepted,” Trevor added. “Yes, well, you would have asked if you could think anything besides how fucking sexy my boyfriend is, after he put the full Billy on you.” “I said I was sorry,” Billy protested, earnestly. “Yes, yes,” Trevor nodded, “and you didn’t know your own strength.” “Well...I didn’t,” he said, looking like a sad puppy. Trevor went over and kissed him. “I’m just yanking your chain, which is incredibly yankable,” he said, reaching down and grabbing hold of Billy’s fat prick. “I love being with you. I’ve loved every moment. If I would have had the wherewithal to ask, I would have. I don’t regret a single moment.” “He speaks the truth,” Magnus verified. “And what about you?” Carl asked again. “I’m...not sure.” “I understand,” Billy said immediately. “No, not...I don’t have doubts that it would be fucking amazing. I mean, looking at you dudes and having experienced what it’s like inside there, even a little, I know that it would be incredible. But…” “But?” Carl asked. “There’s someone….” “Someone?” “I...love someone. And I’m not sure he’ll….” “If the someone you love is a he, there’s absolutely no problem.” “I’m not sure.” “There’s a surefire way to find out,” Carl said. “How?” Magus wondered. “Ask him, dummy!” “So, just walk up to Fergus and….” “Fergus?” “Yeah.” “His name is Fergus?” Carl asked, his brow furrowed. “Yes.” “Magnus...and Fergus?” The small flame-haired young man shrugged. “We don’t always choose whom we love.” “Present company accepted,” Carl announced, looking pointedly at the man he had pursued non-stop for months. Billy blushed, and it made Carl’s ponderous cock twitch. “Anyway, you’re suggesting I walk up to him and say, in short, ‘hey, buddy, you want to come with me and get over-inflated with muscular power and grow a second dick and develop special sexual mental gymnastics like making other guys cum by thinking at them and then move to a city filled with naked, hyper-sexed, super-powered, incredibly beautiful dudes who all look like a cross between Adonis, Apollo and Zeus who do nothing but fuck each other all day long?’” “We do other stuff,” Carl complained. “Who’s over-inflated?” Trevor asked. “And I think you’re mixing your mythology a bit,” Billy observed. “My point is….” “We get your point,” Billy said, placing his large, warm, strong hand on Magnus’s shoulder. “You know your friend better than we do, obviously. But I still think you should just ask him, regardless of how you phrase it.” “We’ll come along to provide moral support!” Carl said, brightly. “Plus, you know, proof.” “Proof.” Magnus had to laugh, looking at the three men before him and wondering how Fergus would react. “Totally dude,” Carl said, nodding. “It’s surprising how effective showing another guy your secondary cock can be!” They piled into Trevor’s truck, again, with Billy at the wheel and Magnus besides him providing directions. Carl and Trevor made good use of the spare time by providing a little sexual release and the sounds of slurping and moaning and grunting were echoing through the cabin. “So, it never stops?” Magnus asked, trying studiously to avoid looking at the two huge men in the backseat happily going down on each other and pumping endless loads of cream from their over-burdened balls. “It never stops,” Billy acknowledged. Magnus looked down at Billy crotch. “You seem okay,” he observed. “We can control it when we need to, but if there’s no need to….” He shrugged and looked into the rearview mirror where his lover winked at him, an obviously satisfied grin on his sensuous lips. “And you can just go and go and go?” He nodded. “We can just go and go and go.” “And very often do!” Carl offered. He shifted his hips, thrusting them upwards and pumping an exceptionally fat gush of cream into Trevor’s audibly gulping mouth. “It feels soooooo good,” he said with a growl. Then Trevor was up and they were kissing passionately, silencing the very talkative peach-fuzz-headed man for the time being. “Tell me about Fergus,” Billy suggested. “Fergus?” “How did you meet him? What’s he like?” “Met him at a club. Skinny white boy. Hips like lubricated pistons. Big blue eyes. Milky white skin. Thin as a rail.” “How long…?” “We’re not exclusive. We’re both bi, and it didn’t make sense to us to limit our natural instincts.” “Fuckin’ A!” cheered Carl, needlessly. Magnus scowled. “Ignore him,” Billy advised. “That’s like trying to ignore the elephant in the room.” “With two trunks!” Carl agreed, before trumpeting like a pachyderm in heat. “Fergus?” Billy prompted again. “Anyway, I saw him and thought, ‘god damn, who is this walking fuck machine?’ I mean, just watching this dude dance you could tell that he was gonna be a demon in the sack. Like, purely uninhibited and couldn’t give a fuck what anyone else thought.” “So naturally it was love at first sight.” “Lust, anyway,” Magnus explained. “And as I had suspected, the man has some definite skill, fuck-wise. And, much like I suspect of our noisy friend in the backseat, he’ll try and do anything, and I mean anything.” “A...colorful repertoire?” “He’s a rainbow of sexual activities, for sure.” “But that’s the lust part,” Billy said. “What makes you love him?” Magnus looked over at Billy and narrowed his gaze. “You’re very good,” he said. “At what?” “Understanding about love.” Billy shrugged and hiked his thumb over his broad shoulder. “I had an excellent teacher.” “Fuckin’ A!” Carl said again, before Trevor’s lips were on his mouth. “I fell in love with him because he’s fearless, he’s honest, he’s open, and he’s totally himself. There are no filters or hidden agendas with Fergus.” “And with your talents….” Magnus nodded. “I’d never met someone like him before. He was...Fergus. He was all Fergus, 100% Fergus, and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. He was a force of nature, and so self confident! It was like the guy leaks charisma out his ass.” He looked out the windshield. “Right here, then a quick left down that alley.” “Interesting neighborhood.” “Did I mention he’s an artist?” He smiled. “His stuff is sick.” It was, indeed, an ‘interesting neighborhood.’ The three Muscle Clubbers climbed out of the truck after pulling on the same rather comically small collections of clothing. If it had not been broad daylight, they may have elected not to wear anything at all, but Billy thought it prudent to be better safe than sorry. They parked in front of what looked to be an abandoned warehouse in a part of this city away from anything resembling habitable housing. Train tracks ran behind the building, though they looked abandoned, too, and there was no sound of traffic or people or even barking dogs. “Fergus lives here?” “Squats here would be a more accurate phrase,” Magnus admitted. “No one lives here. But there’s running water and electricity, so it’s more or less habitable.” “Less,” Carl said, frowning, “not more. Fuck, I though Muscle City was desolate.” “Harsh,” Billy said, feigning hurt. “I kind of like it,” Trevor admitted. “It has a raw, industrial taste. Looks like the skeleton of a city.” “Oh, you and Fergus are going to get along just fine,” Magnus said, brushing back his bright red hair. There was a sudden, loud, metallic bang and then someone nearby yelled out, quite loudly and quite clearly: “Fuck!” “That’ll be Fergus!” Magnus said cheerfully. The warehouse didn’t have doors so much as rusted openings along its side. The interior was a shadowed cavern, with sunlight streaming down in harsh angles through more holes in the roof. It stretched the entire block along the alley, and at the far end they could see some activity taking place, with a small, pale figure moving around rather animatedly. “Fergus, I presume?” Billy asked. Magnus nodded. “Making art,” he explained. The four of them strode through the shadow and light, three colossuses and a flame-haired muse. The Muscle Club members stood seven feet high and a yard wide, literally head and shoulders above Magnus. Billy and Carl were back in their too-small jeans and shirts, while all Trevor had that he could not fit into was a pair of black biking shorts that clung so tightly to him that he might as well have been naked anyway, His cock, a fat shank, was like a swollen sausage tucked along his hip, and there was no hiding its contours and features. Billy’s jeans rode so low on his hips that his pubic bush was all but revealed and half his ass was hanging out, and Carl looked like some backwoods porn dream in Daisy Dukes and a half-shirt that barely came to his dark, prominent nipples. Magnus called out as they came closer. “Fergus! Hey! Fergus!” More banging and slamming and metallic crashing echoed back, so Magnus cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled loudly, “Ankou!” Carl frowned and looked at Billy, mouthing ‘Ankou?’ but Billy only shrugged. As if hearing the silent conversation, Magnus said, “Ankou is the Breten personification of death.” He turned and looked up at the three men behind him. “Did I mention that Fergus tends to be a little dramatic?” A shaven head popped up and looked over. Then the slim figure stood up and was obviously staring at his new guests. “The fuck?” he asked. For a small, slim figure, his voice sounded absurdly deep and resonant. “Hey, Ferg,” Magnus said. “Booji?” he asked, using Magnus’s nickname. “What’s up?” he asked, striding closer. “This is Billy, Carl and Trevor.” Each man nodded in turn, smiling brightly. To Fergus, it looked as though his friend and lover had just materialized out of the blue and brought three Norse gods dressed like assholes into his place. “Uh, hello?” He had a huffing blowtorch in one hand and heavy gloves on. His upper body was uncovered and slick with sweat, and as Magnus had reported he looked as if he had not an ounce of fat on him. He wasn’t muscular, but he was wiry and sleek and it was easy to see definition of his muscles, such as they were. He looked more like a dancer than an athlete, and maybe that was the most accurate definition of him, yet. “You making shit?” Magnus asked. “Whoa whoa whoa, buddy boy.” He waved his blowtorch at the trio. “You can’t waltz in here accompanied by the Three Stooges and not expect some questions. Number one, of course, is why are they dressed like refugees from Diana Ross’s nightmare?” “I like him,” Trevor announced. “He does have a certain...charm,” Carl agreed. Billy was looking down at himself and frowning. “Diana Ross’s nightmare?” he said softly. “Kisses first,” Magnus said. Then he walked up and kissed his boyfriend on the mouth, though Fergus’s eyes never stopped looking at the three gigantic, muscular men behind the small, red-haired empath. Then Magnus observed, “Jesus, you smell rank.” “You never complained before.” “That’s because I was the one making you smell rank.” “You’re changing the subject again,” Fergus said. “He’s a bright one,” Trevor observed. “Always dangerous,” Carl said, smiling. Fergus walked right up to them and circled around them. “Well, you look fucking ridiculous.” Then he was standing back before them with his arms folded over his small chest. “Take those fucking clothes off.” The trio looked at each other. “Shy boys, huh? No problem.” Suddenly, and quickly, Fergus was stripping himself of his skinny jeans and stood naked before them, wearing only the heavy gloves on his hands. “Told you he was shameless,” Magnus said. “Drop ‘em, boys. Let’s see what you’ve got.” “Jesus,” Carl said, “you don’t fuck around do you?” “Oh, I fuck around plenty. Why do you think I want to see you naked?” “Yeah,” Carl said, pulling his button-fly open, “he’s gonna fit in just fine.” “Don’t be too sure,” Magnus advised, watching the stripshow with a grin. It took a few minutes for the bigger guys to manage their huge bodies from their tight outfits, but then they stood there as if ready for inspection. “Jesus,” the small, pale man observed, “that’s some heavy weaponry you’re all toting around. I mean, I’ve seen some big guys before but you gentlemen are loaded for all out warfare.” He shifted his eyes upwards and scanned each of their heavily muscled bodies in turn. “You dudes live at the gym or what?” He approached Carl and poked one of his pecs, then tweaked his nipple playfully. “Careful,” Carl said. “You never know when those things are gonna go off.” Fergus smiled evilly and intensified his manipulations of Carl’s two rubbery nubs, twisting and squeezing and rubbing them with obvious talent and glee. He looked down as he tortured Carl’s nips to watch the effect he was having on the man’s most glaring gauge of enjoyment, smiling with pleasure as he watched Carl’s pendulous cock swell and pulse. “Fuck, I didn’t think you could get any bigger.” “Keep doing what you’re doing and you’re gonna see exactly how big I can get,” Carl warned. “Love to,” Fergus replied. “Take him serious, Ferg. You’re playing with fire, and in his case you’re playing with an inferno.” Fergus looked up and winked. “That true, Peachfuzz?” Carl grinned and nodded. “I can set your whole world on fire. Believe it.” “Nice,” Fergus said, releasing the man’s nipples. Then he looked at Billy. “And you’d be the leader of this trio, would you not?” “Why do you say…?” He looked over Fergus’s head at Magnus. “He’s not...?” “Like me? No, he’s just a...talented observer of human nature.” Billy scowled uncertainly. “Power pours off you, Billy. Power of a very special and unique brand. You lead because you’re a leader, not because you make people follow you.” “He speaks truth,” Fergus agreed. “Fuck, I feel like I want to follow you and I only met you!” Then he looked at Trevor. “And fuck me if you aren’t the sexiest pile of meat on two legs, Mister Bear!” “I’ll take that as a compliment.” “How else would one take it?” He moved his hand over and down Trevor’s naked muscles, sending shivers through the huge man’s body. “Yes, you are trembling with desire, aren’t you?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And this was the guy you didn’t think would fit in?” Magnus shrugged, but then he asked, “Fergus, how would feel about looking like them?” “Like them? Musclebound giants with delusions of godhood?” “Delusions?” Carl asked. “I guess it would depend on two things, if I were offered that is.” He turned around. “Am I being offered?” “You are. We are.” He pivoted back again. “Interesting.” “That doesn’t strike you as odd?” Billy asked. “Not particularly. I assume you dudes are trumans?” He started to circle them again. “I did a piece about you guys. Made this big foam suit, had this hose attached at the crotch that I’d point at the audience and start spraying corn starch and water at them. Gallons of the stuff.” “Sounds...intriguing?” Billy said. Fergus laughed slightly. “They hated it, which means it was a success.” “We don’t know if we’re trumans, but….” “You got two cocks?” He looked down pointedly. “Uh, well, yeah.” Fergus nodded. “Trumans.” He then stood there and looked at them in silence. “Well?” “Well...what?” “Let’s see ‘em, then.” “Oh!” Carl said, and he released his twin without preamble. “Jesus,” Fergus repeated. “What?” Carl said, looking down. “It’s as big as the other one!” “Well...yeah. What did you expect?” “I dunno, but, I mean, that’s just being greedy, isn’t it?” “Didn’t have much say in the matter. Besides, it was his fault,” he answered, nodding at Billy. “You were the first?” Fergus asked. Billy shook his head. “Only the first one with...twins.” He blushed. Both of Carl’s pricks throbbed with sudden desire. Fergus noticed. “You and him, then?” he asked Carl. “Does it show?” “Only when your cocks throb in his direction.” He clapped his hands together. “Whoa! Real life motherfucking trumans! Nice catch, Magnus!” “I didn’t catch them, they sort of...fell into my lap.” He stood next to Fergus and they looked across at the other three men. It was a study in contrasts, as the two slight, slim, small young men stood dwarfed before three huge, muscular, perfectly proportioned hunks bulging with power and sex. The differences were almost comical. “So what do you think?” “About what?” Fergus asked. “We’ve been invited,” Magnus said simply. “Really?” “If you’re up for it,” Billy said. “We’d be happy to have you join us.” “And what’s in for me?” “You’re joking, right?” Carl asked. But Fergus shook his head. “From where I’m standing, I’m a pretty happy guy. I get to do whatever I want to. I get to do it with whomever I want to. I’m free. I’m safe. I’m healthy. I mean, yeah, you guys are big, but so what? You walked in here looking like refugees from the worst-stocked Goodwill on the planet, you’re hanging with my bud Magnus who, let’s face it, isn’t the B.M.O.C. around here, and I get the distinct impression that you’re all hiding out like you’re ashamed of something. So why the fuck would I want to be you?” “Wow,” Trevor said. Billy pursed his lips and nodded. “You have several valid points.” “No he fucking doesn’t!” Carl retorted. “You want to know why you want to be one of us?” Fergus folded his arms and shrugged. “Do you really want to know?” “Carl,” Billy said, warningly. “No, no. He’s wondering what we’ve got going on. So I just want to satisfy his curiosity.” “Careful, Carl,” Trevor advised. “Don’t go making him sex crazy.” That certainly got Fergus’s attention. “What’s this now?” “He’s not going to….” Carl narrowed his eyes, smiled, and unleashed a whale-sized tug on Fergus’s body, sending out a wave of sexual bliss so powerful that it was nearly visible in the shadowed warehouse between them. He unleashed the full essence of his prodigious sexual capacity at the small, slim man, and he held nothing back. To be sure, being tugged wasn’t the same as being fucked. Tugging someone grew stronger with familiarity, as the initiator grew to know the target of his passion. But Carl didn’t hold anything back. He had been challenged, hadn’t he? Not only that, he had the distinct impression that he’d just been severely dissed as well. So he opened fire on the slim naked dude standing before him so nonchalantly. With both barrels. And something unexpected and entirely surprising happened. Fergus began to grow. Carl said, “Oops.” Part 15 Perhaps if Fergus had not been standing before them naked, they would not have even noticed that his body was changing. In fact, on any other man’s body - one with a touch of fat on its bones and some meat already swelling out under its skin - the changes that began to manifest would not have been so pronounced. It started on his torso, on his belly and chest. He had a slim, taught stomach, smooth and flat, without any muscular definition. Similarly, his chest could not have been said to be bulging, nor could it have been described as sunken or featureless. He may not have been a slave to the gym, but his art or his handling of the metal for his sculpture had developed distinct, if underdeveloped, pecs that pressed adjacent his pale flesh. Now they were swelling forward. Slowly, and slightly, but they were definitely growing. And his formerly flat and featureless stomach began to divide into six sections of muscle, as if they had been there all along and now he was sucking in his skin. Fergus’s eyes were closed and his dick was suddenly hard, popping up from its flaccid state to a six-inch stalk that seemed to want to stretch its neck. His gloved hands balled into fists and the cords of his neck stood out starkly. “What did you do?” Billy asked, not taking his eyes off the small slim figure. “Jesus, mate,” Trevor agreed. “I just….” Fergus moaned deeply. His cock was now bouncing and it was clear that a volley of cream was forthcoming. Mere seconds had passed. His arms, tensed and straight at his sides, showed pulsing veins running their length and the cords of muscle that he already had were separating from each other, growing precise and starting to swell in size. He shot a thick stream of cum from his cock. His body tensed - again, illustrating that he was definitely growing larger - and he bent his knees and pushed his pelvis forward and a long, thick rope of white thrust from his cannon. He gripped himself with his glove and groaned. “How is this possible?” Trevor asked. “I thought you said we had to….” “We do!” Billy acknowledged. “At least, we did.” “I didn’t do anything,” Carl protested. “I mean, I did, but I didn’t! Oh, fuck. Oh, Jesus.” “If it’s any consolation, he does look as though he’s enjoying it.” “Whatever it is,” Billy finished. Fergus shot again, pushing his hips forward as if fucking someone’s ass, and another heavy, full gush of cum escaped his dick. His chest now owned two very obvious pectoral mounds, and his six pack had deepened and grown more precise. The muscles along both arms were equally distinctive and obviously larger, and the sleek, slim brawn along his legs was pressing outward and separating as well. His dancer’s body was becoming more and more like a gymnast’s body. He was losing his unremarkable smoothness and developing a body of more obvious power and discrete muscular bulges. It all happened in mere moments, and Fergus pushed out a few further gushes of hot cum from his glove-gripped cock before it was all over. Then he stood there, holding his dick in his hand, his newly developed abs swelling and receding as he sucked air into his lungs, and his newly grown chest rising and falling. “How the fuck did I just do that?” Carl said. Fergus looked like a baby truman. He had certainly not been fully transformed, or even half way, but he was most definitely more muscular and perhaps a shade taller as well. He slowly regained his senses and straightened, pulling his hand off his cock and lifting the glove to his face, where he began licking off the clinging droplets of his own cream from the worn leather. He pulled in a slow, long, shuddering breath and said, softly, “Whoa.” He opened his eyes. Then he smiled. “Whoa,” he said again. “What the fuck happened?” Carl asked. “Like I know?” Fergus replied. Then there was another sigh, and moan, and he looked next to him at his companion. During the entire process, Fergus had been the sole focus of everyone there as his naked body changed, forgetting all about the other young man standing. Standing right next to him. Magnus had been neither naked nor shooting cum from his exposed hard-on. Now that they were all looking at him, it was obvious that something had happened to him, as well. “Oh, fuck,” Carl said again. “Fuck, indeed,” Magnus agreed, laughing slightly. “That was pretty fucking amazing, Carl. Whatever it is you just did.” He raised his head and smiled, then placed his hand on Fergus’s shoulder for support. “I’ve never...Jesus, Carl, that’s...holy fuck.” “I didn’t do anything!” Carl repeated, and then also repeated, “Well, I did, but I didn’t!” “All evidence to the contrary,” Trevor observed. He strode forward and looked at the two smaller men. “How do you feel?” “I’m not entirely sure how to answer that question,” Fergus replied. He was a beautiful young man with what appeared to be a well-trained body, with stark muscles along every inch. He looked like he had gained around twenty pounds, which was a lot on his small frame. “Well, for starters, do you feel like your addicted to Carl and want him to fuck your ass forever?” Fergus’s brow furrowed. “I wanted him to fuck my ass since he walked in, so that hasn’t changed. And as for feeling addicted to anything, I’d really love to be able to come like that again, because that was about the deepest, fullest, hardest, most amazing wank session I’ve ever had.” “Agreed,” Magnus said. Trevor looked over, then looked down. There was a growing dark stain on Magnus’s trousers. “Ouch.” “You have no idea,” he replied rubbing his aching dick. How it had not managed to rip itself free of his denim was a miracle. Trevor pivoted. “I would ask something stupid like ‘why didn’t you mention that we could do that,’ but from your expressions of shock and wonder I would guess that you’ve never done it before.” “Well, I sure haven’t!” Carl said. “But….” “But?” Billy and Carl looked at each other and at the same time, said, “Timebomb.” “What’s a timebomb?” “Not a what,” Billy corrected, “a who. Tim Balmer, otherwise known as Timebomb. Another of our brothers. Went away to college.” “Surely there’s more to the story?” Carl said, “Timebomb used to do this thing, sometimes. When he was, like, really, really ready to pop. He’d hold back and hold back, edging the fuck out of himself, pushing and thrusting and driving himself and whoever he was with apeshit with sex juice until he would...go off.” “Go off...how?” Carl pointed at Fergus. Then he made an explosion sound and gestured with his hands, mimicking a nuclear mushroom cloud rising towards the sky. “Explode! Fucking...erupt! Detonate! And then...dudes would...you know.” “I think I know,” Fergus agreed. “I don’t understand how this is even possible,” Trevor announced, shaking his head. “Assuming the process is purely physical, that the agent of transformation lives in our cum and that’s how we transfer it to others...you never even touched him! Hell, you’re standing six feet away from him!” “And he still managed to get some on me,” Carl observed, wiping a heavy droplet of Fergus’s cream off his thigh and sucking it into his mouth. “Nice.” “Well, that’s not the point.” “Can we discuss the whys and wherefores later and discuss the what happens now...now?” Fergus wondered aloud. He looked down at himself and started to pull off his gloves. Then he was exploring his new body, roaming his hands over the muscles that had appeared magically beneath his skin before reaching down and grasping his cock. “Hmm, bigger here, too.” He looked up at Carl as he squeezed and caressed his larger prick and said, “You do nice work.” Billy huffed out a laugh and looked at Magnus. “Does he take everything in stride like that?” Magnus shrugged. “Mostly.” Fergus looked at his lover. “Well?” “Well what?” “Strip ‘em off, my man. Let’s see what happened to you.” He looked down. “And maybe I can get you cleaned up with a tongue bath.” “Yes,” Trevor said, “I really do like him.” Fergus placed his hands at the hem of Magnus’s shirt and pulled up over his body. There were sounds of approval and Magnus’s improved body was unveiled, showing that - much like his lover - the changes weren’t dramatic but they were obvious. It was more difficult to tell, of course, since they had yet to see the small man naked, but the definition of his muscles, and in particular the very deep valleys outlining his stark six-pack abs, showed that he had experienced the same sort of instant growth as his friend. When he stripped off his pants, it was obvious that he had experienced a very full orgasmic blow out, as the wealth of cream that clung to his pubic bush and glazed his equipment made it look like someone had squeezed royal frosting all over his crotch. Fergus sank immediately to his knees and, as promised, began to lick every inch of his lover’s newly prodigious instrument, lifting it carefully to get to his fat ball sack as well, moaning with delight. The three huge men watched in unvarnished lust as the young man with the new muscular body worshiped his friend’s cum-coated cock, slurping and kissing and licking him until he was glistening with spit instead of cum, and his dick was throbbing to an award-winning erection that turned a deep red as it throbbed and swelled higher and higher. Perhaps Magnus had been gifted before, but now he was the proud owner of a majestic, magnificent uncut beauty of mammoth proportions. He kept swelling larger and larger as Fergus moved his mouth and tongue around his burgeoning hard-on, rubbing the tip with his thumb and stroking him to drive his growth. Magnus looked down at his friend and their eyes met, and Magnus was breathing hard and steady in an obvious attempt to keep himself at bay. Hs hands were balling into fists and his deeply-carved six-pack swelled and receded. The cords of his neck stood out starkly and Carl said, “Just let it go, brother. Let yourself go.” “Want...don’t want him to stop,” he managed to say. Fergus squeezed him hard and a swelling drop of pre-cum erupted at the tip of his 10-inch-high prick, drooling down the side until Fergus licked up the length of him and sucked it inside his mouth. “I’m not gonna stop,” Fergus said. “Until I make you come in my mouth.” “Then...then you better...aw, fuck, Fergus.” “Excellent,” his friend said, and like a snake he went down all the way on his friend’s joint and, enveloped in Fergus’s warm, loving wetness, Magnus came again. His eyes rolled up in their sockets and he went up on his toes and Fergus caught every drop of what had to be a magnificent explosion of warm, salty spunk. “Oh, yeah,” Carl said. “Fergus is gonna fit in nicely.” Trevor nodded a silent agreement, feeling a strong pang of jealousy as he watched the smaller man’s obvious cocksucking eagerness and talent, wondering how it would feel to have his hands all over his own mammoth appendage which was dropping low and heavy as he watched. But Billy’s brow furrowed and he looked at Carl. “So, what did you do?” “Me?” “How do you think…?” Carl shrugged. “I just...felt like I wanted to show off a little. So I intended to tug the dude as hard as I could. You know, he’d challenged us so why not give him a taste of what we can do?” “A taste.” “Well, a very strong taste.” “But instead you made him bigger.” “Evidently,” he agreed. “I mean, when you think about it, maybe it makes sense?” “How does it make sense?” Carl watched Fergus’s wide, bulging back as he finished up on Magnus’s beautiful cock and he said, “Well, first, the only reason any of us are big is because of Scott and Derek finding that video thing, right? And the guy in that video thing was obviously never in the room with them, but the results are just as obvious to everyone by now. So, like, we all started from a seed that never touched us. And sure, since then we’ve just gotten bigger and bigger - so, probably? The initial thing? Can be like that,” he said, nodding at the two smaller men with their more prominent muscular development and bigger sexual equipment. “And I could stand here pushing out fat tugs on them and keep, like, incrementally growing them every time, but it’s this,” he said, grabbing his fat prick and pointing it at Billy, “that really produces the results.” “Then why did we never…?” Carl shrugged. “Dude, I’m making this up as I go. I don’t have the answers. I’m just, you know, putting it out there as a possibility. I mean, like, The Timebomb was doing it without realizing it. Maybe he has a different...strain of whatever we have inside us. Stronger ability? Maybe we all had it the whole time but, like, who the fuck is going to try to think a dude bigger when you know you can do it pretty easily by just, like, coming on him?” “It presents us with some rather unique possibilities.” “As well as some rather unique problems.” “Dudes, I almost bust a nut making that happen,” Carl said. “I mean, seriously? I threw everything at him...them. And you can see the results. I don’t think most guys who accidentally get granted a few more pounds of muscle and few extra inches of cock are gonna be, like, complaining about it.” Carl’s deep, resounding voice rose an octave and he said, “‘Oh, my! Look, my body is suddenly swelling up with power and my dick is bigger! Heavens above!’ Yeah, that’s gonna happen,” he concluded sarcastically. “Still,” Trevor added, “it raises an important question.” “Which is?” He looked at his companions. “What else can we do that we don’t know we can do it?” Billy looked troubled, and Carl looked excited. But Fergus interrupted their conversation by clearing his throat and they looked over at him. Magnus and Fergus were naked. Magnus’s troublesome cock was now cleaned up and hanging forward, clearly an outsized beauty hanging at least eight inches down even now that it had calmed itself. He had egg-sized balled hanging just as low, and his thin body was now displaying a set of muscles that pressed against his clean white skin in long wedges and firm cables. He had a swimmer’s build with a rock-hard six pack on his tight belly. Fergus, the target of Carl’s detonation, had borne the brunt of the explosion and had a more developed gymnast’s build, with a particularly well-built chest of two plates of muscle, and his arms looked a bit swollen and fat with power. His cock was less impressive than Magnus’s broad, fat tool, probably six inches long with a cut foreskin and two thick veins running its length. More veins pulsed atop his prick and ran up along his pelvis. One thing they could all agree on was that Fergus had amazing thick, round, prominent ass with deep divots and high arching mounds of muscle. It left little doubt that when he was fucking someone, they were going to feel it. “So,” he said, “now what?” “Now?” Billy asked. Fergus hung his muscled arm across Magnus’s shoulders and gestured to the two of them. “Don’t you think we’re a touch unfinished?” “So…?” “So. So, let’s have it all, boys. Give us the works.” Billy looked at Magnus. “Is that what you want?” Magnus looked serious and said, “Billy, there’s something going on. Something important and new and amazing. When I was inside you, I….” “Wait, you were inside him?” Fergus asked. “Not physically, Fergus. We connected.” “Oh.” He looked at Billy’s superhuman beauty and clicked his tongue. “Too bad.” “Oh, fuck, can I do him first?” Carl asked. His cocks were already swelling thicker and harder, lengthening by the inch, and his balls were practically pumping. “I believe Magnus was speaking,” Billy said gently. “When I was inside you, I knew you were different. Different from anyone else. Different from everyone else. Something...I can’t explain or define it, but as different as you are on the outside, you’re different on the inside too. Whatever it is that’s happening, however you’re changing and developing, I want to come along for the ride.” “Fuckin A,” Carl said, happily. “Frankly,” Fergus said, “I just want two dicks.” “Why?” Billy asked, genuinely curious. “Because it’s gonna freak everyone the fuck out.” “Fergus likes freaking everyone the fuck out,” Magnus explained. “I got that,” Billy said, smiling. “Well, okay, then. Um, I guess…” “Dibs on Fergus!” Carl called, raising his hand. “Dude, you are gonna so enjoy this.” He was practically giddy with anticipation. Fergus smiled. “I want to fuck you, first.” “You a mindreader, then?” Carl asked. Fergus shrugged. Carl’s cocks were rising very quickly. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. Be careful with those things! Don’t want you going off too soon, do we? Let’s have some fun first.” He walked over and grabbed both of Carl’s twins hard. “What’s your feelings about being manhandled by a smaller dude with big appetites?” Carl nearly came. Fergus came over and steered the towering muscular figure away, keeping his eyes on Carl’s firm, muscular ass and shaking his head at its sheer power and beauty. Magnus was looking at Trevor and Billy. “That just leaves us,” he said. “So it would appear,” Billy agreed. “It should be you two,” Trevor said. He looked at Billy. “Let’s find out what happens when it’s just you and someone new.” “New?” Magnus asked, then he remembered. “That’s right...you’re a virgin.” “Well, in that sense, anyway,” he agreed. “I would be proud and privileged to be your first,” Magnus said. “I have only one request.” “Of course,” Billy said. “I want all of you. Unhidden, undisguised, unashamed. I want the true Billy, every inch of you. Don’t...don’t try to conform or be someone you’re not. Not for me. And not now.” Billy felt a rush of love for Magnus again. He didn’t ask for him to be careful, or to hold back, or to be less than he was. He wanted to be with Billy. As Magnus watched, Billy started to change. He removed all the limits he set on himself. The limits set in place to disguise who he was, now, how beautiful and powerful and magnificent. Trevor felt heat pouring from Billy’s body, and his redolent, musky, masculine scent began to swell in power as his body and face changed. Magnus watched in silent awe as Billy revealed himself to the man he was about to change. His beauty magnified as his body began to stretch taller and wider. His muscles unfurled, swelling outwards beneath his bronze skin. His face became increasingly handsome, the features losing all pretense at human norms of masculine beauty. A god was making himself before Magnus’s unblinking eyes. Bigger and more beautiful than he had even imagined. Power radiated from him like pulses of heat and sex. His cocks swelled larger and larger. His chest built upon itself until he did not believe it could get bigger, and then it continued to swell with muscle. Billy rose before Magnus into the supreme epitome of male perfection that he had become, somehow welcoming all the power and beauty of the hundreds of others he had cared for inside him, and molding it and sculpting it and shaping it into this vision of power and flawlessness that kept getting larger and larger. Magnus’s heart was beating hard in his chest. Blood rushed into his cock and pushed it hard and high. He was sweating, and the scent of Billy’s magnificent male perfection coated his skin in a mist of sex and muscle, like a hot shower of masculine power. It took only moments for Billy to strip away the veneer of his daily performance of a man not gifted with the godlike level of muscle, beauty, power and masculine essence that Billy was now. “God,” Magnus said softly. His cock was pulsing with the beats of his heart. His eyes were wide and staring, wanting never to look away from Billy’s true magnificence. “Billy,” he said. His voice was a throbbing vibration of sex. A cock thrusting inside Magnus’s head and ass. A tongue licking his prick. Lips kissing his mouth. “I...had no idea,” Magnus said. Billy shrugged. It made his entire muscular development swell and shift, showcasing the awesome size, weight, thickness and power that was swelling along every inch of his colossal body. “It’s just me,” he said, in a voice soaked with masculine energy, swollen with sexual capacity, as if everyone else on the planet looked like he did, encased in a ten-foot-high muscular frame of overwhelming perfection. He owned the flawless face of Adonis. Or Apollo. Some Greek or Roman god of pleasure and power, standing naked before his disciple. “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “It’s just you. I kind of remember going sex crazy now.” “I wasn’t… I didn’t….” “Are you all right?” Billy asked, looking concerned. “Holy fuck,” Magnus concluded. “You’re as beautiful on the outside as you are on the inside.” “Truer words have never been spoken, my young friend,” Trevor agreed. Billy’s entire giant body blushed. “Thanks,” he said in his deep, powerful voice. “What...what happens now?” “Whatever you want to happen,” Billy explained. “What do you want to do?” “Everything,” Magnus said, simply. Billy smiled. “Well, let’s start with a kiss. I already know you’re very good at that.” The huge man approached the small man and sank to one knee, bringing their faces closer. Magnus could hardly breathe. No man on the planet actually looked like that. Even artists would have a hard time capturing Billy’s incredibly handsome visage with their brushes and paint. Could a camera adequately copy the man’s beauty? Would he break the lens because it was trying so hard to seize every detail of his face with its inadequacy? Billy leaned forward and pressed his lips to Magnus’s. ‘Ah,’ thought Magnus. ‘There he is again. There’s Billy.’ The kiss made Magnus relax, as he closed his eyes and sank once more into the endless well of Billy’s unconstrained love. He marveled again at the man’s seemingly innate ability to love without restrictions or limits, how he opened himself so entirely to someone else, someone he knew only a little, and did not judge their worth or merit. Everyone deserved to be loved fully and without question. And Billy did just that. Magnus felt a hand moving around his cock. The man’s touch was gentle, smooth, warm. His hand was large enough to easily hold Magnus’s cock and balls - even as large as they were - and Billy was fondling and caressing him with a tenderness that belied his power and size. The kiss was passionate and loving, their tongues twisting around each other. And then Billy was pushing against Magnus and his other arm went around the smaller man’s body and set him on the ground. Magnus opened his eyes and saw Billy looking at him with pure love. The kiss was perfect and then Billy was on the ground, too and turning them over, so that Magnus’s smaller form was resting atop Billy’s huge frame. He was hard all over. Made of pure muscle, that stretched and moved, as if Magnus could feel inside of the other man, feel everything as his breathed and flexed and wrapped him in an embrace. The kiss never stopped, never broke, never ended. It was warm and wet and hungry. Billy was made out of sex, and he was pouring it into Magnus in a pure display of his love. Billy’s huge cock rose up and rubbed itself into the crack of Magnus’s ass. He could feel it like a hot, hard shank that throbbed with life, beating in time to the heart inside Billy’s hugeness. Something warm and slick drooled onto Magnus’s back and he realized that Billy was leaking a stream of pre-cum, bathing them both in the warm honey of his masculine power. Billy’s thick finger’s found Magnus’s tight pucker and he was rubbing and prodding him, now. It felt like any other man’s cock, as big as it was, and Magnus tried to relax and let the man’s touch inside him. Then he felt a sudden cascade of pure pleasure. Billy was sending some sort of sexual touch through his hand! Magnus squirmed and moaned with delight as Billy began to show him exactly how much sexual power he had - even in the tips of his fingers. The sensation was warm and tingling, it radiated into his body and aimed straight for his prick. He felt his balls buzzing and his cock throbbed and swelled. Billy seemed to realize the effect and he redoubled the sensation, sending warm, powerful swollen throbs of sex into Magnus’s body through only his hands and his touch. Magnus wanted more. Suddenly he was eager to pull that fat cock inside him, to feel Billy’s powerful thrusts as he pushed every inch of his magnificent sex inside Magnus’s body and started pumping muscle inside him. “Fuck me,” Magnus asked. Pleaded. “Fuck me, please.” Billy smiled. “We’re nearly there,” he said. “I’m not finished, yet.” Then he kissed Magnus again and a hard, thick, all-encompassing cascade of sexual bliss pushed inside the smaller man’s body. Everywhere their bodies touched, Billy was pushing a non-stop throbbing sensation of sex into Magnus. His whole body felt like a dick, a dick that was being stroked and sucked and licked and fucked all at once. A dick held at the very edge, the extreme limit of sexual bliss and unable to explode its fat, creamy load. Billy unleashed himself, showing Magnus what he wanted to see, and what he wanted to feel. The true, unlimited, undisguised nature of Billy Titus, superman, sexual god, perfect being. He wrapped Magnus in his arms and surrounded him with his body and flooded him with the unfiltered perfect masculine sexual energy that he had been blessed with. Magnus came. He could not stop himself. He felt his creamy load erupt between their bodies and felt Billy chuckle with delight. The delight manifested in even more sexual bliss, radiating out from his huge muscular body as if he could not contain its power. Magnus came again. He moaned with ecstatic bliss. He shook from pure sexual power and love. Nothing ever felt this good. Nothing ever could. Billy kept opening the valve on his power. He poured more and more of himself into Magnus before pushing inside and flooding him with muscle and sex. Little by little, as he kissed and explored and rubbed against the smaller man’s body, he opened up his well of perfect love and sex and muscle, as if he was preparing a hole big enough to fill with every drop of his power. “You’re ready,” Billy said like a growl. “Now you’re ready for all of me.” Fergus was fucking Carl. Carl was on his back, his legs split wide, his hole a tight pink pucker, as Fergus held the man by his calf muscles and shoved himself inside. He watched as Carl began to lose control of his attempts to maintain his disguised form. It was evident early on that Carl loved being fucked. His hole was tight and hot, and he seemed to pull Fergus’s cock inside him, as if his ass was a mouth sucking against his prick. Fergus had fucked plenty of holes, but nothing - nothing ever - felt like this did. As soon as he was seated inside, preparing to tell Carl what he was going to do, how hard he was going to fuck him, how deep and strong, Carl did something that grabbed onto him and held him and surrounded his cock in bliss. Carl’s ass was the gateway to heaven. Carl’s ass was the frame of perfect sex, and inside he was a deep, warm, wet cave of blissful carnal beauty. He was wet and tight and warm and inviting. He squirmed and groaned and growled like an animal. And then he started to grow. Fergus wished he’d had a camera to record the scene, as he fucked Carl’s ass and the man’s entire body started changing. He felt as though he were doing it, as though his cock had taken on magical properties and now when he fucked someone he’d watch their muscles harden and swell, and their bodies lengthen and expands, and their cock grow larger and fatter and longer. He fucked Carl with hard thrusts, and with every pump the man grew bigger and more powerful. He stretched his head on his neck and twisted his face back and forth, and each time it came back into focus it was more handsome and more masculine and more perfect. Fergus pushed his legs aside and leaned forward, thrusting himself into Carl’s ass up to the balls and held himself there as Carl surrounded his dick like a heavenly velvet vice, wanting him never to leave. “Open your eyes, Carl,” Fergus instructed. They were blue like turquoise and bright and clear. “Can you do it to me now?” Carl nodded, speechless in ecstasy. “Do it, Carl. Make me grow.” Carl grinned. It happened with sudden ferocity that Fergus had not been prepared for. And he exploded with muscle. Trevor experienced a sudden, hard thrust of something that he could instantly recognize as CARL! It was CARL! in capital letters with an exclamation mark at the end. An explosion of CARL! that felt like immense masculine energy and hard, thrusting sex and instant muscular power. He had been watching Magnus and Billy together, and the extraordinary sense of pure love he could feel coming from them like a palpable sensation when that sudden and almost violent detonation of CARL! intruded and he turned around. Just in time, too, because he watched Fergus veritably inflate into a swollen god of muscular might. One moment he was holding Carl’s long legs in his small grip, pushed inside Carl’s butt to the hilt and he was leaning forward. The next he was standing up and stretching taller and wider as his entire body was filled in with instant muscle. It was unclear what had happened exactly. Fergus was definitely fucking Carl. His cock was lodged inside him and Carl had grown into his full power during the course of their coupling, now swollen with huge mountains of power that rose up and pushed against each other for space on his giant frame. Now there were two men there, one with his cock deep inside the other man’s butt, and they were equals in size and insane muscular development. Whatever Carl had done before, whatever power he had to change another man with and without the use of his power cum, it was clear that if driven hard enough, Carl had massive power inside him and he could instantly - like, immediately - inflate another guy with insane levels of power so that his body was pushed al the way to the edge of Muscle Club perfection. Fergus was breathing had and then he threw back his head and let out a howl of either intense pleasure or intense pain - possibly both - and it gushing fountains of cum started erupting through his massive cock inside Carl’s ass. He was coming with such volume and intensity that it was exploding out of Carl and splashing back against Fergus’s new incredible body, and he started to slowly fuck Carl’s ass again with deep, pure, hard thrusts, coming a non-stop eruption of hot, sticky cream as his body tried compensating for the sudden rush of power and masculine energy it had been fed through a firehose. And then as Trevor watched, Carl began to grow. Billy moved one of his cocks towards Magnus’s hole and nudged himself inside, kissing the hot hardness of his body against the warm softness of Magnus’s body. Magnus moaned a deeply satisfying sound as his lover connected with him in the most intimate physical fashion two men could share. Billy flooded Magnus with love and bliss, so that the fat intrusion of his massive meat would not feel as though he was thrusting his fist inside the smaller man - though that was more or less what he intended. Billy found being with a “normal” man both exciting and frightening. He knew he could literally break the man, or split him, or tear him up. That was how large he was, now, and how much bigger he was than ordinary men like Magnus. But this was what Magnus wanted. The whole Billy, the entire Billy, every massive muscular inch of him. Magnus squirmed and moaned as Billy entered him. The hugeness of Bill’s massive meat intruded deeper and deeper inside him, filling him up and connecting him tightly with the god beneath him. He could feel every inch of the god’s cock as it pushed slowly inside of him, sending out fat, hard pulses of pure sexual bliss that overwhelmed his senses and forbade any pain, gifting only pleasure in abundance. Billy closed his eyes as he entered Magnus’s tightness. His love was overwhelming for the small young man, and his hunger for making him swell with power was just as strong. He held himself back and allowed his masculine and muscular energies to swell bigger and bigger, like an inner tube he was pumping tighter and harder and fatter with pure male power, ready to burst at any moment. He sighed and breathed and tried to calm himself. He held Magnus in his arms and kissed him, held him, loved him utterly as one of his mighty pricks moved inside him and the other rose above his body, drooling thick streams of warm honey that bathed them both in the essence of Billy, perfumed with power and suffused with sex. Just as he was inside, flooding Magnus with bliss, holding himself back as his engine revved into the red zone, Carl’s explosion of power happened. And Billy felt it. Billy and Carl were closer than anyone. Billy loved Carl more deeply than anyone else. And when Carl felt that familiar pure sense of Carl as his masculine energy swelled and detonated, his own carefully constructed framework of control was shattered. His cock exploded inside Magnus. His other cock exploded above him like a fountain, sending a massive stream of transforming cream into the air before it rained down upon them both. Magnus’s guts were suddenly filled with gallons of Billy’s cum, his belly swelling like a balloon, as Billy’s body suddenly released the bonds he had constructed on his endless well of superhuman male energy. The power and purity of Billy’s cum, super-concentrated and unfiltered, instantly infiltrated Magnus’s body. Like Fergus, Magnus was altered almost instantaneously.

Finally had some time off to devote to writing a story. Here is a new addition for anyone who still remembers Part I. Initially I had wanted to end the story here because of how slowly things are going, but I have a lot more ideas that I would like to get to…eventually. Anyways, comments and suggestions are appreciated as always. A link to Part I Part II -- Ecdysis Around here, people whisper of strange things in the forest. Bizarre things, forgotten things. My childhood buzzed with furtive tales of beasts and doors into other worlds, stories woven in hushed tones with a folly that belied their gravity. I think we are one of the few places left that truly believes in those sorts of things. And I did, wholeheartedly. On summer nights, stars were just the backdrop for greater phantasms, each more outlandish than the last. But time passed and I grew older, as people are wont to do. Without any wild stories of my own, my belief in things unseen faded. Mostly jackrabbits and coyotes flattered by shadows, as far as I could tell. But how could I fail to believe them now? I awoke from a dream I couldn’t remember to find my cock throbbing to an almost painful morning wood. It slapped in between the crevices in my thickening abdominal muscles as I freed it from its prison of sheets, a grin sneaking across my face as the aching subsided into pleasure. I lifted my hand to my chest, flexing it just a little. It felt good, powerful each time I felt the mound of my chest rising to meet my hand. I still had trouble believing how much I had changed and my dick stirred at knowing how much bigger I would become. My fingers ran over my newly sensitive nipples, and my cock jolted. Taking that as a cue, I ran my hand down my abs. The pitter patter of my fingers reverberated like a drum roll, building the anticipation until my hand finally reached my dick. Pleasure abounded as I tried to stroke up and down slowly. Without warning I came almost clumsily into my sheets, my orgasm distracting me from shooting my load in an appropriate direction. Despite last night, it felt as though I hadn’t cum in weeks and my body shook long after I had spurted the last drop. I laid there for a few minutes, resting in my own cum soaked sheets as the sunrise lofted morning rays through the window. I could hear the birds starting their morning incantations, fading in and out with their summer songs. My hands continued to wander all across my body, muscles tense beneath my skin. The clock, that grim disciplinarian, interrupted my self-congratulatory rubbing, and I dragged my tight body to the bathroom. I couldn’t help but flex a little when I caught my reflection in the mirror, and my dick started stirring again. Even if I didn’t quite have the size, the shape was phenomenal. What they don’t tell you in the iron bug manual is how long it takes to adjust to your reflection mirroring your own wet dream. As I reached for the sink, I noticed that my waist met the counter just a little higher than it used to. The difference was small, but I could feel that everything was just a little further beneath me. I resisted the urge to cum again. The bite had its limits and my dick still wasn’t fully recovered from the volume of requests it had been receiving lately. My limit was about three times a day, but with the intensity of each orgasm there was nothing to complain about. I dug through my closet to find the largest shirt I had and slipped it over my broadening shoulders. It was my dad’s old shirt, about two sizes larger than my others and made of thick fabric. It barely hid the changes, but it was all I had. I went back to the mirror and lifted my arms, my peaks raising the loose sleeves. Eventually I would get tired of this. Surely. I donned a pair of baggy pants, threw a pair of workout clothes into my backpack, and headed out for my last day of work. I wasn’t running in the mornings anymore, so I had the time to take the long way. I wasn’t afraid of the bug, either. I felt unstoppable. By the time I had made it into work the sun had just started to peel back the last layer of morning fog. The shop was quiet before the customers came in. The sound of my coworker sweeping up yesterday’s dust mingled with the sounds of birds coming from outside, interrupted by the occasional vehicle carrying someone on their way to work. Light started to filter through the windows, illuminating hairdryers and the metal of chairs. It felt good on my skin, both the warmth and the sight of my taut forearms peering out through my sleeves. I was conscious of every movement I made, how little resistance I felt and how I must look to other people. I was starting to get accustomed to the restlessness, too. I could ignore it if I concentrated on other things, and it would wait in the back of my mind until I got to the gym. Everyone that came in that day said their goodbyes. Hugs were exchanged, kind words given. Towards closing hour there was a cake and a small party. I noticed their stares and subsequent averted gazes, and I almost welcomed them. I began to enjoy the feeling of them looking at me and being unable to comprehend what was going on. I started to imagine they felt intimidated, inferior. Maybe this was how Charlie felt. I stopped those thoughts abruptly. Being proud of my new body was one thing, but getting off on other people admiring me seemed too much. Meanwhile night came, as it does, and everyone began to head home. My boss finally locked the door and said goodbye for the last time, the streetlights flickering on in the twilight. Delilah and I wandered back to her place between the telephone poles and sun-stained clouds. The air was cool and crisp, and we filled it with words of future adventures and past travels. The itch to lift was almost absent. When we finally came to the old, rustic house Delilah was renting, we paused at her opened door. She said, “Kenny, can I show you something? It’s a secret.” A smile slid surreptitiously across her face. I agreed, confused. She was giddy, almost, in contrast to the calm and serene lady that I usually knew. Without hesitation she led me down the porch and around the house to the basement. The entrance was one of those old wooden basement double doors that leads ominously down into a dark, cavernous pit. The steps creaked forlornly while we worked our way down through the blackness, and when Delilah tugged at the hanging lamp string the bulb flickered to life as though we had entered a scene in an old horror movie. There was a sound like a small chainsaw whirring through the otherwise silent room that clinched the horror movie atmosphere. My eyes adjusted to a typical basement, cement-lined and framed with wood. It was littered with books that looked like field guides and various devices that seemed like animal traps, some fairly standard and others more obscure. On the center table against the back wall something shiny was darting around furiously in some sort of plastic or Plexiglas container. My heart sank as I realized what it was. Delilah was absolutely delighted and urged me closer despite my hesitation. And once I got closer it was confirmed. There it was, staring back at me with what I could not help but interpret as malice. Really, it probably did not even recognize me. Especially since there were two, buzzing about in there, seemingly preoccupied with one another when they were not frantically trying to escape, banging their metallic parts against the glass. I peered at Delilah’s face, which was lost in a sense of wonder. “What is it?” I asked dumbly, hoping she wouldn’t discern my insincere tone. “That’s a great question – I really have no idea! That’s what I plan to find out.” She said, excitement beaming from her face. “Where did you find them?” I said, continuing my litany of inane questions as the questions I actually wanted to ask buzzed about in my head. “That’s kind of why I’m here. This place Kenny, it’s full of things that you don’t find other places. The rules are a little…bendy here. Like a compass near a magnetic rock…only that’s not quite right because we have a really good understanding of how all that works. That’s why they sent me and other people from the university here, to figure out what the heck is going on or to make sense of these ‘paranormal’, uh, phenomena. This is probably just one of the apparently inexplicable things wandering round these parts…” She trailed off, staring into the glass at the iron bugs. “But to answer your question, I found them...uh, going at it while I was out looking for my proverbial magnetic rock. That’s the only reason I was able to catch them, probably, the poor things.” I didn’t know what to say. My curiosity was drowned out by apprehension and fear. “We should go, they get agitated when we’re around.” She said, turning away. “What are you going to do with them?” “Hopefully let them make babies first. Or eggs, I guess. Then send them back to the university, study their behavior, biology. Let the entomologists have a crack at them. I don’t really have the tools to do it here. But to be honest, they’re not really the end goal. They’ll probably get some ridiculous volume of papers written about them that won’t be published until we know more about what’s going on here. That’s presuming they even survive the journey, which is not very likely considering I have no idea what they even eat.” I noticed an array of potential food items littered about the cage, which ranged from rusty metal bolts to small crickets. I didn’t dare suggest that they would drink blood. I wasn’t sure what to do. Countless scenarios ran through my head, the most dramatic involving armies of government-issued supermen pillaging entire cities with their iron fists. In reality the bugs would probably not even live long enough to bite anybody, but that didn’t stop my imagination from generating countless apocalyptic scenarios. I froze in my panic and elected not to say anything as Delilah led me out of the basement, clearly lost in her reverie. When we got to the door, it was still unlocked. Delilah didn’t seem to mind much. We sat down on her couch and sank into the old and collapsing cushions. The entire house was this way, filled with furniture that didn’t match from tenants who hadn’t wanted them over the years. Each piece of her dilapidated home was a reminder that her stay here was temporary. Delilah and I talked the night away as we sank ever further into the cushions, and as time went on my paranoia was outweighed by my faith that she would handle everything. By the time the candles we had lit were running low, my fears of Robocop police states were long gone. Around midnight I headed home, and everything was asleep. Even the crickets had stopped their perpetual stirring, and the moon had long since left the stars reign over the night sky. We take the witching hour pretty seriously around these parts, and you’re unlikely to find anyone wandering about during the somnolent hours. Which is why I was caught off guard when I ran into Charlie, running with a hoodie on. I don’t think he even noticed it was me, because he just grunted and continued on his way. I looked back at him and watched him for a while as he ran. He faded in and out of sight as he passed under each street lamp and then back into the darkness of the night. The motion of his body, the effortless way he moved across the pavement was magnetic. Despite his unbearable arrogant attitude, he was still… My face burned with that special sort of cherry red that plagues the faces of those of us with auburn strands. Maybe the thing that bothered me the most was how easily he had pushed me aside. Even with all the progress I had made I was still little compared to him. The itch came back, fervently. My entire body ached with the urge to lift, to be bigger, stronger. But our gym was closed. I scrambled to pull out my phone and look up the nearest 24 hour gym. 45 minutes away. I ran all the way home to my car, my lungs burning from the cold midnight air. The bland headlights pierced the darkness, obscuring my night vision for the sake of this singular focus. I hardly even noticed the time pass by as my foot pushed down impatiently on the gas pedal. I paid whatever nominal fee they asked of me and impatiently worked my way towards the weight room. The walls were taken up by windows that blurrily reflected the incandescent lights. Unlike the gym at home, all of the machines here were new, clean, functional. There were only two other people there. Even though it meant I could lift as much as I pleased, I almost wanted more people there to watch me. I hardly even felt the pain. I kept adding more weight between every set, pushing myself harder and harder. I was killing it. A fucking monster. I was losing myself to the itch. I started to come back to reality at the last set of cable flyes. My arms had stopped moving and my chest was on fire with that euphoric sort of pain, joining every other muscle group I had already worked. The weights made a huge crash as the fell back towards the ground, and I took a full breath, expanding my chest out to its new full posture. I was drenched in sweat and pumped like I had never been. I noticed my reflection in the window, but I shied from making a show for the two other gym goers. My dad’s old shirt had no chance to hide my frame, my proud posture filling up the neck and sleeves. I couldn’t help but lift my arm just once, and the messy reflection told me I had made a lot of progress even though I hadn’t started the growing phase yet. In the shower I took off my shirt slowly, feeling it tug at various body parts. My lats, shoulders, and arms all resisted the fabric as it slowly slid up off my frame. When I looked down I saw my chest heaving up and down with each breath, filling most of my visual field. Trying to avoid cumming in a public locker room and apparently unable to see below my pecs, I decided to feel the changes instead. I stripped off my shorts (noticing how firm my ass was in the process) and started to lather up in the shower. Every part of me was swollen, hard. I could feel the definition that was now accentuated by my size, and I explored every new crevice and valley that my body made. I found that I liked just to hold a double bi pose even though no one was watching, my dick standing at full attention as I was enraptured by the power in my own arms. The hunger interrupted like an old forgotten friend who, once arrived, engrosses you with their presence. I dragged my body out of the shower and put on the gym clothes I had forgotten to change into, proceeding to guide myself via cell phone to the nearest fast food joint once I found my way back to my car. Ignoring the grouchy attitude of the cashier, I unapologetically ordered enough food at the drive through for a bowling team (like every small town, bowling s one of our few pastimes). Nirvana in every bite. I could feel my body filling up the space in my seat as I grew, my belly full but emptying with each passing minute. As the soreness faded, I began another self-worship session. My dick started to engorge as I flexed each muscle, and just the feel of the fabric on my skin anticipated another orgasm. But I stopped just short of another poorly planned ejaculation. I got out my phone and haphazardly snapped a shot of myself in the seat, arm flexed and shoulders visible through the muscle tee. Had to be at least sixteen inches, probably more. My forearms were starting to take on that classic full shape that speaks of strength, and the peaks on my biceps rose higher with each flexion. It wasn’t two minutes before I found a guy, and I was off. The stars were my only company on the way to his place, which was out in the middle of nowhere between my home town and the city I just left. It took all of my mental effort not to cum in the seat before arriving, my body still growing and constricting my muscles and my dick in an involuntary autoerotic episode. I finally parked my car and stepped out to what was essentially a cabin in the woods, realizing that I had forgotten a jacket. The cool air gave me goosebumps, the dark outlines of trees the only audience to my frigid condition. My muscles started to shiver, reminding me of how much they had grown and were still growing. When he opened the door he smiled and I reciprocated with one of those cocky smirks that I had seen all the jocks do. I stepped in without waiting for him to invite me, warmth flooding my body as he stepped backwards to make room for me. I noticed that I was looking down at him, his erection visible through his pajamas. He started to speak, but I was impatient. I grabbed behind his head with one hand and at his crotch with the other, bending over and kissing him gently in the process. He started, but after he relaxed he moved his hands towards my arms. I lifted up one, just like in the picture, and brought it into position. It was still pulsing, growing. I wondered if he could feel it. “Just came from the gym”, I said, attempting to explain. I don’t think he cared. He was lost in the sensation of it. I moved my rough, firm hands down towards his waist, getting a feel for his weight. Confidence rising with my recent growth, I lifted him up from his ass. It was easier than I thought, and I brought our faces even while our mouths never parted. “Bed”, I grunted between kisses, and he guided me like a ship through the dimly lit passages of his house. Carpet rubbed up against my feet and I bumped into the wooden paneling on the walls a few times from our uncoordinated expedition. His bedroom was dark, the only light coming from out in the hallway. I threw him down on the bed and pulled out the condom I brought, also reaching for the lube on his nightstand. Laying on top of him, I held him around the neck with the entirety of my solid arm, gently enough to keep his airway free but firm enough for him to know he was in my control. My abs pressed on his back, and I held just enough of my weight so that he would be pinned down without being uncomfortable. I kept having to loosen my grip as my stomach emptied and my body and arms grew. Even though we had barely started it felt like I had been waiting for ages, and I slipped inside him without much effort. Clearly he had been practicing. Our feet locked and I began to thrust slowly, my cock already having been primed for orgasm for the last half hour. It didn’t last for very long. I kissed his neck as I came into him, my body convulsing with the pleasure of release. For a minute I rested on top of him, our breaths the only sound in the dark. When I finally pulled out, I flipped him over to find he was still hard and hadn’t cum. That wouldn’t do. I grabbed his cock and it jolted, precum leaking from his slit. I grabbed his other hand and put it over my abs, guiding it up towards my powerful chest as I flexed each in turn. I let go, and he took freedom moving his hands over my body as I displayed my power for him. He was reverent, his touch gentle against my hard flesh. He worked his way up to my thick traps, passing over my now rounded shoulders to my solid biceps. He spent a long time there, admiring every crevice and trying to fit his hands around my peaks only to find his hands inadequate for the job. Finally he made his way back down to my chest, playing with my erect nipples. Everywhere his hands touched me I made a display, hardening each muscle individually. I found it erotic, the newfound control I had over each part of my body, feeling his cock throb each time he found a new part of me that was just as thick and powerful as the last. I was hard again. By the time he moved his hands over my widening lats, fingers pausing at the V taper, it was over. His cum leaked all over my hand as I continued to run it up and down with a smooth motion. I licked some of his semen off of my fingers. As I swallowed it, my dick started once more. The thought of him getting off just by touching me was too much. Upon first touch I came again, cum splattering all the way up to his chin. He licked it off, reciprocating the gesture. Coyotes were moving about outside in the starlight. The trees were silent in the windless night. I held him as we slept together, my chest firm against his back and my dick still hard between his legs. Part III

Hello, all. This is my first story. It started out as kind of a silly idea, but it kept growing (no pun intended). If I manage to write more parts, they will probably be shorter than this. Thoughts and comments are always appreciated. And with that, enjoy! Part I -- It Bit Hard I yawned, running my hands through my short, stark ginger hair. The cool mountain air filled my lungs, tinged with the scent of pine and thin from the altitude. The clouds between the trees were pasted flat against the sky, wandering across like a moving painting. I touched my toes, stretched my legs. My path was obscured by morning fog that was quickly lifting, but I knew the way. The quiet energy of the morning spurred me forward, and I began my run. The trees kept me company until the paved path wound back into our tiny Oregonian town. Rising higher, the sun strained to find its way through the morning cloud cover as people began their day, shuffling out of their houses to collect newspapers or drive to work. Beads of sweat started to form on my skin. The cool air was a welcome relief, my lungs straining after the first few miles. By the time I had reached Charlie’s house at the end of the neighborhood, I saw him standing in his doorway. It doesn’t really take much imagination to get the idea of Charlie. A typical muscular jock, tall, handsome, clean features. Short brown hair topped deep green eyes and a slightly overconfident smile. Like Adam Levine had gotten drunk one night and knocked up Marco Dapper in our local pub. His tan skin exaggerated the features of his body, his thick arms and broad shoulders jutting out through the white wife-beater that fit nicely against the rest of torso. Clearly, the unoriginal nature of his attractiveness didn’t keep me from noticing him every time we met, which was pretty often in a town as small as this one. And he knew it too, ever since high school. He lifted his hand behind his head, his arm flexing slightly. “’Sup, little man?” he said, flashing a borderline arrogant smile. I waved, averting my gaze. It was always like this. From the expression on his face, I could tell that he enjoyed how uncomfortable he made me. My discomfort had waned since my confusing teenage years, but he still relished in my awkward furtive glances. A mixture of slight distain and familiar arousal ultimately ended as a small jolt of excitement down below before I continued on. I was drenched in sweat by the time I finally made it back home. Feeling good about my run, I stripped off my clothes and took a minute to evaluate myself in the mirror. I was handsome, if nothing else. My eyes were that startling sort of blue that you would expect with my ginger complexion. I liked to think they were kind, unassuming. Piercing, is what the last guy I was with had said. Otherwise, I had a strong jawline accompanied by smooth, relatively tan skin peppered with light freckles. After I turned on the shower, I made the same pose Charlie made to me earlier and giggled at my reflection. I was lithe, definitely, some definition here and there but nothing to write home about. Overall, I was more or less happy with my body as it was. Finding a guy on my occasional trips to the city had never been too much effort, and I had had my share of adventures enough to maintain my self-confidence. Post-shower, I threw on a T-shirt and shorts and headed to work. I was a hairdresser at the only salon we had. Yes, I was a gay hairdresser. Prior to that no one had ventured to guess that I liked men, but now I had put up with more than a few raised eyebrows. My excuse, on the rare occasion that I needed it, was that jobs were scarce around these parts, and my mom had taught me how to cut hair. Neither of these were false, and most people let it go easy enough. The job was temporary, anyhow. I was headed back to university after several years off. Aspiring mechanical engineer, had life not gotten in the way. My run had taken less time than I thought, and I set out on the long way through the woods. The best part about our rural town is that there is a trail to almost anywhere you want to go. It’s practically a postcard there. Little coffee shops and gas stations rise up almost naturally out of the woods along the one major road. Behind the lay what is practically wilderness: verdant, alpine, springs gushing forth from mysterious locations. I was keen on escaping into it as much as possible. The sun was starting to pierce the clouds and peer through the canopy. It was summer, after all, even in Oregon. Suddenly, there was an unfamiliar pain in my leg. It reminded me of a bug bite, but the feeling was immediate and intense, as though I had been stabbed by a needle. I looked down, but I couldn’t find any mark or bruise except for a small puncture that was already clotting up. The pain subsided as soon as it had started. I began to search for the culprit, but I was interrupted by a jarring shrieking sound, as if someone were rubbing two pieces of rusty metal together. My head turned directly to the source. And there it was, sitting innocently between the pine needles. Although, what it was took a second to comprehend. An insect, most likely, its body resembled something akin to a mosquito crossed with a beetle (I am a mechanical engineer, not an entomologist). It shone with a dark metallic sheen, as if it were actually made of metal. Sinister, black compound eyes stared back at me above a menacing set of mouthparts, all sharp. It was currently rubbing its needle-like proboscis as it sang its metallurgic cacophony by rubbing its spindly hind legs together. The moment I moved closer to take a look, it flew away with a buzz akin to a tiny chainsaw, its tiny wings beating furiously to support its strange body. I stood there for a second, perplexed. I wouldn’t be taking this path again tomorrow. Despite this odd interlude, I still managed to make it on time. Work was dreary. I was restless the entire day, doing ten different things at once. The customers could tell, too. Shop talk was at a minimum, replaced with uncomfortable looks and quick and simple cuts. I just wanted to get the job done and go for a run, and I was grateful by the time my shift had ended. Contemplating my uneasiness on the way home, I stopped in front of the gym. Something told me that I should go inside. I entered warily. This was not a regular activity for me. Normally by then I would have already been running, but my newfound jitters seemed to require a different kind of relief. The inside was spacious, if not a little run down. Carpet floors, old wooden paneling, decorations from the previous century that had faded away. All the facilities in our town were a little bit tainted with Americana like this. Without a friend to mooch off of, I was forced to sign up for a gym membership. My body urged me forward impatiently, and so I ignored the moderate fee and the overbearingly cheerful attitude of the guy handling the paperwork. Finally, I was granted access. Being almost entirely unfamiliar with what I was doing, I lifted a 15 pound dumbbell off the rack. The next time I looked up at the clock, three hours had passed. Three hours. My body was, as far as I was concerned, dead. Once I had started, I wasn’t able stop until my body wouldn’t move anymore. The entire experience was kind of hazy in my memory. I took a minute just to lay on the floor and breathe, hoping that death was not actually imminent. My sanity returned to me slowly, but I was confused nonetheless. I had only been in a gym three or four times in my life, and none were exactly stellar performances. Three hours of intense weightlifting seemed excessive, if not impossible. Finally, after an immeasurable amount of time (which my watch later informed me was only five minutes), I was able to lift my body and head outside. The person who had signed me up enthusiastically saluted me on the way out. His disposition was frustrating when I considered the condition I was in. I grunted something at him and left without looking in his direction. My entire body was wracked with pain, and I was ravenously hungry. My sole concern was moving my heavy body forward, one step at a time, back to my apartment. By the time I made it, I couldn’t decide whether to collapse from exhaustion or feed my starving stomach. Passing the refrigerator and pantry, I opted for the latter. It was heaven, every item that touched my lips and passed down my throat. I ate until I couldn’t anymore, preferentially grabbing any protein-heavy item I could find. After I felt I could barely move, I somehow forged a path to my bed and collapsed. Immediately I found myself in a sleep without dreams. The next morning I awoke anticipating the pain, but I found none. I felt limber, refreshed. My body was not sore at all. Maybe I hadn’t worked out as hard as I had thought? I didn’t ponder it for very long, however, as my morning wood stole my attention. My whole body felt aroused, and as my hand touched my dick I thought I was going to cum right there all over my sheets. Somehow I resisted, threw off my covers, and pulled out the lube that I kept in my nightstand drawer for such emergencies. It throbbed as I applied each spurt. I moved slowly, cautiously up and down my dick, careful not to squeeze too hard or move to fast to fend off the impending ejaculation. Every time I flexed a muscle, the feelings intensified. I made a point to flex every part of my body that I could think of, while still masturbating with the same care and attention to avoid a premature orgasm. Each stroke felt like minutes of pleasure, my whole body wracked with orgasmic sensations. My clock, however, disagreed. I came after only a minute, feeling somewhat disappointed between spasms that it hadn’t lasted longer. I used my towel (also conveniently located in my night stand) to wipe the voluminous jizz off my stomach, feeling how hard it was from yesterday. I got up and headed to the bathroom. I was still sweaty from last night. Deciding that I wasn’t going to run today, I slipped off my shirt after I started the shower. I paused. Despite the fact that I had just came, my dick hardened a little bit at my own image in the mirror. I wasn’t that much bigger than before, but the difference was notable. Grinning, I made a muscle. Not formidable, not large, but that was definitely a bicep. My pecs rose a little bit more off my chest, my abs were just a little more defined. I turned my body to find a back that was just a tad more cut, a butt just a little more firm. Oddly, my legs had not changed all that much, but I could feel that they were much stronger. I felt lighter, more powerful. Resisting the urge to touch my dick at my own visage, I hopped in the shower and headed to work, this time making sure to take the normal route. On the way over, I remembered the bug bite from yesterday and decided there wasn’t really any other explanation. Not very many exciting events tended to happen around there, so the odd ones stand out. Still, that was not much of an explanation. The parallels to Peter Parker immediately flashed into my head. Was I just going to get bigger? Or would I have all the powers of a mosquito-beetle…thing? I wasn’t really excited to become Terminator Gregor Samsa. But then I felt my body tight against my shirt, my shoulders extending out to a proud posture, my legs strong, my abs tight. It was hard to worry, or to think about how or why this was happening. It was even harder not to get an erection. All day I received compliments about how I looked. I can’t say that I didn’t enjoy it. “Did you get taller?” one of them said, and I just flashed them a smile and continued working. They would probably figure it out soon enough, if it continued like this. Luckily, I was not going to be here for very much longer. The sun continued to pass overhead. The day was long, but not nearly unbearable. I felt good, light. But the urge to go to the gym was there too, pushing me forward. I was almost giddy with anticipation as we flipped the sign to “Closed”. I rushed straight to the gym. On the way I passed Delilah, that lovely lady. She had a way of smiling that made you feel like you were at home. As far as I knew, she was the only black person in our entire town. On loan, so to speak, from a big university on the East Coast I couldn’t quite remember, Delilah was helping out at our local museum during the summer. The museum was our town’s only tourist attraction, specializing in American Folklore and Mythology of the area and of Oregon in general. Her title was technically “Folklorist”, but as she told it she was basically an anthropologist with a background in mythology. And I, having done a hairdressing stint in my college town days, was the only one who knew how to do her hair. Needless to say, we bonded. “Hi Delilah,” I said, waving curtly. “Evening, Kenny,” she said, smiling warmly. She didn’t have to say much else. Most of our interactions were unspoken. Delilah was the only person in our town that I had come out to, but she seemed to have known before I told her. We would talk about boys and our adventures in the city in private, but in public we had a kind of secret code. We walked on past each other, both apparently in a hurry to get somewhere. I finally reached the gym, feeling good from a day of compliments but tense from the anticipation. I entered and instantly I felt an unconscious reaction to the metal. It needed to be in the air, and I was just the guy to do it. I know I started with bicep curls, but after that things got a little hazy despite all my mental preparation. I remember that between the pain was an odd sort of euphoria, a mixture of physical pleasure and a sense of pride and accomplishment at what I had just achieved. Whenever I lifted something that I thought my body would never be able to, the feeling of power and strength was intense, almost erotic. It pushed me to try heavier weights, more reps. I was improving as I was lifting. After two and a half hours of pushing myself, I knew that I was done. Despite the shorter time, I had worked much harder than yesterday. When I finally fell to the floor, I stayed there for a good ten minutes before I could walk out of the gym. Almost as soon as I left the building (at this point completely ignoring the peppy gatekeeper), the hunger started again. In all of my rushing around, I had completely forgotten to restock my empty apartment. I detoured to our only fast food restaurant (luckily open at the late hour of 8 p.m.), and ordered enough chicken for five people. “I am having a get-together,” I told the cashier, looking down as I said it. She didn’t really seem to care. She called my order, and I paid my hefty sum for my five person meal. I barely managed to get outside before I wolfed it all down. It was probably the best fried chicken between two slices of bread I had ever tasted. Nothing was safe from my bottomless stomach. I ate thoughtlessly, unquenchably until it was gone. Small pangs of hunger still plagued me, but I threw away the paper remains of my meal and headed home. As I looked up, the stars were pale against the summer sky. The best thing about living in a small town is the calm darkness of the night. Looking up, the entire universe opens up to you, and anything seems possible. The dark shapes of trees surrounding familiar buildings and places give the perfect balance of comfort and wilderness. You get a sense of belonging to something bigger than yourself. But all these thoughts were interrupted by the sensations that were happening in my own body. I could feel myself growing very slowly. I first noticed in my legs, my shorts tightening around my thighs. Every step was lighter than the last, and as I ran my hands down my quads I could feel them pulsing and enlarging. My upper body grew simultaneously, and I wished I had worn a tighter shirt so I could feel it expanding in the same way. My hands instinctively reached for my biceps, harder and larger every second. I could feel my chest lifting up my shirt, and my abs growing tighter and thicker at the same time. My stomach emptied as my muscles continued to throb and expand. My dick also responded with a pump of its own. I knew that I couldn’t touch it without orgasming, I was already almost there. As my shorts continued to grow tighter from my ass expanding, it became more and more difficult to ignore the fabric pulling tighter against my already throbbing cock. Luckily, by the time I had finished most of my growth I was already home, having avoided cumming in my shorts. By now, most of my fatigue had lifted. I headed up the stairs to my apartment, noticing how easy it was to push myself up despite my new size. Once inside, I checked the refrigerator and pantry and ate whatever I had left, which turned out to be Jello and stale tortilla chips. They tasted wonderful, and I wolfed them down eagerly. My body was still pulsing and growing, but very slowly. I kept touching myself all over, constantly surprised by the new shapes and how hard my body was. I headed to the bathroom, anticipating the changes in the mirror. I was not disappointed. Full, rounded biceps met with thick forearms as I made a double bicep pose, my abs and pecs taut as they stretched out from the position. Even if my arms were only about 15 inches around, they were full and solid, powerful looking. After I let my arms fall, I took a second just to admire my new body. I found that I could now make my pecs bounce, and I relished in it. First both, then the left one, then the right one, then to some imaginary rhythm. I tightened my abs and saw the new crevices between them, and as my hands ran across them I could feel each one distinctly. Unlike yesterday, my legs had also swollen in size, and I flexed my calves to find a heavy ridge. I also got a glance at my back, my rounded shoulders meeting nicely muscled traps above a widened set of lats. If I continued like this, soon I would be bigger than Charlie. I barely even touched my dick before it exploded all over the mirror, the silky feel of my hands rubbing against my hard body. I continued to flex and admire my new form through the cum-drenched mirror, wondering how big I would become. Part II

It's been a while since I've posted anything here. The usual stuff happened/happens I guess, so I haven't really had enough time to write much of anything. That's not actually true. For those of you curious, I've written the next two parts of Beyond Sexy a couple of times, but I don't know, for some reason I end up satisfied and delete them. That's a work in progress and will continue to be for awhile. Hopefully no more than a couple of weeks. Anyways, that old 'got to write something' feeling snuck up on me today and a some time later, I had this written up. Feel free to make any additions, other than incest or furry stuff. Hope you enjoy. %% Also if it seems overly complex/convoluted for a magic base story, I'm not entirely sure why I did that. So, basically the character puts on the ring to transform, the speed of the changes are controlled the by character, and any changes are permanent after the ring is taken off. Now in the ring is placed back on, then the character can again change his appearance. So really the changes are only permanent if the character loses the ring. The Ring Transfiguration. A process reserved only for the most skillful and trustworthy magicians. Usage was strictly regulated and those unauthorized were punished severely. It was only natural that such revered magic would be perverted by a teenager. Daniel Veras was neither particularly powerful nor skilled, yet through sheer determination and endless repetition he managed to create something comparable to a miracle. Crafted into a simple stainless steel ring, lacking any engraving or precious stones, was a magic born of thousands of years of arcane knowledge and countless failures. By slipping his fourth digit through the ring, Daniel was able to undergo a complete metamorphosis, adding or losing mass, changing form completely or simply making cosmetic adjustments. Unlike transfiguration spells, that only changed the physical appearance, the ring's magic recorded the changes made on the macroscopic world and altered the microscopic world to match. Giving the wearer a new genetic template meant specialized magic given form for the purpose of undoing transfiguration spells was ineffective because there was nothing to change back. It also meant the transformations were permanent once the ring was removed. **** Daniel rummaged through a drawer full of condoms for several seconds before settling on a particular size and flavor. He stuffed a handful of extra large rubbers into back pocket before wandering through the apartment making sure his roommates were gone. Satisfied and at easy with his roommates gone, Daniel ducked into his closet and entered the combination on an enchanted safe; only those able to manipulate magic were able to even perceive the solid chuck of metal. He rummaged through the mystic artifacts, searching for a familiar worn circle. Once he found it, Daniel walked to the full length mirror hanging against the back of his bedroom door and slipped the metallic circle onto its home. The changes were immediate. Everywhere, except that the waist, Daniel's jeans tightened as thick muscle spontaneously developed from nothingness. The denim molded like a secondary skin around Daniel's expanding rear globes and impressive frontal mound. The skin on his upper body tightened as the few pounds of fat melted away, revealing a network of well defined muscle. Daniel added mass to his arms and chest, while keeping his abdomen flat, yet allowing his abs to pop against his dark blue polo. As his bones thickened and lengthened, the ring expanded in size, keeping snug against Daniel's muscular finger. For several minutes Daniel stared into the mirror, admiring his imagination and the ring's power. He grabbed the hem of his polo, lifted it shoulder level, and flexed his meaty bricks for several seconds before deciding to make the cuts deeper and more pronounced. Satisfied he dropped the hem and continued model in front of the mirror. As Daniel struck pose after pose, he altered the bone structure of his face. With each cover worthy shot, Daniel's cheekbones became more pronounced and better defined, his jawline became stronger making him look older than his 21-years. He played around going from youthfully handsome to rugged manly, as a finishing touch, he added a short, dense forest of jet black hair to his face and scalp. Unable to find any further changes, Daniel walked into the garaged and started the engine of his car. Seconds later he sped out of the drive way, thinking of the fun ahead and the endless possibilities of the ring.

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 TROY Phew, Maggot, I’m glad it’s you who answered your door. I didn’t know what I was going to say to your parents. Oh, they’re at work… and Joey’s at school. So, you’re home alone. Yeah, I brought them. When I got your text, “I need weights. I need to lift,” I knew exactly how you felt. So, I grabbed everything I could But I gotta say, you don’t look so good. Well, you’re all red in the face and sweaty, and your eyes are open wide like saucers… and why are you all covered up in a blanket are you sick or something? Come in and close the door? Sure. Why? You’re dropping your blanket…. Whoa… Jeeeeeeeeesuuuus! Look at you! You’re a fucking tank! Look at your fucking arms! There as big as mine! Your shoulders…. Fuck! They’re huge! And you’ve got fucking monster pecs on you. You can see every freaky striation! And you abs… they’re a freaking brick wall! Your quads are massive! …and all cut up! You can see each and every muscle division! You’re not standing up straight are you? Whoa… you’re as tall as me now! Damn! All this from that blue shit? And it’s still happening? You’re still fucking growing? No fucking way! Yeah, I got some weights in the car. Come on out and help me bring them in. What? You’re afraid someone will see you? You don’t want anyone to see you until you’re done growing? Fuck that! I’m not bringing in all that shit by myself. Throw on a shirt and come out and help me. No one will probably even realize it’s you; you’re so much fucking bigger now! They took your Troy’s Maggot shirts and now you don’t have a shirt that fits? Fuck! I’ve got a spare shirt in the car. You can use that. Hang on, I’ll get it. There. Damn. It fits you like a glove. Holy fuck! I never thought I’d see the day. Did you, Maggot? Did you think you’d see the day when your pecs would be pushing out the front of one of my shirts, when your rock-hard, veiny biceps would be filling my fucking sleeves? It wasn’t so long ago you were just a shriveled up stick! Haha. Fuck, I can’t wait til Hunter and Jack get a load of the muscles on you! What? The weights? Oh yeah. Well, come help me Maggot. What are you doing just standing there? Where are we taking this shit? Oh, you got a spot cleared out in the basement? No one ever goes down there, hunh? Ok sounds like a good spot to set up. Wait a minute, Maggot, don’t take all those fucking plates by yourself… Damn, look at you! Look at you lifting all that goddamn weight by yourself! Holy fuck, you’re getting strong! Can I lift as much? Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to, Maggot? Watch this! There…! Even one plate more than you took! It’ll be a cold day in hell before you out muscle me, Maggot! Brian’s Journal – Day 67 A cold day in hell before I out muscle him? Ha! All I can say is I hope the devil has a scarf because he’s going to need it before the sun sets today! I’m fucking growing. I’ve been fucking growing non-stop since yesterday, and I’m going to continue fucking growing. I can fucking feel it! I kept waking up all last night. And every time I did, I went to the mirror and I was fucking bigger. I’d go back to bed, wake up again in an hour or so, and I’d be even bigger. Fuck, it felt awesome, looking at those bulging biceps, that big chest, my wide back, and knowing next time I woke up, they’d all be fucking bigger, thicker, and wider with powerful, heaving muscle! Fuck yeah! My parents poked their heads into my room before they left for the day. I lay in my bed, all covered up. Little did my dad know I had grown two huge, veiny, muscled-out arms, just one of which could fucking break him in two. Haha. But I kept all that bulging, rippling muscle covered up under blankets and just grunted when they told me to be good. I’d be fucking good, all right! Fuck, even my grunt was deeper. It wasn’t long after I got out of bed that I began to feel a kind of burn in my heaving muscular body. I needed to lift. Fuck, did I need to lift! My parents didn’t own a weight set do I did the only thing I could, I texted Troy. I texted Troy and he came. Even more important, he brought weights! And my body was fucking burning for them! We set them up in our basement and I was loading the bar almost before we finished putting the bench together. Troy couldn’t believe how big I’d gotten. He knew I was as big as him. Haha. He was in for a fucking surprise. I could feel I was on the express train to massiveness. And the way I was growing, I knew it wouldn’t be long before I was bigger than him, way bigger. Fuck, I was going to be bigger than Troy. I felt myself getting hard at the thought. Bring it on! I hopped on the bench, but all notions about how much I could lift went out the window. I’d been benching about 275 prior to today, but I didn’t waste my time with that. I went right to 6 plates, 315. That was Troy’s bench. I thought it would satisfy my body’s hunger for a lift, but it didn’t, not even close. I pounded out a set of 10 with ease. It was way too easy. I needed more of a challenge. I needed more weight, a lot more weight! I hoped off the bench and almost without thinking about it added another two plates to each side. I slid onto the bench and under the barbell. “Maggot,” said Troy. “That’s a 495 pound bench. That’s crazy. You’re gonna hurt yourself.” “Fuck that,” I said. I was in a kind of growth craze. Growing, getting bigger, that’s all that mattered. I was blindly obeying the demands of my body. “Lift this for me,” it seemed to be saying. “Lift this and we’ll get fucking massive!” “I’m going to fucking bench this,” I said to Troy. “Either fucking help me or get out of the way!” “Ok,” Troy said, shaking his head, “I’ll try and spot you, but at 495, I don’t know how much good I’m going to do.” “Spot me?” I laughed. “Just fucking stand back!” I grabbed the bar with fierce determination, and lifted. At first, it wouldn’t budge. I tried harder, as hard as I could. I could feel that this was what my body wanted, what it hungered for. I continued to give it everything I had. I felt the blood rushing to my head, my face turning red, the veins popping out of my neck. And finally I managed to get it off the support. Fuck, I felt my arms exploding with muscle and as I lifted the bar, I could feel big triceps swell out and form deep, thick horseshoes. Fuck, I could actually feel the hard muscles swelling up on my arms… like they were going to blast right out of my skin, like an incredibly intense instant pump! “What the fuck, Maggot,” gasped Troy. “What the fuck is going on?” Troy was in the spotter’s position. I looked up at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. I just looked up at him and smirked. “What do you think’s going on, Troy Boy?” And then, my arms shaking under the weight, I slowly lowered it down to my chest. It was excruciating and exhilarating, all at the same time. I could feel my pecs, two solid mounds of shredded muscle strained to their limit. And Troy’s t-shirt, the way it wrapped around me so tightly, I could feel every hard, bulging muscle on my torso… and they were growing! My fucking shoulders; they were like expanding rocks, I could feel them swelling with size. I could feel my abs, six blocks of steel-like muscle pushing out from my stomach. And my arms, damn, I could feel they were passing big and were heading for huge. I wasn’t exactly sure what was happening to me, but I found it so fucking hot I was really getting stiff. But now I needed to lift the bar back up. I could feel my body demanding it. My face was so pumped with blood, that if any more blood rushed up there, I felt it would explode. And then it started happening; unbelievably, my pumped up arms began to respond to my will and I started pushing the barbell back up. “FUCK!” I yelled while my whole body started shaking. Oh my God! My muscles… the were growing… more and more… so fucking intense! I began hearing popping threads and tearing seams as my iron body started erupting with size and ripping its way out of Troy’s shirt. Jesus, I could feel my entire frame was getting wider, longer, thicker and heavier. “HOLY FUCK, MAGGOT!” shouted Troy. “ARRRRRRRGH!” I yelled as I felt the sleeves around my powerful delts explode, destroyed by shoulders were blossoming into massive, ripped and segmented boulders. And my arms, fuck, I turned my head and watched my arms blast into massiveness right in front of my eyes. I could see the sinew weaving together making those fucking horseshoes thicker, and those biceps bulkier. “Whatever you’re doing Maggot, you gotta stop. You gotta stop right now!” bellowed Troy. “Fuck that, Troy!” I yelled as I felt the shirt get tighter and tighter. “This is your fucking shirt, Troy! Watch what my fucking body is going to do your fucking shirt!” There was more tearing around my torso and a second later, my mammoth pecs just erupted out of Troy’s shirt. They were huge ripped mountains of muscle, sandwiched between my giant arms and engorged with blood as I strained with all my might to push that weight up. RIIIIP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, POP! My expanding iron-like lats, bulging traps and thickening neck, burst out of the remaining pieces of Troy’s shirt, completely reducing it to shredded rags. And then BAM it was up. It was all the way up! I had benched 495 pounds. Damn. “Oh yeah!” I shouted, as I felt a shit eating grin burst out across my face. “Fuck yeah! Let’s see you bench fucking 495, Troy boy!” Then I did another rep only this time it felt easy. “Nice,” I said, laughing. Then I quickly pounded out another five reps before I racked the weight. I leapt up off the bench check myself out in the mirror we’d set up. Holy fuck, I was gigantic! About 6’ 5” and ridiculously wide and bulging! I tore off the shredded remains of Troy’s t-shirt and hoooooly fuck, I was a monster, a fucking muscle monster! I weighed at least 400 lbs. and I was all muscle, every freaking, bulging, vein covered inch of me. My pecs were like round hard melons, my shoulders and back were as wide as doors. My upper arms were at least the size of my head, with thick angry veins leading up to bowling ball delts. My workout shorts had fit okay when Troy arrived, but now my mammoth quads and hams were squeezed so snugly into the legs I was sure the slightest flex would destroy them completely. Of course my shorts were completely safe from my monstrous diamond-hard calves. And my package… I could see the front of my shorts pushed out as far as it could go in a giant bulge, and practically breaking under the strain. “How do you like your maggot now, Troy?” I said, strutting over to him and looking down at his wide-eyed, open mouthed expression. Fuck, look how much bigger I was than him! I was bigger than Troy! I was way fucking bigger than Troy! I was truly enormous, a fucking god! Each and every one of my muscles, from my telephone pole neck to my monster calves, were hard, gigantic, veiny masses! And Troy’s… Troy’s were just big. “Look at me!” I said flexing my massive arms and leering down at him. “I’m pretty fucking big now, aren’t I?” I loved understatement. I was fucking colossal! I hit a double bi, admiring the huge, twin granite peaks as they erupted from my arms. “Think we’ll win the bet now?” But Troy just stood there, apparently unable to speak. And me, I was getting distracted by my shorts. They were so fucking tight, they were really starting to hurt. And there was a recently enlarged caged beast down there that seriously wanted out. I reached down to pull off my shorts. But it didn’t quite work that way. I started to try to peel my shorts off of my enormous muscle encased legs, but I was having serious trouble. So, I slipped my meaty hands under the waist band and, with a heart stopping RIIIIIP, just tore the shorts right off my body, underwear and all. Fuck. I stood there, completely naked, staring at myself in the mirror. And I have to say I was stunned by what I saw. Damn, I was masculine perfection. Besides my killer upper body, I had the legs of a total beast. Each of my huge thighs was every bit as big around as my waist and carved with rolling, rippling sinew. My balls were like two tangerines and my cock hung over them almost to my knees, thick and heavy as a fire hose. “This is too fucking freaky,” said Troy, and then he turned and ran. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going Troy Boy!” I hollered and raced after him. “Don’t run away like a little bitch!” Troy tore out of the house, jumped into his car, and started the engine. No way was Troy going anywhere. He helped me do this! Fuck, he practically made me in to this muscle beast! No way was he leaving now. I fucking wanted him here. That’s right he wasn’t leaving because I fucking wanted him here! But could I stop a car? Fuck yeah, I could! I ran up behind his car, squatted down, dug my legs in and grabbed it below the chassis. Troy put the car in gear and started to pull away. But I pulled back! But could I stop it? I heaved and heaved. I felt every huge, powerful muscle strain in my huge, powerful body. Fuck, it felt like I might burst something. And then I felt it. I was growing again! My arms were bulging out bigger. My monster legs were getting even thicker! And then I was doing it! I was holding back his car! He gunned the accelerator. I could hear the wheels spinning. But he wasn’t going anywhere! Suddenly it sunk in! Holy fuck, I had a hold of Troy’s car and was keeping it back, using nothing but pure muscle! And I could feel it. All that physical power made manifest in pound after pound of steel-like, vein ridden beef exploding out of every inch of my body! FUUUUCCCCK YEAHHHH! “Come back here, Troy,” I bellowed. “Stop being a little bitch!” But Troy hit the accelerator and just kept pouring gas into the engine. I heard it rev up loud and strong. “Okay, fine!” I shouted. “If that’s the way you want to play it, go ahead! See what happens!” I looked down at my huge pecs and started grinning, I felt them getting bigger. The striations were getting thicker, the huge muscle globes were pushing out further, bulging up fuller. And fuck I was rising up, as if I was on some kind of a lift. Holy fuck! I was getting bigger and taller. Just like with the weights, straining my muscles on Troy’s car was helping me get even more colossal. “FUCK! YEAH!” Troy must have guessed what was happening because he killed the engine, jumped out of the car and hid around the other side. “Now you’re hiding? You are such a fucking pussy!” I yelled! Then I got an idea, A FUCKING FANTASTIC IDEA! I grabbed the car again only this time I lifted. Groaning and grunting, I felt every massive muscle in my body bulge and throb. And slowly, I began to make it move. I looked down as my feet, as they shuffled back and forth adjusting for the weight. Holy crap, look at my feet! They were huge and they seemed to be growing even bigger, becoming more solid with heavier bones, throbbing veins, and widening toes! Oh fuck yeah, bigger, I want to get bigger! As I continued to lift as I felt my two calves become rock hard with the pump and rapidly blow up to the size of soccer balls, flaring out larger and flexing behind my giant thickening shin bones. And my knees almost appeared to be shrinking as they were being completely overwhelmed by my massive expanding thighs. Oh my God, my upper legs were evolving into huge undulating, tightly woven masses of powerful sinew, throbbing under my skin, each one trying to bulge bigger than it’s humongous, shredded brother. And as massively wide as they got, they also seemed to be stretching longer, making my already impossibly colossal body even taller. And my balls… They were the size of two large oranges hanging below my monster cock which was about 15 inches long, as thick as a beer can, and only semi-hard. As I lifted the impossible weight of the car higher, I could feel my abs clench. Fuck, they were thrusting out of my stomach, growing, widening into eight deeply carved, solid bricks of muscle that violently heaved in and out with every monster breath I took. Fuck, I checked out my arms, as they gripped the chassis. My forearms were evolving into enormous bulging and swelling masses of ripped cords and tendons just popping with power. My biceps were massive globes of vein covered sinew with peaks alone that put Troy’s entire bicep to shame. My pecs erupted to the size of boulders, huge and ribbed with thick muscle fibers and I could feel my gargantuan lats spread out behind me, like a kind of thick muscle cape. Slowly my ridiculously gigantic arms straightened as I completed a military press with Troy’s car. Oh man, the fucking size of me… I was so fucking massive. So much fucking muscle over every bulging inch of me, now I had become an unstoppable giant, made solely of massive, heaving muscles. Troy looked terrified. I bet he never saw this coming! His maggot was now a seven and a half foot tall muscle giant, more than five feet wide at the shoulders, with huge thick mountainous traps dwarfing his barrel neck. I had grown gigantic, satiated wrecking ball delts supporting enormous, veined wrapped upper arms that resembled giant muscle globes bulging out impossibly huge and hard. My forearms had evolved into a huge conglomeration of thick woven cords, big around as Troy’s torso. My chest had blossomed into two massive orbs of sinew, hard, solid and ripped. My abs had become eight concrete slabs of muscle leading down to my fire hose cock and my grapefruit balls. And my legs… Crap, my thighs had grown so big around, they made the nearby tree trunks look skinny, and I could feel each and every gigantic, powerful leg muscle bulge and ripple under my skin as I shifted my weight from foot to foot. “How ‘bout now, Troy?” I boomed, while still holding his car above my head. “How do you like your maggot now?” He couldn’t say anything, not a thing. “I feel amazing,” I cried, “so fucking strong. I bet I could… Is your car fully insured?” Troy nodded rapidly. I got this giant grin on my face and suddenly I began to squeeze Troy’s car. I began to hear creaking metal followed by a loud pop from the car and then another. A bolt dropped out of it and bounced off the ground. “FUCK YEAH!” I cried as the car frame started to warp. Jesus, I was crushing the car! With my massive bare hands, I was crushing Troy’s car. Then bolts and rivets and engine parts started cascading down in a metallic rain as laughing, I continued to destroy the car with just the raw power in my megalithic arms. “Look at me, Troy boy!” I called. “Look at what your maggot can do!” I threw down Troy’s car with a tremendous crash of metal. Troy turned and ran. “Don’t run from me, Tiny Troy!” I called taking off after him. “Don’t run from your maggot!” I was amazed at how fast my long, hugely powerful legs caught up with him. I grabbed him with one massive, meaty hand, and effortlessly picked him up with my impossibly gigantic muscled-up arms and held him dangling in the air. “Don’t do this to me,” he said. “Please, not out here where everyone can see!” Just what exactly did he think I was going to do to him? “Remember Tiny Troy?” I said. “Remember when we first started and you did this to me…?” Then I noticed it. His reaction was exactly the same as mine had been. He was supporting a gigantic boner. Damn. That’s what he didn’t want out in the open where everyone could see. Tucking him under my muscle pylon of an arm, I hurried him inside and back down to the basement. I set him down and got my first good look at my ridiculously massive body in the mirror. My pecs were two gigantic globes of flesh, sticking out about two feet in front of me overshadowing a range of eight massive muscle plateaus rising out of my stomach and rippling in and out with every breath I took. My back spread out behind me wider than a barn door and about five times as thick. And my legs were two monstrous pillars, as thick around as an oil drum, with all the massive muscle groups visibly writhing and twisting with the slightest move. And every vein, every striation of every muscle group was clearly defined beneath my bronzed skin. My impossibly thick neck was now bent slightly over because I was too tall for the basement’s low ceiling and I was so wide with heaving, bulging, massive muscles, I almost filled all the available space. And as I stood staring open-mouthed at this vision, I felt my giant cock start to lengthen and grow stiff. Bigger and thicker it got, as I stared at my massively muscled, flawlessly proportioned, gigantic, heaving, marble-like muscle body in the mirror. Bigger, thicker and harder it got, as waves of mind searing pleasure began to emanate from it. I flexed and watched the muscle mountains explode out of my arms, then I felt the hardness of my giant pecs and ran my hand over the stone-like ridges of my abs. My new giant cock grew as hard as steel! Oh fuck, I’d never felt anything thing like this before. I mean, I’d been hard before, gotten off before, lots of times, but this… My entire hugely powerful body was practically shaking with the sensation. I felt like I was about to blow! And all this from just staring at myself. And then Troy was there, taking me into his mouth, sucking, licking. I never took him for a cock sucker, but then I guess there’d never been a cock quite like mine, attached to a gigantically muscled, heaving frame like mine. My hands found the top of his head and I started messaging his short, spikey haired scalp while he worked on my impossibly huge and engorged member. I was in that state where you desperately want to release, but you know as soon as you do it will be over, so you hold back. I kept staring in the mirror at my gigantic body, periodically flexing my massively muscled arms, my bowling ball pecs, and running my hands over Troy’s wide rippling back, all while feeling my member throb and pulse with impossibly intense waves of pleasure, building and building and building until I just couldn’t hold back any longer. “AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH FUCK!” I shouted as I came with the force of a freight train, knocking Troy to the floor, and overloading my own pleasure centers nearly to the point of losing consciousness. I don’t know how long I stood there, lingering in the throbbing, pulsing, post orgasmic sensation, before it faded to the point where coherent thought became possible. Troy was picking himself up, and wiping himself off with the towel we’d brought down for the workout. “Please don’t tell anyone about that,” he said looking up at me, nervously. “Tell them about what?” I said, winking at him. “Thanks,” he said. “I’m starving,” I said. “How about you?” “I could eat,” he said, and the two of us thundered up the stairs to the kitchen. Troy stayed with me most of the day, but he left before my parents got home. He figured I’d have enough to explain without him being there and he was right. Did they freak? You betcha! But in the end they accepted me. What else could they do? They took me to see a doctor who looked over my chart as he looked me over and over and over. At one point the nurse brought in a step ladder so he could look in my ears. When he was done he said in a sagely tone, “I see from the school nurse you’ve been on steroids. You should stay away from them. They’re not good for you.” Then he prescribed post cycle therapy. And that was that. When I returned to school the next week, there was something of a commotion as you might guess. But, I figured they’d get used to me in time. The best part was Ralphie. I was 2 feet taller than him now and weighed 6 or 7 times as much, all of it raging, bulging, rippling muscle. Ha! My fucking right arm was bigger than his entire body. My gigantic, veiny bicep was bigger around than his puny torso! “So Ralphie,” I boomed, grinning evilly. “Want to talk about whose bigger now?” Guess what? He didn’t. Graduation came and Troy won his bet. Of course he did, I was way bigger than Ralphie, Simon and all three jocks put together! One dollar. That’s right, this whole thing had been about one dollar. Fuck. I saw a lot of Troy that summer. We did a lot of… experimenting. In between, he taught me a thing or two about wresting. Troy really seemed impressed with my size and power. I couldn’t understand why he didn’t get some of the blue shit for himself. But since I kind of liked being the gigantic one, I never really suggested it to him. And in the autumn, we went our separate ways to separate schools at separate ends of the country. I fully expected to never see him again. Thanks to his training and my ridiculous size, I got on the collage wresting team. But they had trouble matching me with opponents. Finally they lined up a match for me. I couldn’t wait to meet this other behemoth. I showed up at the gym was looking around when suddenly I felt this huge hand on my massive shoulder. I turned around and there stood a man every bit as gigantic and bulging with massive muscles as I was. That monstrous body was a stranger to me, but not the face that sat on top of it. “How ya doin’, Maggot,” said Troy. “I hope you brought your A game.” THE END

Todd and Andrew were old college friends who reconnected in their late 30s. Andrew had recently been discharged from the Marines, after serving several years in South Korea, and was glad to come back home. Todd had recently sold his technology start up and was considering new business ventures. The two friends decided to pool their funds and know-how and invest in some properties in a run down neighborhood. They purchased several small apartment buildings with retail storefronts and started to renovate and rent them out. Todd decided to retain one of the storefronts and opened a juice bar and health foods store. The neighborhood was filling up with active young professionals, and they didn’t seem to blink at paying up to $10 for protein shakes. At 5 11 and a sinewy 175, Todd was the picture of athleticism and was the perfect front man for the product. One afternoon in early April, Andrew came bounding excitedly into the store. Todd looked up at him, noticing how Andrew’s t-shirts always clung to his body. Todd was always a bit envious of Andrew’s solid beefy build: he also stood about 5 11, but carried 205lbs of prime farm boy muscle on his frame, and was able to maintain it with almost no gym time. “Hey, Andrew, what’s up?” said Todd, trying to not look too obviously at his business partner’s bulging arms. “Fantastic news! Evan has turned 18, and he is moving here to attend college!” Evan was Andrew’s son from a relationship he had with a Korean woman. Her family was very influential, and forbid Andrew from marrying her, or even seeing his own son. But now that he was 18, he decided to spend some time with his father. “He got a baseball scholarship, can you believe that?” Andrew said, bursting with proud. And honestly, Todd did find it hard to believe: how could a Korean kid, even if he had an American father, ever become that good at an American sport? He just figured the family’s clout had something to do with it. “He’s moving here next week.” Todd was happy for his friend: he knew how much Andrew missed Evan. But he was slightly annoyed that their carefree existence was going to end: besides, who wanted to babysit some teenager who had no idea what American life was like? Evan was in for a rude awakening. The following week, Todd finally met Evan when Andrew brought him into the store. While he clearly had an athletic build, Evan stood about 5 10, and barely 160lbs. He didn’t say a word, just politely shook Todd’s hand. Todd was a bit taken aback: Evan had the classic Asian look: perfect, flawless skin, a thick mane of wavy, jet black hair, but he also possessed his American father’s square jaw, high cheekbones and what was clearly the traces of thick facial hair. “Hey, since you are going to be playing baseball Evan, just stop here every morning and I can prepare you a nice smoothie. That will keep you going through late afternoon practice.” Evan gladly took him up on the offer and stopped by the next morning. Todd took one look at the young man’s lean frame and added some extra supplements to the smoothie, which Evan eagerly devoured. Sensing his appetite, over the next few days, Todd kept adding more ingredients to the smoothie: avocados, whole milk, raw eggs, as well as enriched protein powders. Todd soon estimated each smoothie packed 1,000 calories. He was afraid Evan was going to start to add fat, but he never saw any evidence of that. And so every morning, Evan started out his day with a 1,000-calorie smoothie. After a few weeks of this routine, Evan started to show up after school for a second serving. Todd didn’t hesitate, since he started to notice some new muscle on Evan’s frame. On most days, Evan wore an American-style baseball t-shirt. The two-tone shirts hugged his thickening frame, just like his farm-built father, and accentuated his broadening shoulders and thickening back. Todd wisely never told anyone what he was putting in the smoothies either. One day, Todd decided he should start to cut back on the protein powders: Andrew would be furious if he found out that Todd was feeding Evan so much, and he was afraid all the calories would catch up with the young athlete. He held the scoop of protein over the glass, but only emptied half of it. Evan noticed, and said, jokingly, “Don’t go light on me now Todd.” Then he stretched his arm across the counter. Todd noticed how the ¾ sleeves of the baseball shirt were riding way up to past Evan’s elbow, revealing a thickly muscled forearm. Evan firmly grabbed Todd’s wrist, and dumped all the protein into the glass. Todd was stunned not only by the young man’s impudence, but also by his overpowering strength, which he used without any exertion. Todd mixed the smoothie and handed it to the young athlete. Evan downed the 24-ounce drink without slowing down, with his eyes on a stunned Todd the whole time. He put the glass down on the counter and said, “See you tomorrow morning Todd, and you’ll make me two of those now.” Afraid to challenge Evan, Todd just nodded. Evan was now downing four 1,000 calorie smoothies a day: two each morning, and two each afternoon. Todd was amazed at how Evan was able to process so many calories without gaining any fat. But Evan possessed superhuman genetics: his Asian DNA naturally resisted any unnecessary fat gain, and his father’s Nordic genes easily converted it all to muscle. One day, as Todd was behind the counter waiting for Evan’s afternoon visit, he looked up and out of the wide windows of the store. He could see Evan approaching, and he looked different. He had ditched his long sleeve t-shirt in favor of a very tight-fitting tank top, and he was in shorts, revealing thick, powerful legs. Todd started to prepare the smoothie, and Evan came in, and perused the items on the shelves. Looking at the young man from behind, in a tank top, Todd was stunned: his shoulders wide incredibly wide, with enormous delts. He could see how the powerful lat muscles of his back snaked up to his thick neck. Then he noticed the biceps: they flexed into huge softballs as Evan handled the merchandise. Just then, the young man turned and saw Todd staring. Todd was aghast as Evan looked right at him. The young man followed Todd’s gaze, down to his own biceps, then back up to the slack-jawed Todd. Evan stood perfectly still, letting Todd soak up every inch of him. Then he smiled, and darkly said, “The biceps look amazing, right Todd? You don’t even have to answer me: it’s written all over your face.” “Yes,” Todd stammered, “It all looks amazing. You sure are packing on the muscle Evan.” Evan just dropped his gym bag on the floor and walked over slowly, behind the counter, and stood in front of Todd. “How much protein are you putting into my smoothies now, Todd?” “Two scoops for each one Evan.” Todd looked up to the now 6’ 2” athlete. Up close, he was even more perfect: a quietly pulsing, intense stack of fat-free muscle. “Make it four Todd,” he said darkly, using his entire frame to intimidate the older man. He looked down at the growing erection in Todd’s pants. “Hey, what’s going on down there Todd?” he said mockingly. Without even thinking, Todd stopped trying to hide his boner, and spread his legs a bit for the young athlete, out of respect “So now I know you love seeing me grow, and you won’t put up a fight.” With that, Andrew came into the store. “Hey Evan, how was training today?” he said. Evan smiled brightly, moving back around the counter and said, “It was great Dad. Todd is just making my smoothie now.” Seeing them standing next to each was incredible: Evan now dwarfed his solidly built father. Andrew looked over to Todd and said, “Can you believe he weighs 215 now? I don’t know what you are putting into those smoothies, but keep it up.” Two hundred and fifteen pounds of muscle. The thought kept ringing in Todd’s head as he tried to hide his erection from his business partner. Evan downed the smoothie, staring right at Todd as the two older men discussed some business. Then he gently put his enormous hand on the back of Andrew’s neck, and said, “Time to go.” Andrew quietly and meekly walked out, with Evan’s hand guiding him the whole way. Todd realized the young man was manipulating both of the older men. The idea scared him, and also enthralled him. The next morning, Evan and Andrew came in together. Evan was in a tank top again, and incredibly, looked even bigger. He had to turn sideways to get his huge shoulders through the doorframe. Even though Evan was half Korean, Todd noticed the resemblance to his American father. Evan’s hand was on the back of Andrew’s neck, again, guiding him to the counter, and Andrew looked a bit ashen. Todd has never seen the former Marine look so rattled. “What’s up Andrew?” asked Todd. Andrew looked up at Evan, who just nodded. “I tried to say no, Todd. But he weighs 225 now.” “Say no to what Andrew?” Todd was perplexed. “I’ve signed over the business to Evan, Todd.” Todd looked up at Evan, who smiled and said “Not that there was any doubt, but now you work for me. Make me a smoothie. Don’t you want one, too, Dad?” said Evan, clearly squeezing his father’s neck. “Yes, I do. Make me a smoothie too, Todd, same ingredients as you use for Evan.”

I’ve been into big guys since I can remember it. Big in any way, I would say – tall, muscled, even superchubby guys would get my attention from time to time. The thing that turns me on is size, or perhaps size difference. See, I’m not a very small guy. At 5’8”, 150 pounds, I can say I’m average in many ways. My weight would be sometimes more muscle than fat or the other way around, depending on my mood on going to the gym. When I say I’m an average guy I also mean I’m not incredibly handsome or horribly ugly as well. Some have said I’ve got this thing with my smile and my eyes that are kind of hypnotizing but I can’t say I really know how to use those on my advantage at all. I work at an multinational Company specialized in Imports and Exports. Working in a cubicle hasn’t always been my dream but due to financial reasons I had to pursue some career which would offer me some steady money to rely on. And I am pretty successful at what I do, making enough money to support myself and a little extra for an occasional trip, expensive dinners and some eccentricities. What really drives my passion, though, is arts in general. I especially like singing and I’ve got a degree in acting – other than my international business degree. So, I try to get it out of my system by visiting karaokes and watching as many plays as I possibly can. The karaoke thing is pretty much in my routine. I visit this one special place every weekend, bringing different friends each time and, over the years, I got kinda good at singing. Three or four years after frequenting the karaoke I met him. I was at the stage the moment he came in and I couldn’t help but stuttering a little while singing. Man, he was tall. Like the tallest guy I had ever seen in my entire life. Not just tall but beefy, nothing like the usual beanpole tall guy you might expect. His darkish skin and heavy beard caught my attention immediately and, while singing, I couldn’t stop looking at him. By his side he had this beautiful little man. Like a pocket super model or something. I knew they were together, or so it seemed. Other than the obvious guy at his side, he didn’t seem to be gay at all, which got me a little puzzled at first. I had this “thing” with my girl friend in which we tested the guys like “let’s go and sing a song together, if the guy looks at you, he’s straight, if he looks at me, he’s gay”. We did it so, and tall guy really couldn’t stop starring at me. “Good sign” – I thought to myself. I was singing "Need you Now", by Lady Antebellum, and I would learn later it was one of his favorite songs. I didn’t try any kind of approach that day, since he was obviously with the little model boy and, like a good family man I am, I don’t hit on guys with boyfriends. We did start talking to his friends, though, who seemed very inviting and pleasant to talk to. Tall guy kept his distance, attached to his little model guy. It turned me on the way the little guy’s head wouldn’t reach tall guy’s pecs as he was so tall, and little model wasn’t so little as well. It was only a matter of perspective. He was actually my height. Other than tall, the big guy was very well proportioned, with good wide shoulders and legs that stretched his jeans. A small tummy was visible but nothing that I would object. His face had this “mean” look at it. Maybe because of the dense beard, maybe because of the heavy eyebrows. But each time he smiled he seemed like a gentle giant. Talking to his friends was all that happened that night. We exchanged names and a little conversation and called it a night. We all left the karaoke house together, he and his friends, I and my girl friend. Over the way home I couldn’t stop talking about him. She knew my tastes pretty well and she agreed – that was the perfect guy for me physically. Tall, burly, butch. My regrets were only on not having enough time to talk to him and see if he was a nice person. That changed as soon as I got home. As I opened my facebook, there was a message from him. He said he would’ve liked to get to know me better but he couldn’t since he was with the little pocket model for the night. They weren’t boyfriends or anything but he felt it would be disrespectful for the guy. I replied that I really liked what I saw of him and wished to see him again, the sooner the better. Next Saturday, same place, we agreed. Next Saturday soon arrived and I got there first. He soon showed up with his friends and as we saw each other the attraction between us was so intense it didn’t leave room for a proper “hello” or something. We just got into each other, kissing and hugging and feeling each other’s bodies. I stood over a step or else I wouldn’t reach his face and I was so turned on by his big hands on my back I couldn’t describe it. I was something I never felt before. You see, I tend to be a little aggressive with my guys, even though they’re always much bigger than me. I know this aggressive dominant guy turns guys on more than anything so I quickly tried to get a hold of the situation pressing him against a wall. I heard him groan and chuckle a bit. His chuckle turned into a laugh. In seconds, he grabbed both my hands and placed them behind my back. - Two months going to the gym and you think you’re stronger than me? Really? He turned us backwards so I was pressed between the wall and this huge guy. I had to be on my tip-toes to kiss him and still he was ducking a little. I learned later, he was 6’7” and, though he couldn’t be described as a muscle guy, the sheer size on him made him unbelievably strong. Soon I was being lifted up to meet his lips. Easily lifting my body with one arm, he used the other to caress my neck. It was pure heaven. His rough beard scratching my face, the manly scent his body exhaled, the immense power I felt on his grip that overwhelmed me with a sensation of being completely under his control. I soon gave up trying to have things my way and let him play with my body as he wished. I learned that the little gut was not soft at all. It was hard, as if I could punch it the hardest I could and still he wouldn’t feel a thing. His free hand ran under my shirt and I was surprised that one of his hands would actually reach my entire torso. Man, this guy was BIG. I was so hard at that point that I knew I would make a mess anytime soon. I reluctantly stopped him and got him away a few inches from me, still marveling at his immense size. Long story short, we kept seeing each other after this first date and, three months later we were officially boyfriends. I was in heaven. By his side, I felt both bold and secure towards other people. His size drove looks everywhere we went and I loved it. We would suck each other every single time we were together and life was pretty cool for me, I’ve gotta say. Now this is awkward… I am not a bottom nor a top. I’m not really into penetration at all. All my lust come from the guy being big and I never felt the need to fuck him or be fucked to be completely satisfied. He understood that but it was pretty clear he was a total top and, yes, he was missing it. By this time I was completely in love with my giant… so I asked a few gay friends on how to proceed. Seriously, I am 28 now and I almost feel like a virgin sometimes. I know I’m great at giving head and all… but my ass just doesn’t feel like it was made to accommodate anything. Talking to some friends they gave me tips here and there and, by the fourth month we were together, I was ready to try and give him the pleasure he needed. God… It hurts. So freaking bad. As I sat on his prick I tried my best to relax and let it in, inch by inch. He had a large and thick cock, which didn’t make things any easier on me. Finally, it was all in… and as I relaxed more and more I felt the pleasure. He held me with both hands and would lift me up and down his shaft and I think this display of strength helped me and increased my lust more and more. Soon I was laying back with my feet on his chest while he was fucking me hard, pounding like an animal, pulling me closer to him each time so he would go deeper and deeper. I came in seconds, spreading my milk all over my chest and face. He left his dick inside of me a little longer and pressed my butt around it which seemed to have made my orgasm last longer than I had ever experienced before. I came and came and seemed never to stop. I screamed in agony and joy as this had been the best, longest orgasm I’d ever felt in my entire life. He slowly took off his dick out of my ass and cummed all over me, exhausted, sweating and falling over my body. The 230 pounds weight of his body compressing me against the bed made me spurt another fill of cum beneath us. His sweat pouring over me, covering me completely. As he gained his strength back, he got off of my body, spooning me, leaving one of his huge meaty legs over mine – a weight I was not used to so it would hurt a little after a while but would overwhelm me with lust by the mere thought of him being this big. His tummy pressing against my lower back, the big arms protecting me from anything that could happen in the world. We both fell sound asleep. Chapter 2 Many other nights followed that unforgettable first time with him. We grew closer together and I was quite drawn to his size and strength. He would lift me up every now and then out of nowhere, he learned quite fast how to show me his biceps flexing it for my amusement. Again, he was nowhere near a bodybuilder but being that big of a man he was just big everywhere. His left arm carried a phoenix tattoo which emphasized its size. And throughout the months, as I thought my amazement by him would pass, it actually didn’t. Every single time we met I sighed at his immense size. Every single time I tried to reach for his lips for a kiss and couldn’t, my dick would twitch a little on my pants. During the months we were together he fell terribly ill, had surgery and required constant attention. I never thought twice… I took some weeks off my job and stayed with him for cleaning him up to changing dressings to cleaning and cooking for him. You see, he didn’t have anyone in the city so it seemed just right that I should help anyway I could. But you see… this is a real life story, and in real life there is no perfection. I noticed sooner than I would like to that he had a very… particular personality. It started by me having to cancel stuff with my friends so I would be by his side with his friends. Whenever I did go out with my friends, he would find an excuse and wouldn’t go. Other times, he would just vanish for a week just to contact me on a Wednesday telling he had travelled with some friends somewhere and couldn’t reach for a phone. We started fighting over these little things. I felt kind of neglected every now and then while he felt he was a free spirit therefore I should loosen up a little. Okay. I’ll try and do that. And that I did. However, while I endured these little things, my life at work started changing as well, for worse. For some unexplained reason my boss started doubting my competency and would challenge and humiliate me at some points over absolutely nothing. Never in my life I made a single mistake working for the Company but there was always a suspicious eye looking over me, questioning my every step. Billionaire projects that I sold would immediately be charged to someone else in my department. To shorten things up, the constant pressure on the job plus the boyfriend I idealized so much being egocentric, sometimes selfish and even – should I say – distrustful as to his loyalty to me… all of these things started bringing me down. There was no hypnotizing shine in my eyes anymore. Tall boyfriend wasn’t much of a talker, except when telling me about his problems (he was unemployed, sharing an apartment with a guy he didn’t like, etc). I always listened and tried to comfort him some way. Even with everything I was going through, the man, I decided, was the one. How could there be any other? I swear, the guy would touch me and I was hard in a minute. Okay, he is not perfect, he can be a selfish son of a bitch but… look at him! He is so fucking big! He had to be the man of my life. And every now and then he would say he loved me so I wasn’t alone. What if he would cancel seeing me at the last minute? What if I was paying for every meal we had together? What if I wouldn’t see my friends anymore? It’s my fucking life and I want to be by this humongous man’s side, god damn it! See how twisted I was at this point? Bet the story is pretty boring if you minded reading up to here. If you did, thank you. I promise to make it up to you. Yeah, I was fucking twisted, and sad and crying without reason. I decided to see a psychiatrist. A little depression, I thought. Nothing I couldn’t handle. I had never taken any anti-depressants before, never needed them. But I wasn’t recognizing myself anymore so I thought, why not? The psychiatrist alerted me about some side effects. Specially during the first month I would feel worse, much worse. Careless, anxious, a little desperate. I was pretty sure I shouldn’t be worried but man… I felt terrible! Really, really terrible! Like I could die at any minute, you know? And I ran to my boyfriend for support (he knew about all of this, I took the time to explain everything) and, to my surprise, he started driving further away from me. The weekends we had always spent together but now he had something to do or wasn’t feeling well. The thing is: second week of treatment, Tall boyfriend dumped me. He actually said he was afraid I would drag him down to the same rock bottom I was now. Well, after all “I love you”s, everything I did for him, all the attraction there was between us… this was the last thing I was expecting. And man, I was losing the man of my life! My giant, my big, strong man! I was freaking out! He couldn’t simply abandon me… not now! What was it??? I’m not fun at the time, so he just stepped aside??? How come? Why? Two weeks after the break up I had lost 40 pounds (approximately… you know, we use kgs in Brazil, so I lost 20 kgs). I couldn’t eat, I couldn’t stand up, I couldn’t take a shower. I stopped working. My life fell apart. I was sent to a psychiatric clynic where I spent around 6 months. I can’t tell for sure. I was mostly sedated all the time for the first months and took a lot of drugs during the time I was there. My life as I once knew was over. 1 Year Later They say time can heal anything. Well, I don’t know if it heals or helps to hide the scars from the past… but I do feel better now. I quit my job at the multinational Company and started working with all things theater related. I was acting again. Writing plays, making plans for the future, taking special classes for developing my acting skills. I was feeling good. Really good. Still taking ridiculous amounts of depression drugs… but who cares? They do make me feel good. My psychiatrist even started me on this experimental drug which was said to have no side effects at all, and it actually didn’t. I felt great. My social life got on trails again. I am visiting the karaoke quite often, going out to nightclubs with friends, sitting at bars and all. The whole year, though, I never dated another man. I wasn’t interested in anyone. Tall boyfriend’s ghost still chased me and there was no one even close to what he was. Big, strong, manly. All other men seemed dwarfed by what I have had before. So I didn’t bother looking… I am not going to gay bars anymore for I always feel frustrated… everyone seem so… small. In all aspects I mean. Either stature or small minded. And hey… fuck men. I’m all into my acting now. A producer saw me at the karaoke and asked me for a demo. Opportunities were rising… I didn’t care about men. So Saturday arrived and – oddly so – all my closest friends (about 10 people) called me that day. They had all planned everything for the night. One of them suggested there was this new bar/nightclub in town that had just opened and we were all on the VIP list. Ok, pretty nice for a Saturday night. We all met at my place and off we went to meet this new place. I noticed some weird giggling among my friends… some weird looks… but I just assumed they had drank some “cachaça” before the night to warm things up. I wasn’t drinking because of all the medication I was taking so, well, nothing really strange. We arrived at the place and it was really more than what I had expected. Classy place, a huge line just to get in. I wasn’t even sure if I was properly dressed for that… We skipped the line and got in. “Oh, no… REALLY? You fuckers! Why didn’t you guys tell me???” Other than the girls the came with my group, the place was full with a sea of men. A fucking gay nightclub. Great. “Surprise! It’s time for you to return, Leo” said one of my girl friends. “Enjoy the feast! There are men for all tastes here so pick which one you want to be with tonight before I do it!” “Ha ha… very funny. I don’t wanna be with any guys Amanda… seriously? Look at this place, you’re like the only girl here” “I know. Awesome, right? C’mon, let’s dance!” she pulled my arm. And I did dance for about an hour or so. Some guys hit on me but no thanks, I’m not interested. I tried having a good time but I got tired pretty fast. The good thing is that there was this other room at the place where the sound wasn’t so loud, there was a counter and a bench and I could sit there while everyone else was having their fun. “So, bad idea?” Amanda again. “Nah, that’s okay… Have your fun, babe. No problem. I’ll be here if you need me”. “Hey, don’t feel down… Here, let me buy you a coke or something. What do you want?” “Hon, I know it’s been a year and I shouldn’t… but I could really use a full glass of “cachaça” right here, right now”. “Are you sure? Won’t you feel bad or anything?” “If I do, call 911 and I’ll be safe in a minute” we laughed. “Okay then” – “Give my friend here a shot of “cachaça” and fill him up as many times as he wants, ok?” she yelled at the cute bartender. And then I took my first shot. I looked around and all I could see was stereotypes… guys with deep V-necks, tight jeans, spiky hairs, over-moisturized faces… God damn it. “Another shot, please”. By the eight shot I was pretty drunk already. Okay… I was really damn drunk. Totally unaware of my surroundings anymore, I heard “Hey”. Silence…. “Hey, you, sad face” I looked to find by my side this average guy. Maybe a little taller than me, like 6’1”, stocky guy, wearing this western shirt. I couldn’t say he was handsome… too drunk for that judgment… but he did have this big smile on his face. I was kinda dizzy so I mimicked his smile back. “Hey, what’s up”. “You look like you’re not at your best night, dude” “You’ve got that right buddy. Leo here, nice to meet you” “Paulo” I extended my hand but he somehow managed to hug me. “So Leo, what’s wrong? Why are you not having fun?” “Oh, but I am” – pointing at my glass. “Hahaha… I see you are. But a cute guy like you shouldn’t be by himself” “Thanks, I’m flattered… but no thanks, Paulo”. “Hey, hold on a minute. Don’t just send me away. Let’s talk, like friends, ok? Look at me. I’m not dangerous. Just a nice guy”. “Alright ‘friend’… what do you wanna talk about?” I didn’t even finished the sentence and he kissed me. I was caught totally by surprise but… fuck off… I’m so drunk I don’t even know where I am anymore… so why not? “Feeling better?” “I could say that, Paulo…” “Are you really by yourself here, Leo? Cause you shouldn’t drive tonight, man”. “You got that right, Paulo… Paulo…. Paulo…” man, I was feeling so stupid. He laughed at me “Alright buddy. I don’t know what it is or why I’m doing it. I just know you’re gorgeous and seem like a nice guy, so I’m not leaving you here tonight. C’mon”. He took me by the arm and started dragging me around the club for the cashier. He paid for both our accounts and I remember – in flashes – getting on his car. I remember my thoughts at the time, something like “God damn it, who the hell is this guy? He seems nice and all but where the hell is he taking me to? I’m not having sex with him… I’m not having sex with anyone… man after all this alcohol and with all those damn depression drugs I bet I won’t even get hard”. I felt sorry for him… He will be so disappointed… “Here we are” Paulo opened the car’s door and lead me to his building, then the elevator, then his apartment. I just kept quiet… I wasn’t in my normal in any way. Paulo sat me on his couch. His place was a little one bedroom, living room, kitchen and bathroom. Small place. A nice smell though. Yeah… I liked how the place smelled. Coffee… that was it. He was making coffee. Oh, that’s sweet. “Here, take this. No sugar”. I drank the coffee. “Now come here, let me show you the bedroom” he put one of my arms over his shoulders and dragged me to the bedroom. He threw me on his bed the best way he could and removed my shoes. Then he started taking off his clothes. It’s hard to describe him. The guy was so… average. About 6’1”, average weight, a small but noticeable belly. What caught my attention was that his body was completely hairless just as his face, like he never could grow a beard even if he wanted to. As those random thoughts went through my head I didn’t notice he unbuckled my belt and open my zipper. He took my cock out in his hands and started sucking on it. “Wow”… I couldn’t stop him even if I wanted to, as to how dizzy I was. And… well… he was pretty good. Really good actually. He sucked and sucked and licked the tip of my uncut cock slipping his tongue inside. And – miraculously – I was so hard! Man, I don’t remember getting this hard for… like…. A year. I closed my eyes and started painting him inside my mind. Paulo… With this name he could easily be a hunky Sicilian… some inches to his height wouldn’t hurt either. And big arms... oh, I love big arms... He blew me harder and better and took my entire shaft into his mouth. I wasn’t even paying attention to him. I was focusing on these parts of a man I was creating in my head to increase my pleasure. Yeah, a nice, full beard. A big chest… pecs, muscles. Big quads, stretching his pants. I moaned louder, feeling the climax approaching…. “Oh yeah Paulo… don’t stop… this is so fucking good… Ohhh…. YEAH……!” I came in his mouth and he swallowed all of it. Damn, I hadn’t came in like a year… wow, that was good. So fucking good. He kept sucking me until my last drop. And then, suddenly, he pushed my whole body away, crouching on the floor, laying on a fetal position, obviously in pain. “Paulo? What’s going on? What are you feeling?” “I… I don’t know… it hurts… damn, it hurts…” he said between clenched teeth. “Oh god it hurts… it… oohhhhhhh” he screamed. Loud. Like a guttural scream, like a beast, like something that couldn’t be human. I got so freaking scared I suddenly sobered up. “Paulo, Paulo! Look at me! I’m calling an ambulance right now” “No! Don’t do that… I'll be fine... I guess... see, it doesn’t hurt anymore… it feels good… ohhh…” this time it was a moan, a grunt. “ohhh… yeah… I’m feeling better, much better”. I was afraid something was happening but he didn't want me to worry. I didn't know what to do. Still laying on the floor he stretched his whole body and then it started… I first noticed his face. A dark shadow covered his face with new hair that wasn’t there before. The same shadow followed through his chest and his belly, a silky carpet of fur. “Oh yeah… it feels so good… I feel so good” Then I saw he was getting hard. And harder, and harder… Well, nothing average about it anymore. His dick was actually getting bigger. I heard some sounds coming from his body, like leather stretching, a pungent smell of sex filled the room completely. “What… what the hell is going on? Paulo?” I could barely whisper, amazed by what I was seeing. “Oh, don’t let it stop, Leo… it feels so fucking good” He… he was growing. Right before my eyes. His arms swelled bigger. First his biceps, than his triceps lifting the whole arm up, his chest got defined and then it was like he was pumping it. It was growing. Growing so much that the belly wasn’t that noticeable anymore. His quads were suddenly defining with muscle, a teardrop over his knee and then his loud moaning over all that sight . “Oh yeah… I’m so fucking horny… I’m…. ohhh….. I’m gonna cum!” His body convulsed pumping his new found muscles and he came… and he came and came and it seemed like it would never stop. The little hair over his chest was full of his own cum. I was paralyzed. I couldn’t believe my eyes. “Paulo… what happened?” “I have no idea… but I knew you were special. And I want more”. Chapter 3 The heat. It was a hot day. I could feel it all around me as I was trying to open my eyes. A little bit of a headache and man, I was thirsty. It’s gotta be around midday. Though the curtains are closed I can feel it somehow. It was so hot inside. The bed felt strange though… I wasn’t home. And the smell… The whole place smelled like sweat and sex and something else I couldn’t define. Something of wood and cinnamon, a distinguished smell I couldn’t name. I opened my eyes and all the flashes started coming back. Oh shit! Where’s Amanda? Did I leave her at the nightclub? Where are all my other friends? Where the hell am I? I looked around and tried to recognize the place. Yeah, I remember coming here with this guy but… flashes. All I got were flashes. Sitting in someone’s car. He brought me to his apartment. This normal, average guy. I remember him sucking me and all the pleasure I hadn’t felt in such a long time. All the rest seemed implausible and maybe caused by all the “cachaça” I had the night before. Whoever this guy was, he wasn’t here. I was all by myself at this strange place and had no idea what to do next. I noticed I was wearing my underwear only. My clothes were standing neatly folded on a chair right at the other side of the room. I got out of bed and found the bathroom. Oh my mouth tastes the hangover and so does the rest of my body. My head aches a little. I’m so thirsty. I look at my reflection at the mirror and the red eyes give me away… I shouldn’t have drank that much. I washed my face and found a tube of toothpaste. Brushed my teeth with my finger. The smell of sex was too much though and I thought I needed a shower. Well… there’s a shower here… why not? Going through the drawers I found a towel and headed to the shower. The hot water felt so good massaging my neck I let it down for a few minutes. Then I heard the front door. Damn it! I quickly closed the shower and started drying myself up. I wish I had left before this guy was here… Now there would be this awkward moment, I would tell him I was not interested in meeting anyone right now, I would leave never to return again and yada yada yada…. I wrapped the towel around my waist and opened the bathroom door. The guy was standing at the kitchen, preparing something. He turned as he heard the door. “Good morning, Leo! Or should I say good afternoon?” He was… he was not the same guy I met the other night. I mean, he seemed like the same guy but there was something different. There was the big smile I could remember. “Hey, hi. Sorry I spent the night. I had to take a shower before I left so I found this towel, sorry about that” “Oh, don’t worry, I’m happy you’re feeling home here. You should. You’ll be visiting me quite often, I hope” “I will? Ahm… Paulo, right?” “Yeah, Paulo, that’s it.” He was wearing a sleeveless shirt and shorts. It was odd though… The clothes didn’t seem to fit him well, as if they were too tight. The surfer shorts that were supposed to be by his ankles were up to his knees and really, really tight around his butt. “So, Paulo… listen… where exactly am I? Are we close to the subway or something?” “Oh no, you’re not leaving already, are you? I bet you’re hungry. I am… I woke up so hungry I ate everything I had in the house and had to leave for the supermarket to buy something else. Let me fix you something before you leave.” He turned around and walked in my direction. The way he walked seemed weird as well. Like he didn’t know how to use his own body and I had to guess the clothes were so tight it was hard for him to look comfortable. He hugged me. He hugged me and I felt his body as if it was the first time. It was hard and hot like a furnace. And he could somehow envelop me completely as I stared at eyes level with his chest. No… he wasn’t that tall before. He was like a whole head taller than me. He hugged me tighter and it actually hurt a little. Damn, he was strong – and he didn’t seem to notice that as well. “Ouch… take it easy there, Paulo” “Oh, sorry.” He kissed my forehead and went back to the kitchen. That’s when I took my time to look at how wide his back was. His lats were stretching his shirt so much there was a small rip under one of his arms. And his arms… they didn’t look bad. Easily twice the size I remembered from the night before. What? I mean… seriously… what? Yeah, I remember him sucking me. I remember cumming in his mouth. I remember him drinking it. I remember him screaming then grunting then moaning… then swelling bigger. Could that be it??? “Paulo, we need to talk. What exactly happened yesterday?” “Oh, you were THAT drunk? Well, I found you at the nightclub, you were there by yourself, looking pretty sad. We started talking, I took you here and we had the most amazing night. You fell asleep right after it so I took your clothes off and cuddled by your side. I couldn’t get any sleep though. I’ve been feeling so energized since then… I don’t know why but I was up a few hours later, put some clothes on and went running. I ran for about 2, 2 and a half hours, then stopped by the supermarket and brought us some stuff to eat.” “Oh. So you are a runner then?” “No… Never done it before. But I had to spend this energy somehow. I figured running would be fine so I went for it. I feel a little light headed though… maybe because of all the running and stuff. I’m not used to it. Do you know what it’s like when you wear someone else’s glasses? Like the floor seems to be too far from you and you feel a little dizzy? That’s how I’m feeling. Plus my clothes feel really tight. I don’t know why… Guess I’ve been putting more weight than I thought.” Then it hit me. He didn’t look at himself at all after the other night. He had no idea of what happened to his body. Well, quite frankly it did seem a little surreal to me as well. “Paulo, have you got a full length mirror?” “Yeah, just open the wardrobe’s door and you’ll find It there” “No, I mean, for you… come here” “Oh, sorry, I didn’t even brush my hair before I left. I just put the first clothes I found, didn’t light up the room ‘cause you were sleeping… Do I look that bad?” “Hm… Not exactly… Come here”. He came back to the room, walking that strange way he was walking, and looked at himself at the mirror. His jaw dropped open. He looked scared. “Oh my… what? What is it? What did you do to me?” “I… I don’t know” He kept looking at himself. The fear slowly disappearing. He caressed his face with his hand, noticing the shadow of a beard he never had before. His eyes moved to his biceps, clearly so much bigger than before. His mouth turned into a grin, he clenched his eyes a little, trying to believe on what he was seeing. He was transfixed at his image and seemed to love it. He raised his shirt, tearing it a little bit more but he got stuck. “Leo, help me with it” I pealed his shirt off of him, not being able to avoid more tearing. He took his shorts off as well, with a little bit of a difficulty to get it past his quads. “Leo… look at me” I was looking all right. I was looking at his chest. Two big slabs of muscle hanging there with a light coat of fur. His shoulders so wide he couldn’t see both of them at the mirror at the same time. His arms were hanging by his side in a 40 degree, so big and round. Not defined but definitely big. His forearms were covered in a thick black fur, just as big as his arms used to be last night. His underwear seemed so tight it was about to give up holding his round butt and a big pole of a dick. His legs, which used to be almost hairless were now covered in black hair as well and almost as big as my waist. He started caressing his own body. First his round big gut. It did seem bigger than before but was now so well balanced with his big chest that it seemed just natural to be there. He flexed his biceps and I saw the peak rising and rising. His grin grew wider. He was getting hard just by looking at himself. “Leo, come here, stand behind me” I went there. He never took his eyes away from the mirror. “Can you see anything? I can’t even see you behind me! This is… wow… this is awesome!” He got around and hugged me in a bearhug, lifting me up from the ground, not aware of his own power I left out a squeal of pain. “Oh… sorry about that. Leo, did you do this?” “I… I don’t know.” “Man, look at my face! My jaw is more squared and this beard, oh, I’m so gonna let this beard grow. Not only the beard! I’ve got hair all over my body now, and I love it! Look at how big I am!” the tip of his cock so hard it was showing over his underwear, reaching his belly button. “Leo, come here, let me show you something”. He opened the other side of his wardrobe and found deep down stacked in there a huge pile of magazines. He took them all at once and threw them over the bad. The covers read “Flex Magazine”, “Weightlifting”, etc. All those huge HUGE guys on the covers. “What are these?” “These are my deepest, most profound dreams. I never showed these magazines to anyone. I’ve always wanted to look like these guys but I never had the guts to go to a gym and actually work on it. I’ve always wanted to be this big!” I took one of the magazines which had a fitness model on the cover “this big?” “Hm, not really… maybe this big” He showed me the weightlifting magazine with this humongous guy on the cover. The name under the picture read “Dominic Filiou” and the guy was so freaking big all over he looked like a house. I got hard instantly just thinking that Paulo would consider getting so big. “See, Leo, I never had any muscle at all. Look at me now! Yesterday I had the most intense orgasm of my life. I remember feeling some pain and then it come out like a volcano. I’ve been feeling weird since then but I never worried. But look at me! I look taller as well! And look at those arms! And my chest, I’ve actually got pecs now! And they’re fucking big!” He lifted his arms in a double bicep pose and I couldn’t handle it anymore. I jumped at him and started licking him all over. Feeling the hardness of his biceps as he lifted it up and down. He soon learned how to bounce his pecs as well and buried my face between them. He grabbed me at the back of my head and guided it through his whole upper body. Though his gut seemed big and round I could feel the bumps of muscle as he rode my face through them. “I see I’m not the only one who likes being this big, huh… Hey, Leo, I’ve gotta check! Here, I’ve got a tape measure. You’re gonna measure me all over, will you?” “All right” my boner harder than ever. “Start on my arms. I want you to tell me the measurements out loud, ok? I wanna hear you saying it” “All right”. He flexed his biceps and I measured them. “19 inches” “Wow, that’s a lot, right?” “You bet it is, big guy” “Keep going” I rolled the tape around his chest then “48 inches”. His belly was 56 inches. I moved then to his quads “31 inches” and finally his calves at 20 inches. “Can you check how tall I am as well?” “Of course” He held the tape by his head and I was amazed to learn he was 6’4”. “Wow, 4 inches! I was 6’ tall just yesterday!” He hugged me again, he was so happy he couldn’t stop smiling, such a beautiful smile. And his body… so strong, so hard, so manly with all that light fur covering it. He weighed himself at 229 pounds. “Ha… this is the biggest I was when I used to be fat… hahahaha. Guess it’s not fat that’s weighing this much now, right?” He was hard all the time and I couldn’t hold it anymore. I took the tape measure and slid his underpants off, ripping them apart while trying to pass them through his quads. “And for the last measurement… your cock is 9’” He grabbed the back of my head again and this time forced me down to his shaft. I swallowed all of it, going deep into my throat. He moaned and flexed while his eyes would never move away from the mirror, all the time flexing. He was getting off on his own body. He was wondering how he could get bigger, massaging his huge pecs. Suddenly, it came to him. He grabbed me under my arms and started lifting. I felt my feet leaving the floor, dangling in the air and he held me so up high my dick was in place for him to suck me. And so he did. And he did it so powerfully I felt he could swallow me whole if he wanted to. He didn’t seem to be breaking a swat by holding my weight that high, moving my body back and forth and so he kept sucking. I held his arms, afraid I might fall off but oh… that was so good. As precum poured from my dick, I could see he was getting bigger. Though it seemed almost nothing, I felt his forearms inflating while I was holding them, afraid I might fall from this much height. The sensation was too much for me though… I came harder than last time. Stream after stream of cum flowing right into his mouth. He was swallowing all of it, not missing a single drop. As my body convulsed he threw me to the bed so hard I bounced twice before I was steady and watching it happening. He was getting bigger right before my eyes. He moaned louder, again that guttural sound that sounded inhuman. His biceps swelled bigger, his shoulders growing wider than the bathroom’s door, his pecs fighting for space as they hang over his big gut, expanding, creating this big crevice between them. His underwear snapped and tore, falling from his body. Legs so big they looked like tree trunks. The tennis shoes he was wearing started splitting and I noticed the increase in height as well. He was growing all over and as he grew taller, his muscles seemed to follow the height and swell even bigger, keeping his proportions. He looked like a professional bodybuilder in off season with that big mother of a gut swelling along with the rest of his body. Then the hair came. His beard grew thicker and the coat of fur on his pecs was not that light anymore. There was hair growing in the deep valley between his pecs and all over them, over his guts and legs, like it had always been there. Thick, black hair that accentuated his muscles even more instead of hiding them. His height stopped at the door frame, which I figured was around 6’8”. His face changed slightly as well. His jaw seemed more squared, his eyes got smaller under his big eyebrows. His moan was louder now and he couldn’t take his eyes off the mirror, touching his body everywhere, flexing his biceps, feeling the weight of his huge pecs, circling his big gut with pleasure. He had to open his legs further as they grew wider and along with them his cock was so hard by looking at his own image he seemed to be reaching his climax any time soon. I noticed this little gold necklace around his neck and I saw the little pendant rising as his traps grew alongside his engorged neck. And then he came. More than any man I’d ever seen in my life. Gallons seemed to be shooting from his cock as he convulsed his muscles harder, hitting a most muscular at the same time. “Yeah, bigger! BIGGER! LOOK AT ME! LOOK AT HOW BIG I AM” his voice deepened to a bass note, I could feel it reverberating through my own chest. “LEO, LOOK AT ME! LOOK AT WHAT YOU GAVE ME! LOOK AT YOUR CREATION! I’M BECOMING THE ULTIMATE MUSCLE GOD AND IT’S ALL THANKS TO YOU!” Thanks to me??? Okay… he seemed to be getting bigger by drinking my semen but how could it be? What’s different about my cum and anyone else’s? Of course! All the depression drugs… all these crappy drugs I was taking were somehow making me do it to him. With my body all covered in cum he laid on top of me squeezing the air out of my lungs. “Too… heavy… Paulo”. “Oh, sorry about that”. He moved by my side and enveloped me in his muscles Again, he was not shredded or anything, just plain big and muscular, like those weightlifters I’d seen on strongmen competitions. But I always thought those guys were flabby somehow. Paulo was hard, solid. And at the same time his warmth and all the hair made him comfortable. This feeling of security flowed me. I was safe. I was in my own muscle fortress and nothing bad could ever happen to me again. “Leo… thank you.” “Paulo, you’re all I ever wanted in a guy. You’re so fucking big and strong.” “I know, right? I can’t wait to see what these muscles can do. And I will milk you every hour if I have to to grow bigger. I want more. I see no limits for myself now. I could be a god. I could be bigger than anyone else in the world. I could put the biggest man in the world to shame. Think of what I can achieve by using you?” Using me? Huh? “You’re gonna make all my dreams come true, Leo. You’re gonna make me the biggest, most powerful man in the world. And there’s nothing that can stop me now”. Okay… now I was a little scared. ________________________________________ That's it for now. Hope you guys like it. Please, leave some feedback - even if it's to tell me my story sucks, I don't care. =) Tips are appreciated, give me ideas of where you want this to go, if you do at all. Thank you!

even though many have read it, i still want to share The coven coin. chapter 9-13 is some of the hottest growth/theft i've read. From big to small, and from small to big. awesome story! http://www.pridesites.com/omelissokomos/clarence591/coven-coin-09.html

Loosely adapted from Morpheus' Amulet of Strength story: http://brawna.org/stories/the-amulet-strength Part 1 : Notable Appraisals Adam Barnes was not happy. Last spring, as a freshman, he had started an ultimate frisbee team. He got enough people to compete in a few matches and helped organize a small tournament with a couple other schools, but his teammates seemed to have lost their interest over the summer. "C'mon, guys, we have to decide on our practice schedule," he pleaded at a lunch meeting in the cafeteria. Bryce had a burger in his hand as he replied, "Adam, ultimate was fun, but can't it wait again 'til the spring?" Chris and Alison nodded in agreement. "I thought you guys were serious about this," Adam complained, to no response except a shrug from Harry. "And where are the other guys?" "I don't think they knew about it. They took themselves off the group list," Alison explained. Adam groaned as Harry asked Alison if she was still developing the app they had talked about last year, and Bryce took another bite of his burger. "Do you guys mind moving to the smaller table?" a deep voice asked behind Adam. "We're 12." --- Adam left lunch feeling defeated, once again, so he went for a walk into the city. Why couldn't they see they he wanted them to be a great team? Maybe they'd take him more seriously if he wasn't a 5'6" scrawny guy. If Bryce wanted to practice, people would get in line. They all liked Bryce, even though he was a lazy ass. He thought Alison was competitive enough to be on board with his plans, but she's a dorky girl. He's the one with the drive and organization to lead them. If only he could back that up with some muscle like the football guy that took their table. He called the meeting; Bryce had no right to say, "no problem, dude." Adam growled out loud and looked up to realize he wasn't sure where he was. It was a residential area around the school and most of the streets looked the same. At the next corner he got his bearings and noticed a sign for an estate sale. Yeah, who are they kidding, there are no estates here, just yards. But down the road he saw a front yard flooded with tables and items for sale. Maybe I can salvage something good from today, he thought. He got a philosophy book and a small set of silverware and then saw a table of free stuff. There was an old, small lock-box that reminded him of the one that Harry lost over the summer, thankfully after he deposited its contents into the team account. A note on it said, "Lock broken. Unknown contents." "Yeah, coulda thrown it out," a middle-aged woman explained, "but it adds some excitement to the event, right? Like those antique shows. But, if you do open it, FYI, it might be pretty moldy in there." "Okay. It's free, right?" Adam confirmed. When he shook it, it did feel like something was inside the box, but it didn't rattle. Adam returned to his room with a sigh. "At least I have a single this year. No annoying roommate." --- Watches were a hobby of his, so he had some small tools to try to salvage the lock-box, but it took him a week amid other distractions and homework to finally open the box. It was filled with a linen cloth that was definitely very moldy, but it could be wrapped around something. He closed it and returned the next day with a face mask, gloves and trash liner. As he extracted the contents, he realized he should have worn eye goggles, too, but the cloud of spores settled quickly and he gently unwrapped the cloth to reveal a large square medallion on a black chain and a old piece of paper that somehow survived the mold. He tapped the mold onto the liner as much as he could and then set the necklace and parchment aside and tried to clean up and contain the mold as much as possible. The box was potentially usable, but he was more curious about this necklace, or whatever it was. Adam knew that Bryce studied languages and that he went to the library pretty regularly. "Hey, Bryce, does this look like Greek to you?" "Ha, ha, Adam, that was funny. Oh, you're not joking." Bryce looked over the copy Adam made of the parchment. "It's similar to Greek, but probably more like ... Coptic or something." "Can you translate it?" Adam asked hopefully. "I could try looking it up, if you want. Can I take this?" "Yeah, it's a copy." "What's it from?" Bryce asked curiously. "Huh?" "Where did you find this writing?" "Does that matter?" Adam asked defensively. "Well, it might help me know where to start." "Look, you said you could translate it, so just do that," Adam demanded. "Oh. Look, are you okay about everything? We felt bad that we just wanted to hang out instead of practicing all the time, but Alison and I agreed that we could still practice once in a while. Or maybe just go for walks and do yoga to stay active, ya know?" "Yeah, okay. I'll post another lunch meeting for next week, same time as last week." "That sounds cool. I chat with Harry all the time, but it's cool to get together. Looking forward to it, dude." I'm not a dude, Adam thought, but since you're translating for me, I guess I'll pretend to be nice. --- He knew how to carefully clean the inner workings of a rusty watch and applied the same techniques to the filthy medallion, but it wasn't made of metal, more like stone or mineral. The chain was like obsidian and the medallion like jade but there were veins of color and depth in it that were ... entrancing. It seemed both fragile and eternal. The bulk of it was the CD-case-sized medallion that had a mix of hieroglyphs and letters and characters etched lightly into it. The etching wasn't worn down or faded in any way, but it was light enough that the symbols were only visible at certain angles and seem to shine in varying hues. He slipped the chain over his head and gently laid it on his chest. It tingled his skin through his shirt, feeling both cold and warm. The weight of it felt like a plate of armor. Adam looked over in the mirror and gasped. He didn't really look any different, but something about the chain or how the medallion brought out his eyes or how it shifted his posture made him look like a fearless warrior. In a blink it was gone and he saw his bugged out eyes and bony shoulders and totally flat chest, and the necklace looked ridiculous on him. He nearly ripped it off his neck and threw it across the room, but controlled his temper enough to drop it in the drawer with his favorite ultimate shirt. --- The next week, Adam, Bryce, Alison and Harry had lunch together. "I'm glad you guys came back to your senses," Adam laughed. "So we could go running every week and maybe do yoga sometimes for stretching?" "How about every other week?" asked Bryce. "And jogging sounds better." "I'm out," announced Harry. "I'm already going to the gym every week with my roommate, and I don't think I'll do ultimate in the spring." "Then why the fuck are you here, Harry?" demanded Adam. "Woah, Adam," Alison chimed in. "And where's Chris?" Adam persisted. "Why don't I go look for him," Harry said as he left with his tray. "Nice try, Bryce. Cya later." "Bryce isn't the one trying here," retorted Adam. "Adam," Bryce said very calmly, "I don't think this is going to work. You're a lot angrier this year and we're looking for some fun, not for being yelled at." Bryce and Alison exchanged looks and then took their trays just as the large table of football jocks happened to erupt in laughter. --- Later that night, Adam was pacing in his room. Even after going for a long run, he was too pissed off to stay still. "Fuck them," he growled furiously. "Fuck them both. Fuck all of them. I'm better without them. I'm an army of one and they'll soon wish they had me to lead them." Wearing his ultimate "uniform" often calmed him, so he decided to change. He also took out the necklace and decided to wear that, too. Maybe he could see himself above all this shit. The medallion once again felt like armor and he felt his posture shift. He hesitated before turning to the mirror. Yes, it might give him a glimpse of his warrior self, but it would likely be a short flash before he recognized the loser he usually saw. Instead, he looked out his window at a small slice of the quad and barely listened to the faint chiming of the chapel. Huh, must be midnight now. A bright green and pink light flashed into his room, and then it went completely dark as Adam lost his balance and hit what felt like a cushion on the floor. It was tough to get back up in the dark. He was very familiar with the layout of his room, but everything had fallen down or something and it felt like he was floating in the air a bit when he stood. The lights were out in the quad, too, so just a bit of moonlight began to reveal gray shapes around him. Was the medallion still on him? he wondered. But before he could look down, the power came back on and he saw the arm of a very large man behind him in the mirror. He jumped away from him and hit his head on something and fell onto his desk and broke it to pieces. He looked around the room but saw nobody. He again looked to check on the necklace and saw the huge arms come from behind him. He jumped across the room and the arms followed him as he realized: These are my arms! "Holy shit, I'm huge!" His body felt vaguely numb and uncoordinated, but he stood up and realized his head was just a couple inches from the ceiling that now had a large hole in it from when he jumped. He spread his arms wide and felt he could almost reach across the whole room. He flinched at his sideways reflection in the mirror as he saw bugles of mounds of muscle on a body that he still had trouble believing was his. His arms looked like legs and his legs looked like people. He also noticed the intact necklace that looked so much smaller on his bulging slabs of chest muscle, and that his t-shirt and shorts had also quadrupled in size to match his growth. But the medallion had lost its iridescence; it looked dull and ordinary now. Still, Adam gently took it off. He considered briefly that he might return to his previous form without it, but then he could probably just use it again. He placed it back into his drawer and checked the mirror again that the change was permanent. His face was different. It was still him, but ... studlier, and his hair had kinda spiked up. He took off his t-shirt with a few tugs and pulls and looked down over wide, thick traps to shoulders that extended beyond the sides of the mirror and hard plates of pecs with cleavage that rippled with his slightest thought. His abs were bricks, and another slight thought formed them into a deep, dense wall. He couldn't see lower than that in the mirror, but he extended his legs and saw his shorts overflowing with meaty quads that he shook and flexed and rippled in amazement. His calves were monstrous, nearly the size of bowling balls. As he connected with his new body, he felt the power residing in it and as he flexed biceps the size of his head, that power felt limitless. "I'm a god," Adam gasped, then laughed, "I'm a fucking god." He flexed as much of his muscles as he could and realized he was filling out the front of his shorts with a large bulge, too, and his jock was feeling too small. He had to untie his shorts to get them down over his ass and thighs and the jock strap took some effort to remove, but it remained intact. A huge hose of a dick plopped out with a sensation that felt like an orgasm to Adam, but was just the sensation of the still soft organ moving about. After getting naked, he grabbed the log with one of his paws and each tug felt like another orgasm. He felt it harden and rise and started using both hands as pre-cum bubbled out in a flow and lubed him well. The orgasm feeling of each stroke blended into one glorious ride and he spread his fluid over his body, feeling its hard, bulging strength. After what felt like an hour, his softball sized nuts churned violently and his back and neck arched as his legs spasmed and he sprayed about a gallon of cream across the walls of his dorm room with a long, very satisfied growl.

Not much muscle growth in this chapter, but i promise there is more to cum All the chapters up to this one Blue Pill Part 1 Blue Pill Part 2 Blue Pill Part 3 Blue Pill Part 4 Blue Pill Part 5 Blue PIll Part 6 Blue Pill Part 7 Blue Pill Part 8 Blue Pill Part 9 “You ready to see some real muscle growth?” Eric looked at me, excited to see what the pills could do, but still skeptical. “Well? I don’t see anything!” Eric began to poke at my arm, seeing if it felt any different than before. “That’s because I’m not the one that’s going to do the growing, you are.” The look that was on Eric’s face now was a mixture between confusion, excitement, fear and arousal. “Yeah, but you took the pills, how is that going to make me grow if you took them?” I really didn’t know how else to explain it to him other than coming right out and saying it. “You have to ingest my cum.” Now Eric looked somewhat caught off guard. “I have to what?!?!” “I wish there were another way, but the blue pill turns my sperm into a catalyst for growth.” I felt bad for not telling him about the white striped pill, but I felt like that would have freaked him out more than this right now. “So, do you want to grow?” The whole time I was explaining to Eric how the pills cause growth, I had a little growth of my own in my sweats. My dick had begun to snake down the leg of Derek’s sweatpants and I had been leaking so much pre, that it looked as if I had pissed myself, making the sweatpants almost see-through where the head of my python was. Eric looked down to see my throbbing dick in sweats. “HOLY SHIT!!! What is that thing?” “I forgot to tell you, it makes you grow all over. Not just your muscles” That seemed to have sold Eric, as he grabbed the collar of my shirt and pulled me down towards eye level with him, he whispered in my ear “this better not be some kind of prank just to get me to suck your dick.” Eric let go of my shirt, but before I could rise back up to my full height, Eric had put his hands on either side of my head and pulled me in for a deep, passionate kiss. His lips were warm and soft as he held me there for what seemed like an eternity. While he was making the first move, my hormones were going into overdrive thanks to the double dose of the blue pill I had taken. It felt like my dick was going to burst right out of my skin if I didn’t get off soon. As if on cue, Eric began his decent. Kissing down my neck, across my pecs to find a nipple. He swirled his tongue around my nip and ever so slightly pinched it between his teeth, which caused me to take a sharp inhale of breath and actually shoot pre-cum through the sweatpants and onto the gym floor. He continued his assault down my taught stomach and finally to the waistband of the sweats. With a hand on each side, Eric began to tug the sweats over my meaty ass. “God your ass is rock solid, like two bowling balls fighting for space!” Eric kneaded his hands into my glutes, feeling the striations and all the muscle piled up on my ass. Eric finally got the sweats past my ass, and with a final tug my dick made a wet smack right into my lower abs. Now I hadn’t really paid too much attention to my dick since I measured it in the locker room before running into Chris and then Derek, but I would have to say it was a little bigger than last time. It had to be past the 8 inch mark by now. Eric pulled my sweats down to my ankles and stood up. He put his hand behind my neck and pulled me back in for a passionate kiss. As we kissed I could feel his other arm rest on the small of my back. Eric began to push me backwards and just when I felt like I was going to fall, he lowered me to the workout bench behind me. With my sweats still around my ankles, Eric broke the kiss and got back down on his knees in front of the bench. “I’ve never done anything like this before, so go easy on me” Eric said as he reached up and grabbed my sack. He gave my balls a slight tug and began licking them. Tasting the sweet pre that they had been swimming in. My balls had gotten bigger, they looked like two large eggs in Eric’s hands. Eric licked his way up my shaft, cleaning off all the pre-cum that had been covering it. He was rewarded with a big glob of pre once he reached the head, and by this point my dick was red, swollen and angry looking, just begging for release. Eric popped my dick head into his mouth, sucking all the nectar that was available for him. “AHHHhhhhhh my god that feels so good!” I was in heaven as Eric continued to suck on the head. He then began to venture down, taking more and more of my dick until he bottomed out and I could feel my helmet hitting the back of his throat. Eric began to come back off my dick and once he reached the head he went right back down, sending me into a wave of sexual bliss. The entire time I could feel myself leaking pre into his mouth, but I had to warn him of what was about to come. “AHHHH, Eric I uh….you might want to….oh man….I’M GONNA CUM!!!” He had my dick all the way in when I could feel it engorge with even more blood as it sent its first blast right into his throat. Eric held steady, not wanting to miss any of my cum, especially if it was going to make him as big as me. I came and I came. It felt like I was a firehose and I couldn’t turn it off. I watched as Eric’s shirt began to pull tight around his midsection, indicating that his tank was almost full. Eric pulled off, sending saliva and cum all over my dick. He coughed and gagged as he took his first breath in over a minute. My dick was still firing away, spraying cum on Eric’s shirt and face. “Man, I don’t even feel like I’ve reached the half way point with this orgasm yet” I said through bated breaths. “Do you usually cum this much?” asked a stunned Eric “Not usually, this is the first time I’ve taken two pills at once.” “What are you doing” I asked Eric as he had begun taking off his shirt and pants. He had a hard time taking off his shirt. His stomach protruded way past his pecs. He looked like a pregnant woman with his ball belly stretching out. “Well I don’t want to let a good opportunity go to waste” Eric pulled off his underwear, revealing a rock hard seven inch dick. He straddled the bench and leaned forward for another passionate kiss. This time thrusting his tongue into my open mouth. The kiss became more intense for both of us as I began to feel the head of my dick slowly pushing on Eric’s hole. Still shooting cum like a mad man, it made it much easier to push into Eric’s virgin ring. Once the head had popped in, we both began to moan in unison. With renewed vigor, I began thrusting into him still filling him with my seed. Eric reached down and scooped up all the cum that had landed on my abs and the bench and began feeding it to me. Not knowing what kind of effect ingesting my own cum would have on me. Eric had leaned in to kiss me some more, but found he could no longer reach me because his belly had grown so large from all the cum I was pumping into him. “OHHHHH FUUUUCCCKCKKK”I yelled out as I could feel the climax of my orgasm. My legs began shaking as I pumped the last of my load into Eric’s overstuffed hole. The orgasm was too much for me, and I passed out on the bench. Sticky from my own cum and a massive cum-filled human balloon on top of me.

Something short, just to grease the groove a little... Hope you guys enjoy these! 1. Snow I tripped and fell into the snow. What a wonderful continuation of the hell that was that day. I swear someone must have jinxed me, because of all the bad luck I had. Almost burned down my kitchen when I was making breakfast, totally tanked the exam and now this. I didn’t get up right away, wallowing in the self-pity. There was no one around to laugh at me anyway, and soon I felt tears stinging my eyes. And then a rhythmic crunching sound alerted that someone was near. I turned my head and hoped he would help me up. 2. Rain Unlike snow, I liked rain, especially the warm one in summer. And I had a good day. My work went smoothly, everyone was pleasant. I stripped down to my swimwear and put the clothes inside the bag to keep them dry. I swam a few rounds in the pool before noticing someone was at the shore looking at me. He was getting soaked. As I got out of the water, I saw that he looked familiar, but the way his clothing clung to his body, showing all the bulges clearly was distracting me. Then he greeted me and I remembered. 3. Beer I drank too much. If the beer that I spilled on my shirt wasn’t a clue, the way my consciousness seemed to blink in and out, like a movie cuts between scenes, was basically a message on a neon sign. I went to the bathroom to relieve myself, it was getting late anyway. I paid my tab, adding a hefty tip, too lazy to calculate the proper fraction. I stumbled out the door, seemingly into a wall. Why would anyone build a wall right in front of a...? Not a wall. Him. He looked bigger every time I saw him. 4. Sweat I explored his body with my hands. He towered over everyone. He was heavier and more muscled than anyone thought a human being could be. If I pushed and a part of his body moved, it was because he allowed it, not because I was strong enough to do that. These days, he was juggling trucks just to warm up before his workouts. He was called a freak mostly behind his very wide back. He didn’t mind. I saw a droplet of sweat going down the slope of his chest, stopping for a moment at the tip of his nipple.

Part 1, Part 2 Take it to the Max Toby had woken up the next day. If it hadn’t been for the fact he’d still been laying face down where he’d fallen, he’d have said the previous night had been a dream. In fact, he wasn’t sure it hadn’t been a dream. For the week following had passed without incident, despite his every effort to figure out what had happened. With his rational mind he’d managed to convince himself that it had been a hallucination brought on by his ingesting that poisonous concoction. Angry with himself, he put the grimoire back away in his collection and made the conscious decision to get on with his life in the reality he was living in. Fuck Michael. He was who he was, he could live with that. It took a month to forget, but that’s when the impulses started. Slowly at first. Not that is wasn’t unusual for Toby as an openly gay man to have impulses. But these were something new. Out of character impulses and reactions. He found himself coming on to guys – guys who usually wouldn’t have given him the time of day. Guys that would have laughed at his skinny ass were actually giving him a second glance now, drawn in by his strange displays of confidence. But then just as quickly the moment would pass and everything would fall apart as Toby realized where he was and just whom he was talking to. The stronger the impulse grew, the more effort Toby expended to control himself. He felt like there was a fire raging inside waiting to devour him from within. It was scary. Maybe a little exciting. But it was getting difficult to concentrate. The feeling of power he had had on the night of his transformation, ah…hallucination Toby reminded himself, was starting to come back. The dream was becoming his waking reality. By the time two months had passed, every semblance of Toby’s life had returned to the same staid normality of academia that it had always had before his obsession with Michael’s transformation had caused him to try making that concoction in the first place. Everything was normal except for Toby himself. It was like withdrawal. He felt he needed a fix and when he couldn’t take it anymore he went into the closet and grabbed an old leather jacket he hardly ever wore. He’d bought it on sale. It was at least a size too big. But it was cool. He was going out on the town. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He wasn’t totally unattractive he thought. He had natural glow about him. He left feeling pumped, even though he didn’t have any more than a swimmer’s build. The club scene was crawling with all the usual crowd. Each man looked as good as the next, but they were all the same. Toby looked and looked until he found just what he was looking for: a muscle stud. This guy wasn’t the biggest that Toby had ever scene, but he was the biggest he’d found so far, and he’d do. Toby felt that now familiar flush of confidence fill the nervous emptiness of his stomach, and the fire inside burned hotter. Even before he’d reached him, the stud turned to watch his approach. He gave Toby the once over. “Hey,” said Toby, in a voice he couldn’t believe was his own, “You’re one big fucker aren’t you?” “Yeah,” said the stud, stupidly, casually flexing one of his guns for Toby’s edification. Toby noted the hard, round shape of it. Like a baseball. This young buck was just growing into his size and fullness, but his young power made something inside of Toby ache. “What do they call you stud?” “Doug.” "Well Doug, believe me when I tell you that it’s very nice to make your acquaintance," said Toby, by now running a hand over Doug’s chest. Then out of the blue Toby said to him, “You can call me Max.” Toby was completely unsure what had prompted him to give this stud a false name. Doug felt oddly unsure of himself. Normally he’d have given a guy like Toby the brush off. But he was powerfully attracted to him and he didn’t know why. Toby wasn’t anywhere near his type, and there were plenty of other guys here he could have left with if he’d been ready. But there was something about Toby that the stud couldn’t quite put his finger on. He wanted so much to slide his meat up Toby’s tight little ass. As if reading Doug’s mind, Toby licked his lips in anticipation and casually asked, “Do you wanna get fucked tonight big man?” “Oh, yeah, dude,” said the stud, with some certainty, indicating to Toby to follow him, “C’mon. I got a truck out back.” Toby followed him obediently and in no time they had driven the ten minutes it took to get to the trendy part of town where the richer college kids lived. The kid had a really nice little apartment tucked away on the top floor of a place near the beach. Once inside the relative safety of the apartment Toby and the muscle stud went at each other like it was the last sex either of them was ever going to have. Toby let himself be completely dominated by this massive young stud. As Doug and Toby struggled to get out of their clothes, Doug realized what it was about Toby that was so attractive to him. His musky scent was a total turn on. Doug buried his face in Toby, trying to breath in every whiff. Then he began licking all over Toby’s upper body, Toby’s sweat an intoxicating nectar. “What is it with you Max?” Doug asked, bewildered by his own reaction. He was incredibly turned on and he was painfully aware that both he and Toby were now naked. Doug stroked his cock until it was as hard as iron. He felt himself grow hard in his own hand, and he laid Toby out on his back on the bed, held down by one of Doug’s own powerful arms. Toby moved his legs up and back, so that his ass was clearly exposed to Doug. His hands moved over Doug’s young muscular body, feeling the ripeness of his powerful arms and chest and back. He saw the strength and power in Doug’s thighs, seeing his powerful cock standing out proudly before him. Precum oozed out the tip and fell onto one of Toby’s balls. It was like throwing gasoline on the fire, and Toby felt the feelings within him rare up. “Are you gonna fuck me or what you cocksucker?” he growled at Doug, in a voice not his own. That was the impetus Doug needed, he moved into position over Toby and pushed his cock into Toby’s tight little muscle. Toby reached behind Doug to feel the dense muscle in his back bunch and flex, felt the heat of Doug’s chest pressed against him. They kissed and they kissed. They kissed deep and hard and long. Doug continued his entry into Toby’s ass. He felt an intense pleasure as Toby’s sphincter muscle gripped around him tightly. Once Doug was in to the hilt he began to slide in and out, in strong masculine strokes. Toby felt a pleasure as intense as any that Doug was receiving. He felt the warmth in the pit of his stomach and realized he’d never had a fuck that felt this good before. Doug was grunting with contentment, and Toby mumbled half to him and half to himself, “Just a little more stud, I’m almost there, you’ve almost got it.” Suddenly, Toby felt a wave of dizziness. His body began to tremble, a sharp pain in the pit of his stomach and the tremor it caused moved through his body. Oh, my god, he thought, it’s happening. Please, don't let it wear off this time. Please let it stay. Doug just ignored Toby so caught up was he in the intense pleasure of Toby’s ass, unbeknownst to him the olfactory stimulation of Toby’s transformation increasing every aspect of his enjoyment. Toby felt the feeling of liquid fire spread from his stomach through his extremities, like whiskey on a cold winter’s day. He arched his back, and his head fell backwards. Doug ground into him picking up speed and bucking into him hard, as if in response to some unknown need inside Toby. This went on and on and on. Toby reached down and stroked his soft cock, and he felt it huge in his hand. A man’s cock. He felt it grow bigger than his normal dick. He looked into Doug’s eyes with satisfaction, but as Doug looked back his face assumed an expression of shock. Toby’s eyes had changed. Doug was sure of it. They had been green earlier. Now they were so deeply blue, he felt he could drown in them. Toby grinned back at him, but it wasn’t Toby’s grin. It was a cocky grin. It was no longer Toby’s face. Doug watched the lines of Toby’s face change; it was as if all the pain, age and trouble had just melted away to be replaced by the healthy glow of beauty and youth. Doug wanted to pull out, to pull away, but he couldn’t. It was like this strange man was milking him and the urgency in his cock, the need to fuck, increased as the changes in Toby increased. But the thing that happened next blew Doug’s mind away. He felt at first, rather than saw, the gentle swelling that began beneath him. The body beneath him began to seethe with power, each muscle pulsating and flexing of its own accord. Toby’s legs, arched up around Doug, were the first to begin to enlarge with Toby’s new power, flaring out as his calves and quadriceps expanded. As they grew, they shredded to almost zero body fat as muscles rose up gloriously in perfect articulation. Looking down Doug thought at first that Toby’s waist was getting smaller, but then he realized it was only that the rest of him was just getting bigger. Doug could feel the muscle of Toby’s ass grow, as his thighs surged and shifted with newfound virility. The entirety swelling with muscle. Doug tore his face up from that to the new shoulders, grown wide and thick, the pectorals arcing up and bulging with strength. The once wiry neck grew now as thick as a bull, dense with cords of muscle. The abdominals rose up in perfect definition creating a pack of diamond, as all traces of imperfection disappeared. But Doug thought the biggest turn before him was Toby’s arms. They grew thick and then filled up round and full, bursting with new strength. Toby involuntarily flexed his arms as he lay there, the muscles growing as big as Doug’s own baseballs, and then surpassing them to become basketballs. Doug reached up to touch them, enthralled. He could feel the muscles under the skin still expanding under his fingertips. Toby’s muscle strained against the skin, growing tight, wrapping itself around his new frame, and displaying every fiber to its utmost. Just as it seemed he would swell so large that he would be unable to move, Toby entered the final phase of his transformation. The cock and balls, already swollen, grew to a massive size, dwarfing Doug’s own sizeable equipment. Another wave of growth passed through him as Toby grew even further beyond Doug’s own belief. Toby felt the glorious energy surge through him. It was like the pleasure of the best fuck he’d ever had in his life. It was absolute, unbridled power from within him. His power. His body coursed with it: the power to fuck, to hurt or to dominate anyone near him. Doug looked down at the unbelievable muscle god beneath him. His muscles were incredible. Thick ropes of muscle surrounded his neck. The chest was like two slabs of meat, by far larger than anything he’d ever dreamt of. Toby causally flexed it all for his benefit. The colossal torso underneath Doug tapered down into an almost perfect waist, supernaturally small waist with its picture perfect abs. Washboard was the first thing that came to Doug’s feeble mind staring at it. But no, this went beyond washboard. The definition was superhuman, like a comic book in its beauty and definition. The waist flared out into huge thighs thick with muscle. When he looked down again he really fixated on the cock before him. It was a gigantic power tool. His jaw dropped. “What the fuck?” he said. And then he came. He couldn’t help himself; it was as if the dam had broken. His dick spilled out round after round of cum inside Toby’s new muscle ass. Toby just smiled back at him, holding his own cock in his hand. Toby’s cock was not just long, it was hugely thick, and the balls hung down from it like two pieces of grapefruit. But the focal point of the tableau was certainly that mighty cock. Doug hesitantly touched Toby’s chest, afraid it was a dream somehow. He ran his hands across it, feeling the firm muscles. Toby stroked his new cock in his hands. He was becoming erect and hard. What Doug had assumed to be hard before now swelled into its own. Expanding to impossible size, a cannon of sexual power and strength. Toby massaged his dick enthusiastically, enjoying the feeling of pleasure increase in intensity with each stroke. Toby felt nothing but his own needs. He grabbed Doug’s powerful form in his own more thickly muscled arms and moved him around like a rag doll. Before Doug could even resist, Toby had pulled him up and placed him on his dick. Massive amounts of precum had begun oozing out of its gigantic tip and that oiled the way for him to slide up Doug’s ass. Doug yelped with pain at the intrusion, but it didn’t matter. Toby only cared about his own needs. He lifted Doug up and down, forcing him up and down his new pole. The sensation of being inside such a tight hole was too much for Toby at this stage. There was no point in holding back. After a few more strokes he climaxed. His pleasure surged beyond even that of his earlier transformation. It roared up his balls and into his cock and then out through his loins, exploding up Doug’s ass. Doug actually collapsed against him, not exactly losing consciousness, but the shock of the intense pleasure had stunned his mind made it impossible to think. Toby sat up, pulling Doug with him like a baby. He pulled him off his cock and laid him down on the bed. Doug was exhausted. Toby couldn’t resist the urge to flex, and as his muscles bunched and moved beneath his skin, he felt the residual swelling as the last of the power made it’s way through his system. His final size was enormous, but massively cut and beautifully proportioned. He walked to Doug’s bathroom and stared at himself in the mirror. His physique was incredible. His muscles were magnificent, perfect and huge, beyond anything else on this planet. He wasn’t that little thing he’d been before; he was the muscle god again. He was the maximum. He was Max. He knew it then for sure. Toby was still in there somewhere with his doubt and insecurity, but it was Max who was in charge now. The sight of his new body excited him again and his cock swelled to erection without even being touched. He reached down and stroked himself long and hard. The intense pleasure built up in his balls again. It was this perfect body. As he fell in love with himself over and over staring at the mirror, another orgasm overtook him. It was not a weak, ancillary orgasm to his earlier cum explosion inside Doug. This was full and mind blowing. His spray of cum so powerful that it hit the mirror like a hose of water. It was like he’d never cum before, the amount of jism that was pumping out of him, twenty spurts or more, spraying his seed all over the room. He glanced at the mess and didn’t care. Nothing mattered now except his body and its satisfaction. THE END (FOR NOW)

AUTHOR'S NOTE: While I am sad over the demise of the old forum, I suppose I am also the eternal optimist. This new site provides us the opportunity to showcase old works that may have gotten buried on the old forum. This is the first muscle related story I ever wrote and, in fact, it actually predates the old forum. It is still near and dear to my heart. Enjoy! The Beginning Toby had no idea what he’d done. The formula had been very specific and he laughed at himself as he looked at the concoction in front of him. It was supposed to be all-natural, but it clearly had the look of something dangerous about it: fumes seeping into the air and a foul stench. Still it seemed to be the answer to his prayers. You see he’d found this book at an estate sale when the rare bookstore he worked for had purchased a collection. Toby had stolen it before it was inventoried. Not that anyone would have missed the beaten up book with its tattered and worn covers. The text was in Latin, so most people couldn’t have read it anyway, and it had a lot of hand-written notes on the pages substantially decreasing its value. Toby figured he was doing the bookstore a favor for taking such a worthless poor seller off their hands. After glancing through its pages, Toby was thankful and not for the first time that he had been forced by his father to take Latin lessons in boarding school. For a dead language it was everywhere. The thing that had made Toby so especially intrigued about the book in the first place, enough to steal it anyway, was that it purported to be an alchemist’s manual of sorts. It had formulas for all types of things, although, to Toby’s disappointment, not one to turn lead into gold. Toby was usually very practical and wouldn’t have seriously expected such a thing to work. He was a scholar and a collector in his own right. He enjoyed books with an occult angle for their historical value: for what they said out the evolution of our society. He knew that there were alchemists’ journals out there that did indeed have such formulas – some modern forgeries, and he liked the idea of trying to add one to his collection. In fact his collection had already grown substantially and was made up of an assortment of old grimoires and other odds and ends he’d picked up along the way. But this book hadn’t been relegated to his collection in the same way as the others had. Toby had thought it fascinating from the start. Unlike the grimoires, which were admired and put back on their shelves, Toby spent hours pouring over the material in the journal. He even seriously considered changing his thesis from works on gay romance in medieval love stories to this journal. Which means, as you’ve guessed, that Toby was in addition to being a well-regarded employee in a rare bookstore, also in college, specifically studying literature and ancient texts. It probably had something with those Latin lessons after all. But his comfortable life aside, the reason we even have a story to tell is that Toby for a mild-mannered academic had been driven over the edge by jealousy. And lust. Well first it had been lust, but the jealousy had taken over. The object: his name was Michael. Michael had been a college student with Toby. But something had happened to Michael, something most unusual. Over the course of a semester Michael had grown from a fairly scrawny man at about one hundred forty pounds soaking wet, to a two hundred fifty pound monster. It had been a transformation that was absolutely breathtaking in its size and scope, and speed – and it had changed Michael forever. He’d dropped out of college and entered professional bodybuilding; he was nothing less than a sensation. And it didn’t seem like he was going to stop growing either. By removing himself from contact with his college acquaintances early in his first stage of growth, Michael had ducked the glare of questions from people who would really have wondered about his transformation. The only thing that anyone in the bodybuilding community cared about was the arrival of a new celebrity on the scene. So it began. Toby followed Michael’s transformation and career over the ensuing weeks like an addict, then from reality into to the pages of one bodybuilding magazine after another. There didn’t seem to be any Michael wasn’t in. This was when Toby’s sexual excitement at Michael’s transformation was overcome by the jealousy. He and Michael had not been lovers in any sense of the word, but they had been sexual partners of convenience from time to time. In those days when they’d started their studies Toby’s frame had been filled with a natural wiriness that had overshadowed Michael’s slight build. When Toby begged to be let in on the secret he’d been rebuffed by the growing Michael. Quite rightly, Toby thought, for why would any muscle god want someone like him? He had really been starting to despair, and when he despaired Toby always turned back to the one thing that cradled and comforted him: academia. He poured his heart and soul into that journal desperately looking for a way to bring something back into his life. It had been like someone had answered his prayers, for there in the pages before him Toby had stumbled across the formula. To be honest he wasn’t exactly sure what it did or would do. The text was a little obscure, but it seemed that it was supposed to, well that it was supposed to increase a man, to make him better. In his desperation, Toby was not as careful an academic as he usually was. He ignored the warnings scribbled on the pages. He wanted to be like Michael, to have what Michael had, and best of all to have Michael again if at all possible. And so here it is, Toby staring at the bubbling fluid in the beaker. Now mind you, it had taken some time, and he’d been very particular. Some of these all-natural ingredients had been hard to find, or make. For example he could only use water that had been salted and left out overnight for three consecutive full moons. Toby figured it was probably just the flowery language of the original author, but he didn’t want to take any chances. He was hoping against hope that this would work, while the rational part of his mind still functioning told him it was ludicrous. As ludicrous as what happened to Michael, he asked himself? Something he’d asked himself not for the first time. What the fuck, he thought, picking up the beaker and its contents; it’s now or never. He took the repulsive mixture and downed it in one terrible long swallow. At first he felt nothing, but as the gunk congealed within his stomach, Toby grew at first scared and then sick to his stomach. He double over in pain as he was suddenly filled with the most agonizing cramps imaginable. His rational mind thought he should get to a phone, but the only thing he could really think of was Michael: his handsome face, the way his biceps bunched into small boulders when he flexed them. Thinking he could stand no more Toby ran to the bathroom and puked and puked until at last his queasy stomach felt empty. The dark murky mixture had come out with all the rest of the contents of his dinner and Toby wondered if maybe he should have tried the formula on an empty stomach. Happy to still be alive he bent his head over the bathroom sink to get a long cool drink of water from the tap. When he looked back up at himself in the mirror though he realized there was something different about his eyes. His eyes were normally hazel green, but the eyes staring back at him were the bluest eyes he’d every seen. Something else was wrong too. Something was wrong with his face, he was sure of it. It was his face wasn’t it? And yet it seemed so familiar. With each passing second he was sure it was someone else’s face though, but this felt normal to him. His dishwater blond hair was clearly becoming a vibrant honey blond. His skin had the glow of health, and a tan. A tan? He was usually white as a sheet, wasn’t he? Then the tingle began. He looked down at his thin frame and his thin arms and legs, but in that moment a warm feeling spread from the center of his once queasy stomach and spread throughout the rest of his body. Then he could feel the beginnings of the change he hoped for as strength and virility filled his body. His shoulders began broadening, slowly at first but then he felt the snugness of the fabric of his shirt. Toby tried to unbutton the shirt, which was now far too tight across his broadening chest. In seconds he realized it was not just his shoulders growing larger, his chest and pecs had begun to expand underneath the clothes. His fingers fumbled unsteadily, but the pecs grew too fast and buttons began flying off across the bathroom. He tore the scraps away from his body in time to see the new muscles of his upper body rip through the material of his cotton undershirt as well. The wild growth continued unabated. His once flat chest expanded outwards before his eyes. He brought his hands up to feel his burgeoning pecs and was awestruck to see that his forearms had widened as well. Following his arms up past his elbows he could see that his biceps were also growing, already they’d ripped through the sleeves of his undershirt, but now they bunched and swelled even more, every time he moved his arms. Like Michael’s, he thought. Looking down at his once gaunt torso he was astounded to see that it was now twice as big as it had been and still growing. One look in the mirror confirmed his neck was developing too, no longer a thin shaft connecting his head to his shoulders but a thickening column of muscle. His shoulders seemed to be growing ever wider, while his deltoids were becoming developed and rounded. His biceps and triceps were rippling with newfound power. Toby couldn’t help himself – didn’t want to help himself. The power coursing through his veins was too much to bear and he had to flex. When he brought his arms up to flex them in a double biceps pose they looked bigger already than the arms of the biggest of the football player jocks he knew and occasionally gave blowjobs too. They were a bodybuilder’s biceps certainly, maybe even more. His pecs looked like slabs of growing meat under his skin with an ever enlarging valley appearing between them. His back was growing noticeably wider and his triceps felt the unfamiliar thrust of his lats forcing his arms out from the side of his body. His waist seemed to be the only part of his body that was not broadening but his stomach muscles were rolling and bunching under his skin, developing to an extent he never dreamed possible. With his attention centered on his rapidly expanding upper body it was a shock when he glanced lower in the mirror and saw that the legs of his pants were now filled to bursting with massive, new thighs. With a start Toby realized he was now growing upwards too because the pants were no longer down around his ankles, and they cut into his ripped quadriceps further up his legs. Even as he watched he realized they were becoming uncomfortably tight – and then they too ripped to shreds around his legs, leaving only tatters hanging around his waist. With newfound strength Toby broke his belt buckle and tore off his belt to relieve the pressure caused by the growing muscles of his thighs and stomach. He ripped away the remains of the pants. He was now clad only in too tight jockey shorts. The powerhouse legs, from the thickening quads and hamstrings down to Toby’s calves which for the first time in his adult life were really discernible, jutted out of the back of his lower legs. The growth on Toby didn’t seem to be stopping and although Toby would have been happy to look over his new torso and legs, the growing bulge in his underwear now caught his attention. Toby could feel his ass expand and grow more powerful to support the weight of his upper body. Looking in the mirror he could see it was becoming perfect. It became higher, tighter and rounder. Looking down he saw the crotch too was growing obscenely huge. Aware of discomfort he tried to peel off the jockey’s only to have the waistband and the backs rip off when he tried to get them down around his legs. Now that he was naked, Toby saw that the muscle growth had been reflected in the size of his cock and balls that were so much thicker, longer and hung lower than he had ever dreamed possible. Involuntarily he hefted them with his hands, amazed at their new weight and size. The growth continued for perhaps another half minute or so and then without warning suddenly stopped. Toby stood naked and alone and in his bathroom, running his hands over his bulging chest and rock hard arms, reveling in the washboard feel of his abs. With a shudder, his dick began to expand and with an audible gasp he grabbed it with his hands as it rose and began to point skyward. He couldn’t believe that he could fit both hands on the shaft and still see the shiny, purple head beyond his grasp. It was just too fucking much to take in, he thought. Then with a shout of pleasure and pain, he began to flex. He couldn’t help himself; he had to work these mounds of muscle, letting the last of the formula work its way through his bloodstream. Dumbfounded before, he suddenly felt the tingle again and watched himself undergo a second wave of growth, his muscles expanding again before his eyes making him even more massive than he had been before. His torso was expanded in all directions, growing wider as his shoulders and lats added inch after inch of muscle, and growing thicker as his already huge pecs expanded outwards while with the slabs of muscle on his upper back grew the opposite direction. His biceps and triceps strained against the his skin, looking flexed even though his arms were hanging down to his sides to the extent his increasing lats would allow. His immense thighs were thickening, adding more and more beef, forcing him to change his stance so as to make room for the increased mass of his legs. His calves were growing also, their diamond heads getting wider and thicker with each second. Only his waist seemed unchanged though his abdominal muscles were becoming ever more packed, cut and defined. All over, his body seemed to be expanding outwards, adding pound after pound of muscle mass. Then it was done. Toby felt absolutely terrific. He’d never felt so alive, so perfect. He looked in the mirror and thought that Michael should be so lucky. He, Toby, was a god now too. More so even. He was more than little old Toby – he was someone new. He stroked his erection and knew then what he wanted. The only thing he wanted. And thinking of the college only minutes away, he knew where he could get it. He knew the muscle monsters that frequented the gym there at this time of the evening. He’d been there many times before, sneaking a peak at them unawares. He stood on his bathroom scale to see how much he’d grown. Instantly the needle went to three hundred pounds and strained to go beyond. Then suddenly he heard it make a dreadful noise as his weight crushed the life out of the machine. Well that was okay, he thought, it didn’t matter. He was sure he could get proper measurements at the gym. What to wear, he thought, examining Toby’s wardrobe? “That’s right,” he said aloud, “This is his wardrobe, not mine. I need clothes that’ll fit a real man.” The only thing that worked for him was a pair of Toby’s biggest and baggiest sweatpants and even they were too small for his quads. Oh, well – who gives a fuck? He could always get new clothes later. Now he needed just needed to cum. “Party time,” he said, as he headed out the door. Read the Next Part

Hi guys i posted this story in parts on the old board under my old name iwnnabbig, it got some nice comments so im reposting it on here, i have left it open at the end to tie in with a another story i am currently working on (the web diary of a skinny geek). Alex hated school, from 9am till 1530, Monday to Friday he was the skinny kid the bullies would pick on during break times, alex was 15 and weighed around 135lb, arms and legs represented drainpipes, flat chested and sunken shouldered he was the perfect bait for the bullies. The two main bullies were called nick and tony and were both in the schools rugby team, aged 15 and 16 they were both broad shouldered thick chested and weighed around 165lb, break times would usually consist of either nick or tony pinning alex to the wall by the scruff of his shirt, threatening to break his arms if he didn’t give them his lunch money. One day alex tried to fight back by punching nick in the stomach, nick never flinched and just laughed. “haha that all you got little man, you weak little dweb, this is a punch” He punched alex in the midriff, alex collapsed on the floor in pain and started to cry “never try to punch either of us again or you’ll end up with two black eyes and a broken nose, got it!!” tony said. Alex just nodded through the pain and tears. Even though alex hated school, he equally hated going back to his house and to his arrogant 18yrold brother Shane. Alex hated Shane for one reason and one reason only, his muscles, alex also had to share a bedroom with him as well. Shane was a bodybuilder and had a perfectly proportioned large muscular physique, arms measured a whopping 22”, his pecs looked like two cushions sitting atop a column of 6 rocks that made up his abs, his broad shoulders and wide raking lats made sure he dominated any space he was in, his tree trunk thighs and melon sized calves made up his awesome physique. Alex hated going back to shane as shane would dominate him and toy with him using his far superior size and all of his 210lb he had at his disposal, Shane would often use alex as a barbell to curl him, bench press and shoulder press him, arm wrestling, alex couldn’t even move shanes arms even if it was both of his against shanes 1 arm, shanes forearms were easily bigger than alexs arm and would demolish him in seconds of the match starting. Shane would stand over alex and spread his lats and completely engulf him with his awesome width. Alex came home from school after another day of pain from nick and tony, put his bag and jacket on the hook and went upstairs to the bedroom to where shane would be waiting to dish out the evening torture, alex walked into the room to find shane standing there in nothing but a tight pair of boxers, everyone of his muscles looking pumped and huge. “Hey skinny bro, how was school, just the same?” shane asked “what do you think meathead, it’s the same everday!!” replied alex “well sadly for you I’ve had a super session at the gym and im feeling extra pumped and huge, just look at me man im fucking beastly today!” Shane walked over to alex and flexed his left bi in his face, the sheer size of his bi covered alex’s entire face, “touch it bro this is what real muscle is!” he squeezed extra hard and his bi pumped even bigger. “no, im not your slave!!” alex replied “haha dweb! Instead of using you as a gym set and whipping your skinny ass at arm wrestling Im gonna humiliate you instead, your gonna see how huge this body really is!” Shane pushed alex over to the mirror, shanes strength was enough to send alex flying on the floor, he got up a little gingerly. “now take your top off and get the measuring tape and pass it to me” ordered shane Alex did what shane wanted otherwise he would get twist his arm unitl he agreed, so he took his top off and got the measuring tape from the drawer and gave it to his huge brother. “Flex for me I wanna see what your sticks measure, don’t make me bend that arm for you!!” ordered shane. Alex did a double bicep pose, but it was pathetic, there was no lump peak or anything, shane laughed as he wrapped the tape round alex skinny arm, “ sweet jesus haha 9 inches u skinny fuck, stand aside and see what biceps should measure” Shane hit a double bicep pose too, this time mounds of muscle rocketed up shanes arms and formed a freaky split peak at the top, “measure these giants bro, there looking gigantic!” Alex wrapped the tape round shanes arm, “whats it say bro” shane barked. “ too big you roid fuelled tit, but to please your ego they are 26inches” alex told him “26!! Yeah that’s it, bloody huge bro added 4 inches this week, flex your left arm I wanna see the comparison!” Alex stood next to shane and flexed his skinny arms, It was annoying for alex but wonderful for shane, the size comparison was sickening, shane moved behind alex , it looked like someone had drawn a white stick figure on alex’s body, shane turned round and spread his lats, they spread so wide that they inched past alexs elbow points. “can we stop now, ive had enough!” alex asked “ how can you have had enough of this fine muscular specimen, if I were you id be wanting to see more, but your pathetic and don’t know the true meaning of muscle and strength like I do!” shane replied, he then swung round picked alex up by the scruff of the neck and held him in the air, “feel that strength ? I could crush your neck in 2 seconds flat!” he then threw alex on his bed. Shane left to go in the shower before his 2nd gym session of the day, alex lay crumpled on his bed contemplating what just happened, his huge brother had just dominated him mentally and physically and there nothing he could of done about it, that was his life. Shane came back from the shower, got changed into his gym gear, drank what looked like a gallon of pre workout supplement and injected a few roids, “ im staying at my girlfriends tonight so you can sulk in peace, see you tomorrow bag a bones” shane left to go to the gym. When bedtime came around alex did what he did everynight and dreamt of seeking revenge on nick, tony and his brother, alex didn’t like shanes muscles for what they did to him but dreamt of being much bigger then him and getting his revenge by any means possible. With the next day being Saturday he would be spared nick and tony at school but not his brother, he went to sleep that night dreaming the perfect revenge but also trepidation of what shane will do to him tomorrow. Alex woke up the next morning happy at what had occurred during his dream, shane, nick and tony had been dealt with and were now scared of him, but reality soon dawned as he knew it was just a dream and his huge brother would soon be back and the weekend bullying would begin. Alex had a shower got dressed and went down stairs for his breakfast, the postman hadn’t been but there was a small package on the doormat, he went over and picked it up, looked at it to find it had his name on it. He went into the kitchen got the scissors and cut the top of the package, he pulled out a note and a small unmarked 50ml bottle of a black liquid, he placed the bottle on the table picked up the note opened it and read it: HI ALEX, I HAVE BEEN KEEPING AN EYE ON YOU FOR THE PAST YEAR OR SO NOW, I KNOW ABOUT THE BULLYING YOU GET AT SCHOOL AND ABOUT YOUR BIG BRO SHANE AND WHAT HE DOES TO YOU HERE, YOU MAYBE WONDERING WHAT THE LIQUID IS AND WHO I AM, THE LIQUID WILL GRANT YOU WHATEVER YOU DREAM TO MAKE YOUR TROUBLES STOP, FOR WHO I AM ITS NOT IMPORTANT I’LL BE WATCHING! TF Alex put the note down, “ tf tf tf, whos that!” he didn’t know anyone with those initials, not anyone at school or family, he picked up the bottle, shook it, the liquid had the consistency of honey, he re-read the letter, “will grant me what I dream? How does this guy know about my dreams?” Alex pondered what would happen if he drank it, what would it do to him, how would it change what is happening to him, all these thoughts were rushing through his head when he heard the door open, he stuffed the bottle and note in his pocket and walked out the kitchen. Shane was hanging his coat on the hook, his huge body stretching the t shirt he had on to ripping point, his monstrous legs filling out his joggers, he turns round and spots alex walking towards him, “ morning rake features, u well” shane asked “ well I was till u came in, brute!” alex retorted, he reached the stairs but shane shot out a beefy arm and blocks him. “let me!” shane said before picking alex up and tossing him over his shoulder and carried him upstairs to the bedroom, then dropping him on the floor. “ouch man cudda put me on my bed you daft or summit” alex knew what he had just said would not go down well with his bro. “daft!! Who you calling daft!!” shane was not happy, he tore off his shirt, his huge body was bulging and rippling, he walked over to alexs bed picked him up by his shirt, grabbed him behind the head and pushed his face into his mighty pecs, shanes pecs were big enough to cover most of alexs head, he pulled his head out, “wanna apologise?” shane barked out “sorry sorry” alex said as he gasped for breath. “ you call me a daft again and I’ll break you, you’re the one whos daft bro, im creating a body of huge proportions and awesome strength and you don’t even have the respect to say how awesome I look” shane hit a double bi pose, his bi’s grew upwards and outwards to form obscene peaks. “ tina measured them this morning fuckin 28 inches and could break any bone in your body!” Alex knew this was true, his brother was growing bigger and stronger by the day and any wrong word would result in him getting even more pain inflicted on him. Alex got up and went to lie on his bed. Shane was packing a travel bag with clothes, supplements, roids and posing trunks, “ your lucky this weekend boy im away at a competition, im not back till Tuesday, see you then, you better hope I win!!” Alex lay on his bed as shane left, he then did something he has never done previously, cry, tears rolling down his face as he thought will these humiliations ever stop, he has dreamt about getting revenge but physically he couldn’t do it in real life. He rolled over to lay on his side, the bottle of liquid fell out of his pocket onto the floor, because of shanes domination he had forgotten about the bottle, he got up picked the bottle up and remembered what the note said, “ grant you whatever you dream!” Alex knew that this could all be a load of rubbish, a prank as it were, but something inside him was telling him to drink it, he hesitated for a while, then he eventually unscrewed the lid and swallowed the contents, it tasted like liquorice, he felt its warm consistency flow down his body, he threw the bottle in the bin and settled down to do his homework. While sat doing his homework alex suddenly felt a strange sensation run through his body, it felt like a mini electric shock then it stopped, another 5 of these sensations happened over the course of the day, “what is this stuff, what are these sensations all about, nothings happening.” Alex went to bed feeling depressed, nothing was going right for him in his life, he was getting bullied at home and school and some unknown person has basically just sent him a liquid liquorice allsort, when was his life gonna change for the better. Morning broke, alex slowly woke from his slumber, stretched his arms. CREAK CREAK SNAP…………………………. BANG, alexs bed collapsed and left him in a heap on the floor, he composed himself and put a hand on the chair next to him, he was just about to get up when he noticed something very different about his arm, gone were the skinny brush handles that he went to bed with, in their place were two large densely muscled arms, writhing with rippling muscle and veins thick as pencils. “whoa bloody hell!!” he shouted “whats happened!!” he got up looked down and was met with two cushion sized slabs of meat that were his pecs, he moved his hand towards his stomach , it was met with 6 tennis ball sized abs. “ Christ I feel big n ripped” he muttered to himself, he then made his way to the bathroom, looked in the wall length mirror, his mouth dropped open, alex didn’t recognize the body that was looking back at him, atop his large chest were immensely broad bulbous shoulders, leading down to a pair of hugely thick biceps, his lats formed an impressive v tapering out from a mountain ridged sized back, down below his thighs were rippling with deeply cut thick muscle the size of tree stumps. Alex walked over to the scales, he wondered how much muscle he had put on, he stepped on.. 150…155…165.. the scales stopped at 185lb, “ wow 50lb” alex walked back over to the mirror, collected the tape measure from the shelf, flexed his left bi, a huge mound of muscle formed on his arm, he wrapped the tape round till it joined at the peak, the tape read 20 inches. Alex again looked in the mirror, to get one over on shane he would need to be a lot bigger, as shane was still far bigger than him and weighed at least an extra 70-80lb, but he knew he was now much bigger and stronger than nick and tony. Non of alex clothes would fit him so he had to use some of shanes old clothes that didn’t fit him now, he went down stairs to get his breakfast and again found a letter for him on the doormat, he picked it up sat down at the table and read it: AS YOU WILL BE NOW AWARE YOU HAVE GONE THROUGH QUITE A LARGE PHYSICAL CHANGE, NO WHERE BIG ENOUGH TO DEAL WITH YOUR BROTHER, SO I IMPLORE NOT TO TRY AND CHALLENGE HIM YET AS HE WILL STILL INJURE YOU QUITE BADLY BUT YOU ARE NOW CAPABLE OF SHOWING NICK AND TONY WHOS BOSS, YOU ARE BIGGER N STRONGER THEN THEY ARE BUT DON’T OVER DO IT!!!! I’LL BE WATCHING TF Alex again had questions going round his head, “how did this person know I had taken the liquid? The size of my 3 tormentors?” answers he would never get to know. All the questions were quickly wiped from his mind when he remembered he had been given this size for a purpose, to seek revenge on nick and tony, it was time for alex to get his own back big style. Alex got off the bus outside the gym were nick and tony had rugby training on a Sunday, he walked in and headed towards the changing room, passing the hall were nick, tony and the rest of the team were circuit training, he went into the changing room and sat in the corner waiting for the session to finish, 10 mins passed when the first few people started entering the changing room, alex had come dressed as if he was using the gym facilities, a white vest top and sweat shorts doing their best to keep his muscled body covered. Nick and tony entered a few mins later not noticing alex in the corner as there were too busy chatting, alex left the room and waited for them to shower and get dressed, by which time they were the only 2 left in the room, alex went back in and saw them getting ready to leave, he walked up behind them tapped them on the shoulder, they both swung round. “Alex??” they asked with a look of disbelief on their faces “ that’s right blockheads!” he said before grabbing both of them by their shirts and lifting them off the ground, “ you messed with me far too many times now its my turn!!” he lifted them up higher before slamming their backs against the wall and letting them fall on the floor. Nick and tony got up and tried to look imposing by puffing their chests out and tensing their muscles, but alex just laughed, “haha is that meant to scare me, call that a chest ,here??” alex then flexed his pecs and blew his own chest up , they ballooned to twice the size they were unflexed, he then tensed his biceps, which turned into solid mounds of rock. As alex was doing that nick and tony charged at him, their combined strength knocked alex to the ground, they both grabbed one of alexs muscular arms and tried to twist them round his back, but alex was too strong for them singularly and easily shrugged them both off, he got up picked them both up again and threw them on the floor, he picked tony up slammed him against the wall and punched him twice in the stomach, the force of the punches made tony scream in pain, he fell to the floor, alex then grabbed nick and dished out the same treatment. As they were both lying injured on the floor alex stood over them and said, “ that was just starters, if I see you bullying any kid at school like you did me ya gonna feel pain like you never felt before, got it!!” Nick and tony just nodded. Walking back to the bus stop alex knew that had to be done but he also knew they was a much bigger fish to fry. Alex thought to himself while sat on the bus that he could of done a lot more to nick and tony apart from throw a few punches, yes they now know that he should not be taken lightly, but he didn’t show his superior strength he had over them, he basically let them off lightly, “right” he said to himself while cracking his knuckles, “ tomorrow at school they gonna wish they never met me!!” Alex got off the bus near his house, as he got nearer he saw a hooded figure get into a car parked outside his house and drive off, he didn’t recognise the car, but found it strange that on a hot sunny day the figure was wearing a hoodie with the hood up, he got back to the house to find another package on the doormat, again he opened it to find a note and another bottle of the black liquid, he sat down and read it: NOW THAT YOU HAVE THE ATTENTION OF THOSE TWO THUGS, ITS TIME YOU UPPED THE GAINS IN READYNESS FOR YOUR BIG BRO AND IF YOU WISH, TO HEAP MORE MISERY ON THEM TWO, IM GROWING YOU IN STAGES AS I WANT YOU TO APPRECIATE THE GROWTH THAT IS HAPPENING TO YOU, ENJOY, I’LL BE WATCHING. TF Alex was beginning to understand that this mysterious person was on his side and not some loony doctor looking for a test subject, this person wanted alex to inflict mental and/or physical pain on his tormentors. When bedtime came around alex downed the fresh bottle of the black liquid and went to bed wondering how he would look in the morning. Alex woke up the next morning and stretched out but there was no creaking or snapping like the previous night as his bed was still broke, he rushed out of bed and ran to the bathroom to look in the mirror, he looked in the mirror and was met with a familiar sight. The liquid had grown alexs body into a carbon copy of shanes, he had the monstrous 28 inch bis, the thick pillow sized pecs, large boulder shouldes, wide raking lats, titanic thighs and huge calves. A huge smile etched across alexs face, he knew he was huge and knew what havoc he could reap at school. When alex got to school everyone could not take their eyes of this super huge 15yr old, girls and boys were running up to him wanting to touch his huge body, he duly obliged by flexing his huge guns and chest, he was happy doing this but he only had one thing on his mind, nick and tony. While strutting down the corridor he noticed them walking into the locker room, he followed them in, made sure no one else was in then shut the door behind him, he walked over to where their lockers were. “Hello boys!!” his voice now a deep tone Nick and Tony swung round expecting to see one of their mates playing a prank, when they saw it was a much much larger alex they dropped their bags and stared at the behemoth that was stood infront of them. “Speechless eh, ha im not surprised when you’ve got muscle like this infront of you!!” alex flexed his mammoth arms, both nick and tonys mouths dropped. “You, come here!!” pointing to nick, nick walked over to where alex was hulking, alex flexed his left bi inches from nicks face, the sheer mass and peak of the bi covered nick’s whole face, “ haha my arm is bigger than your head!”, he pushed nick back, alex strength made nick fly into the lockers and slump onto the floor. “Your next dweb” pointing to tony, tony didn’t move. “ no, not gonna be your pet!” tony answered. “Well we’ll see about that” alex walked over to the lockers, “do as I say or this will be you!” alex ripped the locker door off its hinges like it was made form card, emptied the contents then picked it up wrapped his huge arms round it and began to crush it against his mammoth chest, the metal twisted and contorted from his sheer strength, he let go placed hands on the top and bottom of the locker and squeezed it like an accordion, then dropped it on the floor. Tony gulped hard with fear etched on his face. “Now get here!” alex sternly told tony, he walked over to him Alex pushed tony over, then grabbed his head and thrust it between his gigantic thighs, he closed his legs tightly against tonys head, he then started tensing his thighs making then harder and causing real pain to tonys head. “arghhhh, ouch, oowwwww,your hurting me man, let fucking go” tony demanded “aww afraid of a little pain are we” alex said as he tensed a little harder before letting him go, tony fell to the floor. “Ha your weak, no match for my awesome size and strength” Alex walked over to them both, picked them up, one in each hand and started using them as human dumbells, he used them for side lateral raises, up n down, up n down, it went on for what seemed like ages, he then pressed them over his head for a few reps before tossing them against the lockers, he walked over and stood over them. “ I enjoyed that, see you tomorrow!!” He left the locker room leaving nick and tony in a heap on the floor and made his way home. When he got home he wasn’t surprised to see another package on the floor, he sat down and opened it and read the note: SO ARE YOU READY FOR IT……………………………. TF Alex knew what taking this next bottle of black liquid would mean, it meant, in the morning he would wake up and be the biggest 15yr old ever, he could flaunt even more at school and give heavier punishment to nick and tony, but the most exciting thing on his mind is that he would be bigger and much stronger than Shane, at last he would be able to inflict some damage on his older brother. Alex downed the black liquid before he went to bed knowing that this time tomorrow night he would be going to bed having started his revenge on his older but smaller brother. Morning came and alex woke up, threw the quilt off his body , stood up and before he even moved he could see that he had grown considerably during the night, he looked down but his view was blocked by two gigantic barrel sized pecs, “ fucking hell, I need to see the rest!!” he said to himself. He went to the bathroom to look in the mirror, but he had a problem, he couldn’t fit thorough the doorway, his shoulders and back had thickened and widened so much during the night, he turned sideways to get in but even that was a struggle with his new bigger pecs. When he eventually got in he walked over to the mirror, he had to step back a few steps to get his whole body in view, “OMG!!!” Alex stared at his new freaky big physique, in addition to his new gigantic chest he had grown atlas stone sized shoulders which led down to his now gargantuan arms, he flexed them, mounds upon mounds of muscle blew up on his arm he had no tape but they must of topped 30+ inches, under his arms were the meatiest, widest lats ever seen, tapering down to his abs which resembled 8 softball sized rocks of super hard muscle, his thighs looked the size of 2 tree trunks never mind 1 and his calves were the size of soccer balls. Alex knew that clothes were now gonna be a major problem, he found the largest pair of joggers and tshirt he could find, they stuck to his body so tightly it looked like they had been painted on. He got to school and was again met with gasps and shocked faces from other pupils, everyone wanting to touch his new freaky large muscles, at one point he tensed his pecs and flexed his bi’s and got kids to try and dent his skin but to obvious no avail. He asked were nick and tony were, he got told they were in the gym. Alex made his way to the school gym, he got to the door and saw nick and tony were the only ones in, they were at the bench press area, he closed the door behind him picked up a whole rack of weights, which was loaded with about 400kg worth of plates and put it front of the door, walked over to nick and tony, “ ready for day two boys??” he said. They both turned round, before they even had time to speak alex ripped their shirts of their bodies picked them up by their necks and threw them over to where the mirrors were, they landed with a thump on the floor. “get up wuss’s” alex ordered Nick and tony both got gingerly to their feet and watched as alex peeled his own shirt of his mammoth torso. “Haha call that muscle” pointing at their bodies “ there not enough muscle on you two to cover my pecs.” He again picked them up and thrust their faces in his pecs one on each, rubbing their faces on his hard rippling muscle, every now n then tensing them to make them rock hard then bashing their faces of them, to nick and tony it felt like they were getting bashed against a brick wall. “ Arghhhh stop that your breaking our noses” tony cried “I’ll stop when im ready, understand!!” barked alex, eventually he threw them onto the benches, blood pouring from their mouth and nose. “ now your gonna both do what I say or I’ll break you in half, right!!!” came alex’s ultimatum. The look on nick and tonys face indicated that they understood but just to highlight the statement Alex picked up 2 25kg plates, placed one on top of the other and began bending them in half like they were made of cardboard, he separated them and then mind-blowingly tore them in half, the duos mouths dropped. “ That’s what muscle and strength like this can do!!” alex said before flexing his huge guns in their faces, “ I wanna know what these mountains measure, get the tape NOW!” Tony went to the set of drawers and got the tape. “ Now measure it!” ordered alex. Tony began wrapping the tape round alexs gigantic arm, he found it hard to get it round his freakish triceps and huge peak but managed to join the ends up eventually, “AND??” barked alex. Tony looked at the numbers, his eyes bulged in his sockets, “e.r.r.r.r.rrrrrr” he stuttered, “34 inches!!” “YEAH, that’s real muscle not those twigs u call biceps, what are they 15-16 haha, my arms are probably bigger than your waist and thighs.” Alex mockingly said. “I need to workout!!” Alex walked over to the rack of weights that was blocking the door, he crouched down picked the 400+kg rack up like it weighed nothing and started curling it, his mammoth arms bulging with every rep, after 40 reps he threw it in the direction of nick and tony, the duo had to dive out of the way or risk getting seriously hurt. With them still on the floor, alex walked over to them picked them both up and started bear hugging them with a python like grip, squeezing the air out of their lungs and crushing their bodies, nick and tony were gasping for breath but alex kept squeezing, mercifully he let his grip go a few minutes later, nick and tony looked in the mirror, their torso were black n blue from the super strong grip alex had on them. “ you could ave killed us man??” nick told alex “ Why would I do that, I’ve got loads more punishment for you this week!” alex told them, as an icing on the cake moment he punched them both in the face, knocking them out cold then left the gym. Alex got home that night, shane was not back yet but knew he would be in shortly, so he set his plan into motion. Shane walked into the house around 6pm, hung his coat on the rail and went up to the bedroom, he walked into the room THUMP….. Alex punched his bro in the face and knocked him straight out, picked him up, slung him over his shoulder and carried him down to the basement. Shane came back round, he was lying on a beat up mattress on the basement floor, there was no light it was pitch black. “ Welcome back little bro.” Shane staggered to his feet, “ Alex is that you? You wait till I get my hands on you, im gonna fucking beat the shit outta ya, who did you get to help you in this scheme coz I’ll get them too!” “Haha I’d like to see you try?” Alex replied, he then switched the basement light on, all he was wearing was a pair of shanes shorts, “ but somehow I don’t think you will!” he said before flexing his mighty 34” guns. Shane was too angry to acknowledge that his once skinny younger brother was now bigger than him, his roid rage took centre stage, he charged towards alex head first, his head collided with alex’s brick like abs, alex barely budged, but shane ended up in a heap on the floor holding his head. “grrrrrrr” shane growled, “ he got back up and started pounding alexs torso with punch after punch, but still alex just stood there, his huge body absorbing the punches like a sponge, shanes fists and knuckles were beetroot red with the effort. After what seemed like 5mins of constant punching, alex had had enough, he caught one of shanes fists in his huge hands and began squeezing it and twisting his arm to the side, his grip got stronger, shanes knuckles began to crack under the vice like grip, with his other hand Alex punched shane hard in his stomach. “Arrghhh” Shane collapsed on the floor in pain. Alex didn’t stop there, he picked shane by his chin and landed 2 punches on his face, he let him collapse on the floor before picking him up by his neck and slamming him back first onto the concrete floor. “ Bro you blind! Their no way you can hurt me with your fists, im fucking gigantic, your pathetic punches make no mark on me, but I can break you anytime I like.” Alex told his battered and bloodied brother. Shane tried his best to string a sentence together as he was still in a lot of pain from Alex’s beating, “ you…rr g….oo…na p p pay fffffor tthis bbbro!” “ haha, in that state your not bro, what you gonna do kick me” alex mocked his older brother, “ hope you heal quick as ive only just started, I got more growing to do and more mental and physical pain to inflict on your sorry body.” Alex left shane heaped on the mattress, as he went back up to the house he locked the door behind him, alex wasn’t daft he knew shane would be strong enough to break the door down, so to make sure escape was not possible alex went into the garage and picked up an unused American style double fridge/freezer that must of weighed at least 500kg and blocked the basement doorway with it. Shane lay on the mattress in constant pain, blood seeping from his nose and lips, the image of his huge hulking brother still in his memory, he was wondering how he would get his brother back, he couldn’t use strength as alex was far stronger than him, the only option he thought of was props, but there was non at his disposal in the basement, everything was in the garage or the bedroom, he staggered up the stairs to try and sneak to the garage, tried the door but couldn’t open it due to the fridge being wedged against it on the other side. “Grrrrrrr” he grunted in frustration, he punched the door so hard he punched right through the wood, but knew he couldn’t budge the super heavy fridge. He went back down and sat on the mattress, then an idea came to him, he got out his phone and started texting one of his gym buddies. Alex was lying on his bed plotting the next chapters for nick, tony and shane, he knew he could overpower them at will. Nick and tony could easily be broke, crushed with one squeeze of his hand, but shane would be a tougher nut to crack due to the size he has, be it alex was bigger and stronger than his brother he felt he needed more to really lay the punishment on him, but there was no liquid for him today, maybe that was it, the body and strength he had would be all he would get, maybe this TF person wants alex to elongate shanes torture, all this was going through his head. While lying on his bed there came a knock on the door, alex looked at his watch, it read 21:14, “ who could this be at this time.” He thought. He went down stairs to the door, opened it, but there was no one there, he turned back to walk back in the house when he felt a tap on his shoulder, he turned round to see who it was. SMACK…….. a metal bar hit alex flush in the face, he wobbled abit but before he could retain his balance, SMACK…. Another blow to his face but harder, this time alex fell to the ground and lost consciousness. Alex came round, his sight blurry, he closed his eyes and shook his head, he saw that he was in the basement, he was stood up but he couldn’t move, he looked down. “What the hell!” his feet were encased in thickly set cement up to his ankles, he looked up at the sound of footsteps walking his way, shane was hobbling towards him, next to him was his gym buddy craig. Craig was a freak, bigger than shane but only slightly smaller than alex “Hello brother, this is Craig, he’s very handy when it comes to these types of situations, thanks to you im out of action, but craig here is gonna replace me for a bit, see what you’re REALLY made of!” Shane laughed as he sat down on a chair. “Shane you’re making a big mistake, this concrete won’t hold me for long!” alex said. “Haha we’ll see?” shane replied before giving a nod to craig. SMACK, the umpteenth punch landed on Alex’s stomach, even with his rock like abs there was only so much pounding he could take before he started to buckle, each one of craigs hard punches was now hitting the spot, each punch alex would keel over even more. A good 10mins of hard punches was rounded off with a huge uppercut to alexs chin, it didn’t knock alex out but it disorientated him for a little while, alex was stuck there swaying, blood seeping from his mouth. “ That’s what you get if you mess with me bro, you’re lucky you’re the size you are or craig would have seriously damaged you otherwise!” Shane said “ Is this how you go about your life, beating guys to a pulp, you and fuck buddy here, why? What are you achieving out of this, you’re just a sucker for the power you have!” Alex replied “ I do it so people will fear me, I wanna walk down the street or anywhere I go and people just quiver at the sight of me , knowing I’ll do em over if they dare cross me, craig is my side kick for more trickier people, the ones who need extra attention!” replied shane “ bro your pathetic and a psycho you can’t go round demolishing people just for the sake of it” alex said. “ I can do what I want, I’ve been building myself up to get freaky huge like craig and then we would be unstoppable, but you got in the way, so we need to eradicate the problem, craig was just warming up earlier, he’s now gonna unleash his inner beast, goodbye brother!!” Just as craig was about to land the first punch all the lights in the basement went out. “ Oh great, bloody hell, craig I’ll need a hand seeing as though my brother temporarily side lined me.” Shane hobbled up the stairs followed by craig. For the first time in a while alex was glad to see the back of his brother and his thug friend, he was stood there feet in concrete and still swaying from the beating craig had gave him, then at the top of the stairs he saw a torch light then heard a low whisper from a ladys voice. “ Alex, are you alright?” came the voice, followed by footsteps coming down the stairs, the lady shone her torch round the room until the beam came in contact with alexs huge body. “oh dear, you look a mess, is that what I think it is?” pointing down at the concrete. “ yeah it is!” alex replied, “who are you?” “I am the person who has been sending you the liquid, I am TF!!” the lady replied, “ don’t worry about the other 2, the power cut was my doing, it will take two dumbheads ages to find the real problem. I needed to find you before it was too late.” “ how do you know about me, were I live, who shane is, nick and tony and what they have been doing to me?” alex asked. “ My name is Tina Fulton, im Shanes girlfriend.” “ What, your tina? Why is the girlfriend of my brother helping me to take revenge on him?” alex was staggered. “ because what he is doing is wrong, he has been telling me all about what he does to you and what happens at school through you telling him I get too find out, I try to tell him to stop , that he should be helping you not making it worse, but he laughs it off saying he only doing it for a laugh, to try and spur you on, but knowing his mentality I didn’t believe him, so I set plans in motion to keep an eye on him, that stud he has in his ear? I bought him it as a gift, but hidden in the gem is a camera my mate inserted at her works lab which relays pictures to my laptop when I want them. After a while of seeing what he was doing I decided that you needed help, I didn’t know any muscle in town that could help, so I used my science degree to make you the muscle you needed to challenge him, hence the liquid. The first dose was to make you get back at nick and tony, the rest have been preparing you for shane, it was working until he enlisted craig, then I knew I needed to get u another higher dose asap, so this one is fast acting and you need to take it now!” Alex looked stunned, “ I don’t know what to say tina, er thank you would be a start, but how can I ever repay you?” “ Break the bastards!!” tina replied, she then handed the liquid to alex, “ I better go don’t want shane catching me yet, have fun!” Tina left alex to himself. Alex unscrewed the top on the liquid bottle and downed the contents, almost immediately he felt a warmth rush through his body, then it happened, his body started expanding at a fair rate, every bodypart growing to obscene sizes , he looked down but couldn’t see anything other than his gargantuan chest, he felt his thighs expanding, pressure was building round his ankles and calves, the new size and strength alex now possessed in his lower legs shattered the concrete, he was now free. Alex flexed his new size biceps, he turned and watched as his arms turned into freakishly big mounds of solid ripped muscle, the peak topped well passed his clenched fist. This new liquid had added at least 10” on to his arms and at least the same on every other bodypart. The lights came back on, alex heard shane and craig re-enter the house, he ran to the only dark spot in the basement and waited. Shane and craig came down the stairs, “ right where wer……., he’s gone, how!! “ Im here brother, we were at the point of my beating, but don’t think that’ll happen now!!” Alex stepped out of the shadows , his gargantuan frame blocking any light from above. “My turn !!” Shane and Craig looked at each other with stunned looks on their faces, looked back at Alex, all they could do was look at his gargantuan body, one of alexs thighs looked bigger than shanes torso, calves bigger than craigs arms. “that’s right dwebs you better look scared, im bigger and stronger than both of you put together, I wouldn’t like to be you right now, especially with what these have in store for you” Alex flexed his gigantic biceps, all 40+ inches looked menacing and full of unnatural strength. “So who’s first?” alex asked Shane and Craig again looked at each other, non of them wanting to have a go at alex first, for the first time they both had fear etched on their faces. “Bro come on, we wouldn’t stand a chance!” Shane said. “Does it look like I care bro, did I stand a chance when I was skinny, did I stand a chance when my feet were encased in cement, no, so why should I be lenient now, so which of you chickens is going first or do I just pick?” alex told them. With craig being the bigger of the two and having no injuries he plucked any courage he could find and opted to go first, he stepped forward towards Alex. “So its you first then, so go on beat me up, give me all you got, hahaha” alex mocked Craig let rip with a hard punch to alex abs, CRACK, SNAP, craigs knuckle bones obliterated on contact with alex mid-riff, alex abs felt like they were made from an impenetrable metal. “ouuucchhh” craig screamed in pain, he looked up in pain but anger replaced fear, he ran towards alex, but alex second guessed him, he shot out his arm and grabbed craig round the neck and lifted him up in the air over his head, alex started to tighten his grip round craigs neck, bones began to creak in his neck, but just before snapping them alex threw him against the brick wall, craig hit the wall hard and fell onto the floor, but alex wasn’t finished there. He walked over to craig, picked him up by the scruff of his tshirt and pinned him against the wall, “if you thought that was painful think again!!” alex said. He then pulled craig towards his humongous chest, then wrapped his huge arms round his back and began crushing his body like a python, his huge superstring forearms crushing his back bones and his huge rock solid chest pulverising his rigcage, craig screamed in sheer pain. His bones were getting snapped like toothpicks, alex finally let him go, craig collapsed on the floor in sheer agony, alex left him on a heap as he turned to shane. “ He was pathetic. God knows what you’re gonna be bro. lets find out” Alex walked towards his older brother, shane was quivering. “no bro please don’t, no bro!!” shane pleaded. “Shut up!” alex punched his brother square in the face, shane plummeted to the floor. Alex leaned over his brother, picked him up by his chin using only 3 fingers, with his free hand, he grabbed shanes left hand clenched it into a fist and with one squeeze of his mighty hand he crushed all the bones in alexs hand. “Arghhhh” shane screamed. “Aww that hurt bro!” alex said, he then pinned his bro against the wall with his meaty forearm pressing against his brothers neck, he then clenched his own left hand and began pulverising shanes torso with powerful punches, each punch forcing blood to the surface of his body, after the tirade of punches alex let his bro collapse onto the floor, he grabbed him with both arms and tossed him in the air with such force that shane crashed through the ceiling and the wooden floorboards from the room above, fell back through the hole and landed on the floor. Alex picked shanes limp body up and dropped him next to craig. “ haha your both equally pathetic, pleading for mercy, you needed teaching a lesson, from now on im the boss round here, if you do anything to anger me then be ready for even worse pain!” Alex walked up the stairs and out of the basement, he went upstairs to find Tina in the kitchen. “Lets just say they won’t be causing bother for a while” Alex told her. “ I could see that, the ear stud remember?? You did well, I’ll get the medical assistance sorted out, you go and rest, you need to get back to nick and tony tomorrow, and I may even have a little treat for you!” Tina told alex. “what you don’t think im big enough already, haha!” Alex once again flexed his gigantic guns. “ do us a favour measure these for me, I wanna know how big I actually am?” Alex asked tina “Sure” she replied, she grabbed the tape, stood on a chair so she could wrap the tape round alex huge peak, after what looked like a titanic struggle to wrap the tape round his arm she finally managed to join the ends, “wow oh wow, you ready?” “Hell yeah!” alex replied “ 48inches man!!!” Tina told him. “ Oh yeah, brutal size and they’re as strong as they are big!!” Alex cockily said, before making his way to his room. “Er aren’t you forgetting something mr!” Tina called after him. Alex turned round to see tina shaking another bottle of liquid in her hand. “ This is the last one Al, I want you at your biggest for nick and tony, you may be thinking why when you near enough wiped the floor with them lastime? Well im gonna leave the answer to your imagination!” tinal told him Alex came back and collected the bottle, “thanks” he said, alex turned and went up to his room. Alex’s room was now shrinking due to his gargantuan size, he could no longer fit in sideways either as his chest, back and thighs were so huge, so he bulldozed his way through the door frame, wood concrete and dust went flying everywhere, but alex didn’t care for that, all he cared about was drinking the liquid and waking up the next day even bigger and pasting nick and tony, alex drank the liquid and went to bed. He woke up the next day once again finding himself lying on the floor, he stood up and instantly he felt much heavier than he did the night before, he looked down to see how much muscle he had put on, this time he was met with pecs that had a gap of 3cm but were a staggering 3ft in length sticking out from his body, he looked at his arms, his forearms looked like tree trunks never mind his biceps, which looked like large atlas stones wrapped in skin, he went to the bathroom mirror to check the rest out. When he got to the bathroom he went to the mirror, the rest of him looked equally super gargantuan, his shoulders looked as thick and wide as a 3 seat sofa, his thighs looked like two tree trunks were stuck on each leg, and his calves resembled 2 boulders. “hey tina come look, bring the tape!” alex boomed. Tina arrived with the tape, “ my my you are a massive boy now aren’t you?” she said “ I am, now measure these bad boys before I go and pulverise them two!!” alex said before flexing his humongous biceps. Tina wrapped the tape round the mountainous peaks of all shapes and sizes, “ well there definitely grown bigger, you ready?” tina asked. “yes” replied alex. “ 60 inches man, damn your bis are 5ft round” tina told him. “Damn, my arms are bigger than some of the juniors in my school, im gonna have fun today, hehe!” Alex said. “go get em big boy!!” tina said. Alex left and made his way to school. Alex arrived at school at least 300lb more heavier than he had been when he was last there and it did not go unnoticed, all the students were falling over each other trying to get a touch of this super muscle 15yr old freak. When alex saw the size of some of the kids it put his own size into perspective, one of his thighs was probably thicker than two kids stood side by side, if he spread his lats to their widest point a six foot kid would be able to lay across the width of them and he could hide a child in his monumental pecs. As he was getting admired by all the kids he noticed tony and nick were standing watching from the school field, alex raised a big smile said excuse me to the kids and walked towards his next prey. Nick and Tony saw him coming towards them, they went to the only place they could think of which was up the tree, they climbed to the first set of thick branches and sat there. Alex saw that they had climbed to the tree, he walked up to the trunk. “ you really think your safe up there, haha watch this!!” alex said. Alex wrapped his huge arms round the tree trunk, which looked mediocre in size compared to alexs gargantuan mass, even from just the grip the wood and bark started to crack under the sheer strength of alex arms, alex crouched a little and then powering through his thighs he lifted the tree from the ground, then with one hard squeeze of his mighty arms and chest he snapped the tree trunk in two, the tree trunk must have been at least 4ft thick and it snapped like a pencil, the top half fell to the ground, nick and tony rolled off the branches and into a heap on the grass. Alex threw the rest of the tree away and walked over to nick and tony, such was the strength of alex he only needed 2 fingers on each hand to pick them up under their chins, he lifted them high above his head. “you two are pathetic, you are no match for my awesome size and strength look how easy i lifted and snapped that tree, so just think how easy I can snap you”. Alex told them, he tossed them in the air with minimal effort, they landed on the floor hard. Alex picked them both up and tossed them over his shoulders, “ right dwebs time for a stretch, both of you grab my sides at the lat area one each side and overlap your legs so your laying across my back, tell me when your done, got it!!” he told them. After a few mins nick told alex they were both ready. “ this is what im calling the stretch of pain haha!!” alex laughed, he then spread his gigantic lats, as they spread his other back muscles bulged out like mountain ranges, pulverising the two bodies which were already beat form earlier, alexs lats was stretching their bodies to snapping point. “arghhhhhh” came the cries from nick and tony, but alex kept spreading his lats and his back muscles kept bulging, nick and tony gave up and just let go and fell to the floor. “stop alex please!!!” nick begged Alex turned round and looked down, “ you had enough have you, well im not done yet come here!!” he picked there limp bodies up, he stuffed nick in between his pecs and tony in between his thighs, he began to tense his pecs and thighs hard against their bodies, the pressure was unbearable, to nick and tony it felt like they were being beat up my large rocks, their bodies getting crushed by the sheer strength of alexs huge pecs and thighs. After 5 mins of sheer torture alex released them from his grip, tony collapsed to the ground while nick just flopped over alexs chest, alex picked him out of his chest and threw him to the ground, he leaned over them both. “ any longer you would have had the air took from your lungs, but im not a killer but every bone in your body being broke is close enough, which………”, he stamped on both their legs “ I’ve now done, so long fuck wits!!!” Alex walked away leaving nick and tony broken on the floor